《NTR Crush: I Will Steal Every Girl》


 Book 1: Chapter 1

    My name is Hakaru, and today is the day I died. It¡¯s a tricky business, killing yourself. If you do it wrong, you have the embarrassment of living with the consequences. I¡¯ve heard about people who tried to kill themselves with chemicals only to be paralyzed for the rest of their lives. That¡¯s certainly something I didn¡¯t want to happen to me. If I killed myself, I wanted it to be permanent.


    I decided on the age-old tradition of hanging myself. It was good enough to be used for years as a form of execution. It doesn¡¯t require anything particularly special other than a rope. Plus, there is such a thing called auto-erotic asphyxiation. While your choking yourself, it can create the ultimate sexual high, maybe I should try it once. Go out with a bang, as it were. I was scared of dying, but I wasn¡¯t scared of sex, so if I framed it as an accidental death, perhaps I could feel a little more content in death, at least enough I wouldn¡¯t turn into a wandering spirit.


    If I¡¯m going to die, I might as well die in style. Pulling my pants down, I pull out my favorite pornography. I put various pictures of naked girls all around me, I hang the rope up from a support beam that looks like it¡¯s strong enough and will hold. I create a hangman¡¯s knot and loop it over my neck. That¡¯s when things started to get confusing. Do I jack it now? Or do I jack it while I¡¯m hanging by the neck? Do I start first and kick the chair out from under me as I get to finishing?


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter, I suppose.¡±


    In the modern world, being found dead in this compromising position would be incredibly embarrassing. Then again, that¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m doing it. I want to die in the most spectacularly embarrassing way possible. I want my sister, who is always cruel and hateful to me, to blush every time she thinks of my death. I want my mother, who drinks her life away on sake to cope with a no-good husband, to feel shame when she thinks that she raised a deviant like me. I want my father, who cheats on my mother every chance he gets, coming home at three in the morning smelling of cheap perfume and skank, to have to tell his coworkers, ¡°yes, my son is the guy who died while jacking off.¡±


    However, the person I want to embarrass the most is my girlfriend. The skank who cheated on me with my best friend. I want to see the look on her face when she is told that her former boyfriend is a sexual deviant. Would it hurt her pride just a little bit? Would it make her feel even an ounce of shame? I don¡¯t know, but by that point, I suppose I¡¯ll be dead so it won¡¯t matter. They say that as you die, your life flashes before you. Upon kicking the chair out from under me, I didn¡¯t see my life. Instead, I just saw the flashes of a single day. This day. The day that led up to my death.


    I may have a cruel sister, a drunk mother, and a careless father, but that didn¡¯t mean I was unhappy with my life. In fact, this morning, killing myself would have been the last thing on my mind. Then again, before, I didn¡¯t know what I know now. I got ready for school as I always did. As I left my room, my only refuge from my miserable home life, I saw a guy walking out of my sister¡¯s neighboring room.


    ¡°Sup, squirt.¡± The guy punched my shoulder as he walked by. ¡°Got any lunch money?¡±


    I cringed at my poor luck that I would leave at the same time as him. I had heard him going at it with my sister all last night while my mom was passed out on the couch. Usually, he slept in late, since he was a high school dropout two years my senior. However, I had grown used to assuming the position, and immediately pulled out my wallet, taking all the money I had in there and handing it to my sister¡¯s most recent boytoy.


    ¡°Shit, this is it? What, why don¡¯t your parents give you more allowance?¡± He growled as he took the thousand yen I gave him.


    ¡°You¡¯d know best, you¡¯re fucking my sister.¡± I sighed.


    The punch across my face was completely expected. I threw myself in the opposite direction, going with the punch. I had long since grown skilled at this. Stumbling down and landing on the ground, it looked like a brutal hit, but I took little damage. I probably wouldn¡¯t even have a bruise today.


    ¡°Hey, watch it, little shit.¡± The guy snorted, ¡°Be lucky I¡¯m fucking your sister, or I¡¯d break your fucking legs.¡±


    The guy left, opening a hall window and jumping out. This was all it took to elude my father, who was likely asleep after coming home from a night of fornication. I got back up when my sister¡¯s fuck buddy dived out. I didn¡¯t really know his name. They were usually a Chad or a Buck or some American sounding name. Many Japanese had adopted American names and lifestyles after the US annexation, and it seemed like those that did liked to bully the traditionalists.


    However, as mean as he was, he was right about me being lucky. Most of the other bullies in town left me alone because of my sister. She had a tendency to date the baddest asses in town. It afforded me a bit of protection. He may steal my lunch money, but most of the worst would steer clear of me.


    I pulled the second 1000-yen bill out of my sock that I had stashed away, and put it into the wallet. My allowance was 5000 yen a week, and if I partitioned it off this way, I could usually last the whole week without getting beat up. If I was really lucky, I was able to save some so that I could buy something I wanted, such as a gift for my girlfriend. However, that was exceptionally rare.


    I headed off to the kitchen. I prepared a cup of tea and some tamagoyaki for mother. I placed them right down on the coffee table in front of the couch. As soon as I moved to leave, I heard a light moan.


    Mom peaked out from her sheets, her eyes looking bloodshot. ¡°No rice?¡±


    ¡°If you want rice, make it yourself.¡± I snorted. ¡°I have to get to school.¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­ what good are you then?¡± Mom covered her head back up. ¡°Go off to school. Leave me like your father. You two are exactly alike.¡±


    I tensed for a second. ¡°I¡¯m nothing like him.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± There was only silence from her sheet.


    With that, I left my home. When I got to the curb, I found my bike. It was bent to shit, the wheel broken and crossbar snapped. I picked up a note lying on the bike. It was barely readable in the drunken scrawl of my father. He was cursing me for leaving my bike in the driveway. It looked like he had run my bike over when he came home last night. As to the position of my bike, it was clearly on the side of the driveway. I could even see the wheel marks where dad had swerved off the driveway to strike my bike.


    The letter itself was full of cussing and derision. I crinkled it up and shoved it into my pocket. Today, I wasn¡¯t going to be so easily upset. You see, today was my anniversary. My girlfriend and I would have been together for one full year now. After my previous girlfriend had cheated on me, it took a lot for me to open up again. However, Akiko had been very patient with me. For a year we had dated and I decided today I was going to tell her I loved her.


    Instead of biking to school, I ended up walking. I barely managed to make it into homeroom as the bell rang. I was sweaty and gasping, but rather than collapse, I nearly fell over when I saw a beautiful woman standing in the middle of the room. Across from her was my best friend, Derek. My girlfriend was also nearby, watching them. My girlfriend was a Japanese beauty, a cute button nose, a small face with high cheekbones, long black hair, a small framed-body, and a nice butt. However, she paled in comparison to this foreigner. That didn¡¯t matter to me, I quickly shook off my daze I moved up to her poking her side.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Sh-sh-she¡¯s¡­ as-asking¡­¡± Akiko didn¡¯t continue, but she didn¡¯t have to.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always admired you, will you be my boyfriend!¡± The beautiful girl bowed her head to Derek.


    She had long, perfect legs, a great ass, and pert lips. Her hair was long, blonde and soft. Her eyes were a shockingly deep blue. She must be one of the Americans who migrated over to Japan. I wasn¡¯t like some traditionalists that despised the foreign invasion, nor was Derek.


    ¡°Y-ye¡­¡± His eyes flashed to me and Akiko.


    Akiko seemed to be wringing her hands, a strangely anxious look on her face. I couldn¡¯t help but smile. She was always so concerned about other people. In particular, she seemed obsessed with Derek¡¯s love life. She was always getting involved when he dated someone, or trying to set him up with a friend. Akiko wasn¡¯t that good at it though. The people she suggested he dated were often ugly or had bad personalities. It was a running joke that she had bad tastes as a matchmaker.


    ¡°I will!¡± Derek finally declared, causing the girl to smile in relief and Akiko to turn away.


    I wanted to talk to Akiko more, but she seemed to be in a bad mood, so I moved up to Derek instead. He was taking the number of the knockout beauty. When she was done, she gave me a look and a smile. I didn¡¯t recognize her at all, so I just returned a friendly nod.


    ¡°See you soon.¡± She murmured as she turned to walk away.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if she was talking to Derek or talking to me. As for me, I had my mouth slightly open, taken aback by her beauty once again before I shook it off and smacked Derek.


    ¡°Hey, bro, when did you attract such hotties?¡±


    Derek blinked for a few seconds and then laughed. ¡°What? Haha¡­ I¡¯ve always been desirable, what are you talking about?¡±


    I laughed and teased him for another minute before the teacher finally settled down the class. Naturally, the beautiful girl who asked Derek out was the talk of the class throughout the day. The thing was, no one even knew her name nor what class she was in. After enough coaxing, even Derek admitted he hadn¡¯t asked her name before she walked away. Instead, he pulled out the paper where she had written her information.


    ¡°N-T-R? I-is that her initials then?¡± I asked, looking over his shoulder.


    ¡°I-I guess so. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter, we¡¯re going on a date tomorrow. She asked to be my girlfriend, so we¡¯re already going steady. Even if she doesn¡¯t put out, my status will totally improve.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean? Put out? You just started dating her! Why don¡¯t you give it some time? Like me and Akiko¡­¡± I glanced over when I noticed he was being silent.


    ¡°Hakaru, man¡­ did you ever think maybe you gave it too much time? That maybe you should have moved sooner?¡±


    ¡°Move sooner? No way, Akiko isn¡¯t that kind of girl.¡± I laughed off his words. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing¡­ nothing¡­ you¡¯re going to take Akiko out on a date tonight?¡±


    I frowned with a sigh, ¡°No¡­ she told me she can¡¯t tonight. We¡¯ll just have to do something this weekend.¡±


    ¡°O-oh¡­ well¡­ good luck with that.¡± He suddenly looked awkward. ¡°Ah¡­ actually, I need to go take a bathroom break, I¡¯ll see you later.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ sure¡­¡±


    Lunch had just started, and I was left alone. Akiko had left earlier to talk to friends in another class, and now Derek had to leave too. It was then that I noticed his cellphone sitting on the desk. He always had that thing on him. If he left it here, he¡¯d totally panic. Sighing again, I packed up my lunch and then grabbed his phone, heading to the bathroom. However, when I got there, I didn¡¯t see any sign of Derek at all.


    Frowning, I decided to head to the roof. The roof was Derek¡¯s second favorite spot. The door was technically locked, but Derek had found the door easy to jimmy open with a card. When he wanted some privacy, he always headed there. If you¡¯ve been following along so far, it should be no surprise to you what I saw when I opened that door.


    My best friend Derek, and my girl Akiko, were on that roof. She was on her knees sucking his cock. He had his head back, his eyes closed, leaning against the back wall, letting out moans while she sucked him off like she was thirsty. I had always seen my Akiko as such a gentle, sweet, loving girlfriend. To see her lewdly sucking some guys dick like some hoe¡­ it was assuredly a mental blow.


    ¡°Ah¡­ c-cumming¡­¡± He moaned, grabbing the back of her head.


    I could see her eyes widen as cum burst down her throat. I was watching my girlfriend swallow my bestfriend¡¯s load! My girlfriend who hadn¡¯t even touched my dick in a year was now swallowing some guy¡¯s cum. By the look of it, it wasn¡¯t her first time.


    I wanted to say I ran up and started beating the shit out of him. I wanted to say I dumped her on the spot. I wanted to say I was a strong, alpha male who acted like a boss. I wanted to say these things, but I didn¡¯t. What I did do was drop the phone, which hit the concrete with a clatter and then I ran. The door shut behind me, likely giving the pair of scare that ruined their little fun time, but they wouldn¡¯t know who saw them, and I wasn¡¯t going to reveal myself.


    Akiko and Derek¡­ Derek and Akiko. The only two people in my life I considered waking up for, and they were betraying me. I didn¡¯t know how long their affair had been going on. He had even said yes to this new girl. So, he was a cheater too! Both of them were cheaters! My sister cheated on tons of guys, banging one after another. My father cheated on my mother. My friend cheated on his girlfriend. My girlfriend cheated on me. Why did everyone in my life cheat? Why was this world such an awful place for those who were honest and trusting? My anger, my frustration, and my hate built. It built and it built.


    I kicked the chair out from under me, the rope snapping tight around my neck. Let them all be ashamed of me. That¡¯s what I¡¯d be known as. The kid who died from autoerotic asphyxiation. My only hope is that Akiko, my girlfriend, as she fake cries over me, shall earn the title of the woman who dated a guy who died jacking off. If I could have one wish, it¡¯d be to expose her for what she truly was, a two-timing bitch. If I had two wishes, it¡¯d be to cheat on everyone in the same way they cheated me. I wanted my vengeance. I wanted to make them all feel the same emptiness that I felt inside.


    ¡°Good¡­ that¡¯ll do nicely.¡±


    As my eyes were closing, asphyxiation doing its work, those words shot through like a gong. Snap! The rope broke and I fell to the ground with a painful thud. I coughed and sputtered, pulling the rope from my neck as I gasped for breath. Those words¡­ they sounded feminine. What was going on? I looked up, first seeing a pair of incredibly long legs. As my eyes traveled up, they landed on a beautiful girl in a school uniform, with pale white skin, beautiful blonde hair, and piercing blue eyes.


    This beautiful blonde woman, Derek¡¯s girlfriend, was looking down on me with a smirk on her face and a twinkle in her eyes.


    ¡°Who-wha¡­¡± I could only stutter as I rubbed my raw throat and coughed.


    ¡°Congratulations, Hakaru, you have been selected to join my game.¡±


    ¡°Who-who are you?¡± I could barely get the words.


    ¡°Me? Why¡­ I¡¯m the Goddess of Theft, Netori! Welcome, to NTR Crush!¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 2

    ¡°N-T-R Crush?¡±


    ¡°Like the candy!¡± She gives me a thumbs up.


    I scratch my head, slowly standing up as the blonde bombshell moves to give me room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, I¡­ tried to kill myself¡­¡±


    ¡°Correction!¡± The girl naming herself Netori announces. ¡°You DID kill yourself.¡±


    ¡°Hah? I¡¯m dead?¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡± I collapse on the seat while she laughs to herself. ¡°You see, I stole your death from you.¡±


    ¡°What? How do you steal death? Why?¡±


    ¡°Very easily¡­¡± Netori shrugs. ¡°As an immortal, I can¡¯t die, so I took your death onto myself and poof! Your death is mine.¡±


    ¡°Is my death yours? Or do you mean my life?¡± I ask suspiciously.


    ¡°Gehehe¡­¡± Netori scratches her cheek mischievously. ¡°You¡¯re getting it quickly. Perhaps it¡¯s better to say that since I stole your death, you owe me your life.¡±


    I shake my head, still feeling a bit woozy, but finally ask, ¡°What do you want in exchange?¡±


    ¡°Now that is the question I¡¯ve been waiting for!¡± Netori snaps her finger.


    I waited for a second for something magical to happen, but when it doesn¡¯t, I immediately knuckle her forehead. ¡°Stop screwing with me!¡±


    ¡°I get it, I get it! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll explain!¡± Netori cries until I release her. ¡°Ah¡­ all I want is for you to play my game.¡±


    ¡°Your game¡­ NTR Crush?¡±


    ¡°Mm..Hmm¡­ I think you¡¯ll really like it.¡±


    ¡°What does NTR imply?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ how do I put this¡­ I am the embodiment of theft. To take things that don¡¯t belong to you and to make them yours. Theft is very much alive today, even if stupid rules of the establishment try to make it illegal. A college kid will steal his grandma¡¯s prescription of Vicodin, a child will steal bubble gum from the store, a student steals answers from their neighbor¡¯s test, theft is never going away.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ but what does that have to do with NTR?¡±


    Netori sighs, a thoughtful look on her face. ¡°There is one form of theft that seems to be dying. A couple thousand years ago some uptight bastards decided that polygamy was a sin. They taught about respecting your neighbor. They instigated marriage and put heavy pressure on people to remain loyal to their one and only. Should someone want to break this law, then they go through something called a divorce¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard of it. My mother and father ought to get one.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! That¡¯s not stealing at all!¡± Netori grabs my shirt, her face looking like its one step away from crying. ¡°What you should do is steal your mother from your father! Make her want you instead of him!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± if I had a drink, I would have spit it out in her face. ¡°That¡¯s my mother!¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Netori cocks her head as if she didn¡¯t understand my argument. ¡°You should steal everything. All the rich do. They hide it behind the concept of selling stuff. But an item built in a factory for 10 yen being sold to you for £¤20000, how could that be considered anything but theft? The rich use their money to collect interest on even more money, and they want for nothing. A rich man buys rights to a life-saving drug, and then jacks up the price so they can barely afford it. How is that not stealing? If you want something and you have the power to obtain it, isn¡¯t it your right?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that fair exchange? They want to sell and you want to buy, right? Isn¡¯t the difference that it leaves everyone happy? Everyone gets what they want?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Are you happy when you have to repair your car? Is someone happy their medication jumped up £¤10000 in cost to better line a billionaire¡¯s pockets?¡± Netori waves her hands as if dismissing my thoughts. ¡°Or how about this, who¡¯s to say what a girl really wants? Maybe, by stealing her, you¡¯re giving her exactly what she wants¡­¡±


    I run my hands through my hair, giving the odd girl some consideration. As to why I was accepting what she was saying, the answer was simple. When Netori got excited, her feet left the ground, and then stayed off the ground. She floated around me excitedly as she explained the nature of her game, sometimes even hanging upside down.


    I was already the kind of guy who believed in the supernatural. I had seen a ghost when I was younger and knew first hand that this world wasn¡¯t as pragmatic as scientists would have you believe. Magic definitely existed, so this goddess excitedly floating in my room only proved what I already knew. That¡­ or hanging myself caused a lot of blood to leave my brain and I was effectively high. Either way, I seriously considered her words.


    ¡°There is just one problem with your little experiment there.¡± I shrug.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Netori didn¡¯t seem upset, instead smiling like she was waiting for this.


    ¡°Only powerful people have the ability to obtain something. I¡¯d either need the strength or the money to keep what I steal. If I didn¡¯t then I wouldn¡¯t be able to steal anything, right?¡±


    ¡°Bingo!¡± Netori jumped up, floating until her face was next to mine, yet upside down. ¡°I just knew you were perfect for my game.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Only because I haven¡¯t explained the rules!¡± Netori waves a hand, and a giant paper suddenly appeared in front of me. ¡°The rules are simple. Have fun!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± I bop the top of her head.


    ¡°Nyaa¡­ so violent!¡± Netori floats to a corner and cries while I look over the sheet in front of me.


    ¡°NTR Crush ¨C the game where you take everything you want.¡± I read off the page. ¡°The goal of the game is simple. Steal! In particular, take women. Every time you¡¯re able to engage in sexual acts with a woman who is already taken, you will earn NTR points.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is my favorite part!¡± Netori appears over my shoulder like magic. ¡°Read on! Read on!¡±


    I continue. ¡°NTR points can be exchanged for physical improvements, monetary awards, and skills. You earn NTR points to become more powerful, and you become more powerful to obtain NTR points.¡±


    As I said the line, Netori was mouthing the words excitedly before closing her eyes and squealing. ¡°I love that part! You¡¯ll start off at level 1, an NTR novice, but as you earn NTR points, you¡¯ll get better at NTR and can go after the better rewards.¡±


    ¡°Better rewards?¡±


    ¡°Look, look, read the list!¡± She pointed excitedly.


    ¡°Tier One Awards¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s you! You start at level one, so you can only buy awards at this level. There are ten tiers in all, and once you reach tier ten some of those skills are super op, but also super expensive!¡±


    ¡°Increase dick length by one inch ¨C 100 points


    Increase dick thickness quarter inch ¨C 100 points


    Increase attractiveness (Max level 20, current level 4) ¨C 100 points, Hey!¡±


    Netori shrugs. ¡°The system doesn¡¯t lie. A level 20 would be an absolute beauty. Even I¡¯m only a 16.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± I shook my head and continued reading. ¡°Increase height by one inch ¨C 100 points


    Increase sexual stamina (Max level 100, current level 1), only 1, s-seriously? Five hundred points just to get to 2?¡±


    ¡°Well, dick size and appearance are sort of gimmick. Idiots might make their dicks like twenty inches big, but that only attracts certain kinds of women. I knew a guy who made his dick so big he scared all the women away. He became nothing but a carnival freak. In the art of NTR, being hot and having a big dick just aren¡¯t that big of a factor. Or rather, I should say, if they¡¯re deficient, make them average¡­ and let¡¯s move on! It¡¯s your skills I want to put to the test!¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± I looked down, there were only three more options on the page, but they were much more expensive.


    ¡°Second Chance ¨C After cumming, remain hard for a second go. 2000 points


    Dirt Scribe ¨C Read a person¡¯s mind, learn their darkest secrets (can only use once a day). 3000 points


    Slut Scale ¨C Sense a girl¡¯s current level of arousal. 5000 points.¡±


    I whistled when I had finally read those last ones. I thought 500 points was expensive for increasing sexual stamina, but Slut Scale was ten times that price. Worst of all, this was all on tier one. Assuredly, tier two would be more expensive!


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡± She asks, floating nearby.


    ¡°I think other than the last two, everything else is garbage.¡± I sigh.


    Netori raises her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Really? Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about a game of stealing women, knowledge is power. All of those other things are just vanity choices for insecure men. In the long term, having a giant dick is a novelty, and being able to last for hours is meaningless if she¡¯s checking her watch and waiting for you to finish. Thus, what I¡¯d really need to know are things about her, things I can use to manipulate or blackmail her.¡±


    Netori breaks out into a smile. ¡°You get it, I¡¯m pleased.¡±


    ¡°Was that the right answer, then?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Netori responds mischievously.


    ¡°Unfortunately, 5000 points is a long way away.¡± I let out a sigh. ¡°How many points do I obtain for successes anyway?¡±


    ¡°That depends¡­¡± Netori admits. ¡°Points are calculated based off of a complex algorithm. The three factors include her level of commitment to her lover, the quality of the woman herself, and lengths of depravity she¡¯ll go to for you. Level of commitment, for example, a married woman nets more than a girlfriend, although a slutty married woman who cheats a lot probably doesn¡¯t net more than a loyal girlfriend who has never cheated before in her life. It¡¯s that kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°And quality?¡±


    ¡°Beautiful women. Rich women. Difficult women. Basically, the harder the catch, the higher the pay. For all intent and purposes, you can earn points for women who aren¡¯t in a relationship at all if their quality is high enough. Stealing a woman away from the same sex¡­ for example.¡± She winks.


    ¡°Banging a lesbian is stealing?¡± I let out a chuckle. ¡°Alright, then what about depravity?¡±


    Netori shrugged. ¡°You can earn points for kissing a girl, making out, feeling up, oral sex, penetration, anal, and more. Making a good girl act bad gets you points. The greater the lengths you make her go, the greater the rewards. The highest rewards sit at fervent obsession. A girl who will literally do anything for you. A girl committed to being your personal sex slave. I¡¯ve also heard that making a girl go yandere also earns mega points.¡±


    ¡°S-seriously?¡±


    ¡°Well, I mean, I wouldn¡¯t recommend it¡­ although there is a big bonus for getting a girl to break it off with her lover, if you do so, you lose all those bonuses. So, it¡¯s probably advantageous to build up a couple of long-term NTR relationships. Get a couple married fuck buddies and you can earn points all year round¡­ well, until you¡¯re caught.¡±


    ¡°Is that it?¡±


    It¡¯s complicated¡­ there are bonuses for all kinds of things. If you do it with the lover in the room, more points. If you do it while the lover is watching, more points. If you get caught, points¡­ if you manage to escape, points. There are extra points for incest, anal, threesomes, gangbangs, rape, and even golden showers.¡±


    ¡°Ick¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to go that far. I¡¯m just saying the means of gaining points is versatile, and you can scale it to your personal play style.¡±


    I let out a sigh, finally looking away from the rule sheet she showed me. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter. I don¡¯t have the points to earn any of those skills, and without those skills, I¡¯m not going to suddenly NTR someone. Rather, I¡¯m the kind of guy that gets NTR¡¯d, it seems.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ don¡¯t throw in the towel yet. Even being cheated on earns points. Admittedly, not very many, but you have a cheating girlfriend right now, right? Well, she¡¯s out there earning you points!¡±


    ¡°What? Seriously? Even being cheated on earns points? Well, that still sounds like an awful game. Do I have to stay with my cheating whore of a girlfriend for who knows how long just to earn something? I¡¯d rather just dump her now.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ don¡¯t be so discouraged yet!¡± Netori floats up and patted my head. ¡°Let¡¯s see how many points you have so far!¡±


    ¡°So far?¡±


    ¡°Eh? I didn¡¯t say? I retroactively add points for your entire life up to now. You can call it one of the starting bonuses I offer new players.¡± Netori explains while pulling out something that looks like a smartphone and typing in it.


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t, are you saying you¡¯re going to tell me how much I¡¯ve been cheated on?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ hmmm¡­ WOW.¡± Netori¡¯s eyes pop looking at her little screen and her jaw drops open. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t say things like that! What is it?¡± I ask, lunging for the phone only to have her float out of my reach.


    ¡°You have¡­ 2900 points!¡± Netori finally declares.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    ¡°Wowwy¡­¡± Netori snickered. ¡°You sure are cheated on a lot.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°There was Koharu¡­¡±


    ¡°Koharu?¡± I search my memory. ¡°She called me her boyfriend in primary¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, she called a LOT of boys her boyfriend in primary¡­¡± Netori murmurs, using her fingers to look through the phone. ¡°And she even got to second base with some.¡±


    ¡°What? She wouldn¡¯t even kiss me!¡±


    ¡°Then, there was Kaori¡­¡±


    ¡°Hah? We only dated for a week in middle school?¡±


    ¡°Yup¡­ and she got drunk and had a gangbang with the entire basketball team. That¡¯s why she broke up with you.¡±


    ¡°Shit¡­¡±


    ¡°You know about Eiko¡­¡±


    ¡°The fucking slut¡­¡± I sneered.


    ¡°Bigger slut than you know¡­ over your two-year relationship, she also banged six other guys, one for about the entire length she dated you. Damn¡­ this girl even banged him in the bathroom during your birthday party.¡±


    ¡°She said she had an upset stomach¡­¡±


    ¡°And that brings us to Akiko¡­ just the one guy, your best friend.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I feel sick now.¡±


    ¡°However, it¡¯s impressive how much they fuck. They go at it like rabbits.¡±


    ¡°Enough¡­¡±


    ¡°I mean, they¡¯ve even fucked in your room before. It¡¯s been going on since about two months into your relationship. He even was doing her while she was talking to you on the phon-¡°


    ¡°I said enough!¡± I shout, standing up.


    ¡°S-sorry¡­¡± Netori¡¯s excitement ends and she sits down on the chair across from me, curling up defensively, ¡°But hey, isn¡¯t this good? 2900 points. You¡¯re only 100 points away from getting one of the tier one skills you want. At the rate your girlfriend cheats, you¡¯ll have that in a month or so. All you have to do is wait and-¡°


    ¡°No¡­¡± I shake my head angrily, thinking about all the times I¡¯ve been abused. ¡°I¡¯m going to earn those points tonight.¡±


    ¡°H-how?¡± Netori looks up at me curiously.


    My face darkens as I form a malicious smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s dating Derek right now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, hoh¡­¡± Netori chuckles. ¡°I¡¯m flattered, but do you think it¡¯s so easy to win over the god of theft?¡±


    ¡°You said yourself that rape adds bonus points.¡± I lean forward until my body is hovering over Netori, preventing her from floating away. ¡°I don¡¯t plan to win anything. I¡¯m going to take it!¡±


    Netori¡¯s eyes slightly narrow, a dangerous look in her eyes. Her usual silly playful expression is replaced with something darker. This could be called her game face. The true face of the god of thieves.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve picked an interesting human to play with. Perhaps I¡¯ve awakened a sleeping tiger. Come, human¡­ let the games begin!¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 3

    ¡°Aiii¡­ you¡¯re so rough!¡± Netori squealed as I pinned her down on the couch.


    I leaned forward and shoved my tongue down her throat. She only resisted a moment before her mouth opened and began to return the kiss. Her lips tingled like a drug, and her taste was like cotton candy. She was sweet and tasty. The feel of her lips and the taste of her body immediately caused me to grow stiff. Without a second thought, I grabbed her tits.


    ¡°Mm! No!¡± Netori pull away, the words coming out weakily.


    Where her mouth said no, her eyes gave the clearest consent. I wasn¡¯t the kind of guy who didn¡¯t¡¯ care at all. Rape was a little bit outside of my capabilities normally. However, after careful consideration, I was almost positive that this was the direction I was expected to go. After all, why else would she have asked to go out with my best mate? In a way, Netori was set up as my tutorial. Sure, there were probably guys that passed up the opportunity, but as a gamer myself, I wouldn¡¯t allow myself to miss any moment of it.


    And so, I took full advantage of her breasts, squeezing and touching them with vigor as she squealed and cried. Whether she truly felt taken advantage of, I didn¡¯t think so. Truth be known, had she acted just a bit more resistant towards my advances, I¡¯d have broken under her distaste. I was an absolute virgin and this was my first time getting to second base, let alone home run.


    ¡°T-take off the bra¡­¡± Netori said, looking away awkwardly as I continued to fondle her breasts.


    I realized I had been doing that for several minutes without making any progress. She had a look on her face that said that I was wasting her time. I tightened my fists. I absolutely had to conquer this woman! I was still very angry about being cheated on, and Akiko and Derek were still on my mind. I wanted to do this for no other reason than vengeance on them. Even the general horniness of being a senior in high school who had never had sex didn¡¯t compete with my desire to stick it to them. I had been a good boy my entire life, and look where that got me!


    I grabbed Netori¡¯s shirt and pulled. My intention was to rip it off her body, showing my strength and otherwise displaying my animalistic desire over Netori. Her eye¡¯s widened at the tearing noise, but I panicked as soon as I started pulling. As a result, I didn¡¯t put enough power into it, and when all was said and done, her shirt remained intact.


    ¡°Kekeke¡­¡± Netori¡¯s snickering sound caused me to grow even more frustrated.


    Thus, I grabbed her shirt and pulled it off over her head. I couldn¡¯t get it over her head, and she had to help me undo the button nearest her neck so that I could pull it off the rest of the way. Her eyes were seriously judging me! However, I didn¡¯t care, her bra, that¡¯s next, bra¡¯s are easy right.


    After trying for a few minutes, I decided to screw it and flip her bra up over her tits. Finally, her naked tits were bared. She was looking up at me with a raised eyebrow as if to ask ¡®this is you raping me.¡±


    ¡°Sh-shut up!¡¯ I curse angrily, ¡°S-suck my cock!¡±


    I grabbed her mouth and pulled out my cock. It wasn¡¯t even hard yet in my frustration, but I still shoved it in Netori¡¯s mouth. As soon as it when in, I gasped. I had jacked off before, but I had never been stimulated by someone else. As soon as my cock reached Netori, she began sucking on it generously. Her hands went up and cupped my balls and her tongue began to move magically.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ shit¡­¡±


    I had only been getting sucked off for less than a minute, and already I wanted to blow my load. Netori was about to steal my seed! This treacherous bitch was still looking down on me! It was so aggravating!


    I pulled my dick away from her, and she made a surprised noise as the dick she was enjoying got yanked from her grasp. I instantly put it up in my pants as she looked down on it hungrily. After it was out of sight, she looked up at me with a mischievous look. She was definitely looking down on me! I clicked my tongue in annoyance, but otherwise tried to keep my face straight.


    I was fucking a goddess, after all. I was completely out of my comfort zone. She was really fucking hot, really fucking skilled, and suddenly the reality of it hit me like a cold stone. Thus, girl was a goddess, and I was trying to rape her! No¡­ I¡¯ve already jammed my cock in her mouth! I did rape her! So, what does it matter? I should go the rest of the way!


    I pulled off her pants, spreading her legs and looking for her pussy. I mean, I¡¯ve seen porn, so I understood the logistics of sex, but I had never actually tried to make it work before. Her pussy was perfectly shaved bald. It was actually a really pretty thing, and I almost felt bad tarnishing it with my dick. Almost¡­ I was way too damn horny to stop now.


    I pushed my dick into her pussy. It didn¡¯t go! I tried again. And then a second time. I rubbed the head up and down her pussy. She made moaning noise.


    ¡°Tease¡­¡± She moaned poutingly, although she had an irritating expression that seemed to know the problem was that I couldn¡¯t get it in.


    What was I doing wrong? Shouldn¡¯t she be wetter or something? I didn¡¯t really know, but I didn¡¯t have any lubricant on me. Instead, I took my thumbs and pulled apart her pussy until I could see a clear ¡®hole¡¯. I then pushed my cock right against it and pushed inside. It took a bit more force.


    ¡°Ahhh.¡± Netori made an agonized noise as I pushed it inside.


    When it was finally in, I let out a sigh of relief. She was really tight after all, and this was kind of difficult to do. Finally, after setting down for a moment, I began to push in and out of her. There was some blood on my cock. I blinked in surprise.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re on your period?¡± I asked in confusion.


    For a second, Netori¡¯s eyes flashed in surprise that actually looked genuine, and then she gave a wry smile and looked away, seeming somewhat embaressed. ¡°No, you idiot. I-I¡¯m a virgin.¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡± H-how could that be true?¡±


    ¡°Ju-just finish up, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± She seemed to grow even more shy, and for a brief moment she looked like a cute high school girl.


    The irritation that I had originally been feeling seemed to melt away. Her, as she was, under me, looked quite beautiful. The realization once again kicked me that I was literally fucking a Goddess. By the way, she said she was a 16 in beauty. If she was a sixteen in looks as she described it, then Akiko was probably about a 11, maybe? I knew Akiko was outside my range. In fact, Derek was a better first for her than I was when it came to appearances, but that didn¡¯t stop me from being pissed off.


    Netori said it herself, attractiveness had nothing to do with it! Here I was, fucking a sixteen goddess! So, who could possibly say anything about what anyone deserved.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Hakaru, finish up.¡± Netori sniffed, ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll last long.¡±


    ¡°You bitch!¡± I growled, all my frustration returning in an instant.


    I began to shove into her hard now, not really giving her any mercy for being a virgin. Blood came out at first, but it quickly got replaced by lubricant as she grew excited. Yeah, that¡¯s right. Get horny with the feel of my cock. You¡¯re just a little slut goddess who likes the feel of my cock. Netori was starting to breath hard too. Her moans were especially arousing!


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Shit. Shit. Shit. I got excited and got lost in the moment. It had been less than a minute since I had gotten inside Netori, probably less than ten minutes since I started ¡°raping¡± her¡­ and I already reached my limit. Had this not been my first time, I might have been able to slow down and pace myself, but this was the first pussy I had ever felt! It was naturally the pussy of a goddess! I couldn¡¯t control myself.


    ¡°P-pull out! Y-you can¡¯t get me pregnant!¡± Netori declares.


    I ignored her, pinning her down on the couch while I continued to slam into her. It was only another two strokes before my cock exploded. I let out a moan as seed burst out inside of her. I marveled at the feeling of injecting my cock inside her. At this point, I¡¯d usually need to find a tissue and wipe my hands dry, but as I pulled my limp cock from her crotch, I realized I didn¡¯t need to do anything. The feeling was actually kind of nice.


    ¡°You jerk!¡± The voice came from behind me. ¡°To think, you¡¯d actually creampie me!¡±


    I blinked, looking down to see nothing but a pillow I was pinning down. As for the cum I had released, it was dripping down the pillow in wet gobs. I spun around to see Netori sitting in the recliner, fully dressed, clean and pristine. Her legs were crossed and she wore an amused smile as she looked down at my dick, a limp thing dripping white little streaks down on to the pillow.


    ¡°Wh¡­ was that an illusion?¡± I asked, blinking a bit in a daze, putting my dick back into my pants.


    ¡°I wonder¡­¡± Netori tapped her lips.


    ¡°Of course, you being a virgin is impossib-guh!¡± Netori threw a couch pillow at me, slamming it into my gut as hard as a basketball.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know¡­¡± Netori sniffed. ¡°That I am very much a virgin! Do you think the goddess of thieves would be so easy as to let a man steal her virginity?¡±


    ¡°R-right¡­¡± I rubbed my stomach, pushing the cum soaked pillow away to sit down. ¡°So¡­ no points then¡­¡±


    Netori tapped her fingers for a second and then let out a melodious laugh. ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t say that. You¡¯ve got balls for pushing down a Goddess. Of course, nothing would have happened if I didn¡¯t allow it, but I¡¯ll tell you what¡­ for the sake of education, I¡¯ll award you your points as if we did.¡±


    I raised my head. ¡°Really? Good!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ let¡¯s see!¡± Netori brings out her phone again, beginning to type in it. ¡°I¡¯m a Goddess, you had me forcefully, you took my virginity, you made me suck your cock and then raped my pussy¡­ nice¡­ nice¡­¡±


    I blushed as Netori seemingly read off my crimes. The moment before seemed so surreal that I almost couldn¡¯t believe it had happened. Well, looking over at the dirty pillow, I figured it didn¡¯t really happen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ your total is¡­ 300 points!¡±


    I spit out a cough. ¡°Three hundred? Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Netori turned away angrily. ¡°What do you mean, is that all? You didn¡¯t exactly perform all that great. I didn¡¯t orgasm. You didn¡¯t even try to stick it in my butt. There was no BDSM. You could hardly call my relationship with Derek strong when we haven¡¯t even gone on our first date yet, and perhaps most importantly, you haven¡¯t won me over much at all. You should feel lucky I¡¯m giving you this much!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I let out a cough. ¡°I conquered you! I mean¡­ sort of!¡±


    I know it was all fake, but she said she¡¯d treat it like it was real! Therefore, this Netori was raped by me as a goddess! If raping a goddess netted so few points, how was I ever going to earn any points with other women?


    Netori shrugged as if reading my mind. ¡°I basically handed it to you. As I said, I all but gave you consent to touch me. If I hadn¡¯t allowed it, it never would have happened. Furthermore, your technique needs much work. You need to get a lot better before thinking you can have me again.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Netori smiled. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to stay nearby and continue to observe you, but don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll be able to touch me again. You haven¡¯t impressed me by your shitty moves. My boobs are still sore from your shitty touches. I bet Derek is way better at satisfying a girl. I can¡¯t wait for our date!¡±


    ¡°What was that!¡± I stood up, my eyes widening. ¡°You¡¯re not dating Derek!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Netori¡¯s expression turned chilly for a moment. ¡°I asked Derek out because he¡¯s the cutest guy in this city. You probably didn¡¯t notice this, but he also has an eight-inch cock. That¡¯s what keeps your girlfriend coming back.¡±


    I glared at Netori ¡°What was that? You bitch?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ how did you think this would work? That you¡¯d stick your dick in me one time and I¡¯d be addicted? You¡¯re the other guy, and I just gave you a freebie, but you don¡¯t own me. Now, I¡¯m going to go fuck Derek, my real boyfriend. If you want it to stop, you¡¯re going to have to steal me for real.¡±


    ¡°St-steal you?¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ look at the bright side. The more I date Derek and the closer we get, the more points you¡¯ll earn-¡°


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn about points!¡± I stood up. ¡°You¡¯re my first! I don¡¯t want to see you go fuck that tool, Derek!¡±


    As I continued to step towards her, Netori floated up, out of my reach, forcing me to look up at her. I wanted to grab and throttle her, but I couldn¡¯t. She let out a laugh as if she knew what I was thinking.


    ¡°You were my first too¡­ but you need to go cool your head. This is just part of the game.¡± Netori sighed as if she was explaining something to a child. ¡°Look, I¡¯m taking off. You have 3200 points right now. Do you want the Dirt Scribe, then.¡±


    I glared up at her, wanting to say more but knowing she wasn¡¯t going to offer anything else. Finally, I gave a nod.


    ¡°May I also give a suggestion?¡± Netori offered.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Use the last 200 points to increase your length and girth.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what¡­¡± I shot her a glare. ¡°You yourself said size doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­ on an average-sized penis¡­ but aren¡¯t you a bit on the small size? If you want to keep girls coming back, you¡¯ll need to fix that.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m six inches, and an inch thick!¡± I declared.


    ¡°Half right. ¡°Netori raised an eyebrow. Erect: 4.5 inches long, 1¡¯¡¯ diameter dick. Not quite a microdick, but you don¡¯t do the Japanese any favors.¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡­¡± I glared but then sighed, relaxing my fist. ¡°Do it.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Netori laughed. ¡° You¡¯re at zero points now, but I¡¯m sure your girlfriend will earn you more tonight. Don¡¯t get so down! You started so promising! Conquer women! Steal bitches! Au Revoir!¡±


    Netori¡¯s body suddenly disappeared with a twirl. I sighed, not knowing if I felt better or worst. At the end of the day, my girlfriend had still cheated on me. My best friend had still cheated on me. I had tried to kill myself. My life hadn¡¯t improved a single bit. I sighed again, walking to the bathroom to clean myself up. I pulled out my dick and made a noise of surprise.


    ¡°It really works¡­¡±


    My dick was both longer and thicker. It was not slap-me-in-the-face obvious while I wasn¡¯t erect, but I felt substantially bigger. Now I was 5.5 inches long and 1.25 inches in girth. I might need to do a little more increasing. What was really important though was that I had that new ability. I could read a girl¡¯s mind once a day.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡± It was at that point I noticed something while looking at my dick.


    Specifically, there was blood on my dick. Wait¡­ we hadn¡¯t had sex. It was just an illusion, right? So, why was my dick covered in¡­ she didn¡¯t¡­ we didn¡¯t¡­


    The front door slammed open. This was about the time my sister got home from her extracurriculars. I ignored it, still examining the blood, which definitely had to have come from Netori. A moment later, there was a shrill scream. I ran out of the bathroom, looking for my sister. I froze when I saw her standing in the middle of the living room.


    ¡°Hakaru? What the hell? You little freak!¡±


    My eyes widened. It was at this moment I remembered the mess I had made. I had laid out my porn all around me. I intended to hang myself. Instead, Netori came and caused me to lose track of the time. Now, there was porn strewn over the entire room, and at its center, a couch pillow dripping with white cum!


    I¡¯m so fucked!

 Book 1: Chapter 4

    ¡°This is so disgusting, you creep! What if mom came in and saw this.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s out getting drunk with her drunk friends.¡± I shot back, only to be slapped upside the head by her palm.


    ¡°Whatever¡­ is that cum¡­ so fucking gross, I sit on that pillow, I¡¯m going to gag!¡± My big sister shot me absolutely disgusted eyes.


    These were exactly the eyes I had wanted her to have when she got home, but at that point, I was supposed to be dead. Instead, Neotari showed up and interrupted my death, and now I had to face my sister¡¯s wrath.


    ¡°I¡¯ll clean it,¡± I growled. ¡°I said, I¡¯ll clean it!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ll clean it with a steamer, and then you¡¯re going to stay in your room the whole night.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only two years older than me, Maria.¡± I shot her an annoyed look. ¡°You can¡¯t ground me.¡±


    ¡°You want to bet? My boyfriend¡¯s coming over tonight, and if you show your ugly head I¡¯ll be telling mom and dad all about this stuff!¡± As Maria said so, she picked up a magazine I had, staring at it in disgust. ¡°Why do you even have magazines? Haven¡¯t you heard of the internet? Gah¡­ It¡¯s sticky!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so rough!¡± I cried as she dropped it in a way that one of the pages ripped. ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t feel like seeing stuff on a computer screen as that enjoyable? I¡¯d rather have something I can hold in bed.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ you¡¯re such a freak.¡± Maria cursed. ¡°I refuse to believe we¡¯re related.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care to have you as family either!¡± I shot back while kneeling to pick up my magazines. ¡°And what are you talking about, Boyfriend¡­ mom would never approve of that, that¡¯s why you sneak him through your window every night.¡±


    ¡°Ronnie? No, this isn¡¯t Ronnie, this is Jack.¡± Maria wrinkled her nose, ¡°Jack¡¯s really popular right now. If he takes me as his girlfriend I¡¯ll be too popular for you to even talk to me, even if you are my brother, so don¡¯t screw this up for me!¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ sure, let me use the £¤2000 to buy some pizza and I¡¯ll stay in my room.¡± I bargained.


    ¡°What £¤2000?¡±


    ¡°The £¤2000 mom always gives you when she stays out late to buy dinner, but you always pocket.¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­ you know about that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, hand it over.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I got to give it to Jack.¡± Maria looked away, for the first time looking a little ashamed.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡±


    ¡°Wa-watch your mouth. Mom said don¡¯t swear.¡± Maria crossed her arms but finally sighed. ¡°Jack says he needs £¤10000 so he can fix his car. I have £¤8000 saved up, but I need the £¤2000. If I give him the money, he says he¡¯ll drive me wherever I want. This is my best way for getting in with the cheerleader and the sports crowd at school.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re giving a guy money? Isn¡¯t that backwards? Maria¡­ he¡¯s just using you.¡± I started, but Maria¡¯s darkened expression told me I was not helping.


    ¡°What do you know? Did you learn it from your magazines?¡± Maria reached out as I grabbed the last magazine and tore it from my hand.


    ¡°Wait, not that¡­¡± I reached out to grab it, but Maria kept it out of my reach.


    ¡°What¡¯s this one, your most perverted fantasies?¡± She snorted.


    She wasn¡¯t completely wrong. Most of my porn was pretty vanilla. While a kid like me could get pictures of naked women, sex books were a little hard to obtain. The one she grabbed was only one of two I had, and it was pretty hardcore. It was a BDSM one. Every page had women being tied up and tortured. I didn¡¯t even like most of the images except when I was in a dark mood.


    Maria froze as she was looking through my dirtiest dirty magazine. A look of disgust grew on her face as she became flushed. I just wanted to run into my room and die, but absolutely couldn¡¯t leave that magazine exposed out here.


    She turned the magazine towards me, pointing at a graphic image of a woman who was blindfolded. She had nipple clamps on her breasts and she was crying out while a guy in a mask was raping her pussy. Desperate to get out of this humiliating situation where my sister lectures me about sex, I scoured my mind for any solution. Why was Maria trying to make things difficult! I wished I had something on her! At the very least, I wished I knew what she was thinking.


    ¡°Is this the kind of smut my brother finds attractive?¡± Maria sneered. ¡°You want to rape some girl? Probably because you¡¯ll never get any on your own!¡±


    Rape is so hot.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I looked up in surprise when I heard those words, convinced I misheard my sister.


    ¡°I said, I should confiscate this book. Mom would cry if she saw it.¡±


    It¡¯s really turning me on, I think I can finger one out before Jack gets here.


    My face twisted in confusion, the words coming out of her mouth were certainly the vitriol, but I was hearing other words too, words my sister definitely would never say.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re into rape?¡± the words popped out of my mouth before I could stop myself.


    ¡°What! No! You sick asshole!¡± Maria chucked the magazine at me so hard that it caused everything else to fall out of my hands and hit the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t be getting any creepy fantasies!¡±


    Shit! Stupid Maria¡­ your brother almost found out your darkest secret! If Hakaru knew I secretly fantasized about being raped by a mysterious stranger, I¡¯d never live it down!


    ¡°M-maria?¡± I scratched my head for a second, only now making sense of what was going on.


    ¡°H-hakaru¡­¡± Maria seemed to hesitate for a moment.


    He has the magazine, that means he likes that stuff too. If I told Hakaru the truth¡­ would it be possible¡­ would he be willing to¡­


    ¡°What? No!¡± I shouted out loud.


    Maria shook her head, the rage and anger growing back on her face. ¡°C-c-clean this up! You freak!¡±


    She ran into her room and slammed the door. Meanwhile, I stood there with a dazed expression on my face. What just¡­ what just happened? Dirt Scribe¡­ the ability I just gained from Netori. Read a girl¡¯s mind, learn her darkest secrets. That¡¯s how it was described. I had used it without realizing it. I had used it on my sister, and it worked. I learned her darkest secret!


    With that realization, my stomach grew kind of sore. My big sister was into rape. Was that even that surprising? All the men she got with were big, tough, bullies. She liked being controlled and told what to do. How else would assholes like Ron get down her pants? At the very least, I knew the ability worked now. However, my sister wasn¡¯t even of interest to me. The people whose dirt I wanted the most were Akiko and Derek¡¯s. I would make them both pay for cheating on me.


    I finished cleaning up, including throwing the whole pillow into the wash and then went to my room. Picking up my phone, I took a deep breath and then dialed Akiko¡¯s number.


    ¡°H-hi!¡± Akiko picked up the phone, but she sounded slightly out of breath.


    ¡°Hey, Akiko! What¡¯s your deepest, darkest secret?¡± I asked.


    Immediately, I started focusing. Was my method crude? Sure. But even if she wouldn¡¯t tell me what her deepest, darkest secret was, I could read minds! Thus, I only had to ask, and she¡¯d think it, and then I¡¯d know it. It was as simple as that. Well, it was supposed to be, but a moment later, the words sounded in my head.


    Fuck! Only once! I was seriously hoping it was once per person! Why did this ability have to be so fucking stingy!


    ¡°Ha-hakaru¡­ a-are you¡­ stop teasing me!¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Wha- ye-yeah¡­ you called?¡±


    I stopped for a moment. In the past, I would have laughed and talked with Akiko happily. However, I was much more conscious now, and the way she was talking didn¡¯t seem right.


    ¡°Akiko¡­ you seem to be out of breath.¡± I said, my voice coming out slow.


    ¡°Oh¡­ th-that¡­ I just came from a jo-jog!¡±


    It was more than out for breath. Her voice was completely unsteady and she kept making some strange noises. Suddenly, ¡®stop teasing me¡¯ didn¡¯t sound like words that had been aimed at me.


    ¡°You know, it¡¯s our anniversary,¡± I said.


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­ I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t go, but I was busy¡­¡± Akiko said, her voice still sounding like she was panting to me.


    ¡°With¡­ jogging¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! Hah¡­ ye-yes¡­ I mean, yes¡­ I was jogging¡­¡±


    S-seriously¡­ how fucking stupid did she think I was? No¡­ a better question would be, how fucking stupid had I been in the past. This wasn¡¯t the first time she had been weird on the phone. I always assumed she just got into a mood. Only now was I able to picture what was happening accurately. Derek was over there, right now, touching my girlfriend in ways I hadn¡¯t even yet.


    ¡°Derek,¡± I said the word.


    ¡°Derek!¡± Akiko let out a gasp.


    ¡°His girlfriend he made today, she¡¯s very beautiful, no?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­d-don¡¯t say that you¡¯ll make me jealous.¡±


    ¡°Of Derek?¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­ of you, silly, calling another girl beautiful to your girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ of course.¡± I faked a smile, even though it was over a phone and I didn¡¯t need to. ¡°Derek¡¯s a good looking guy too¡­ don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Mmm¡­ hmm¡­¡± her words came off stiff.


    ¡°They probably would get along well together, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t think so¡­¡± Akiko¡¯s voice came off slightly sad sounding, while my fist tightened on the phone hard enough that I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if I heard cracking noises.


    ¡°Oh? Will their relationship not last?¡±


    ¡°Not if I have anything to do with it¡­ ah¡­ what I mean is I think he really likes another girl.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Who is it?¡± I humored her, even though I could no longer keep the anger from my voice.


    ¡°It-it¡¯s a secret!¡± Akiko declared.


    Fortunately, she was so distracted that she didn¡¯t notice the anger in my voice. So, it all worked out.


    ¡°Akiko¡­¡± I sighed one last time. ¡°I love you¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ me too¡­ Ahn¡­ th-there! Ahhhn¡­ Hah hah¡­¡±


    ¡°Akiko?¡±


    ¡°N-n-nothing¡­ I just pulled my leg¡­ Charlie horse¡­ from the jog.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ well¡­ get better.¡±


    ¡°Bye!¡± Click.


    I put the phone down, my entire hand shaking. Sitting in my room in the relative darkness for several minutes, it was only then that I looked up and whispered a name.


    ¡°Netori.¡±


    ¡°You called?¡± I jumped a little as the woman herself showed up as quickly as she had left before, floating next to me, her face uncomfortably close to my ear. ¡°You came?¡±


    Netori laughed. ¡°I¡¯m here to facilitate you in the game. Of course, I¡¯ll always come when you call. Why did you call me this time? Please don¡¯t say it¡¯s to hit on me again. Being hit on by small-dicked losers is a total turnoff.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ not right now. I just have some questions on my points.¡±


    ¡°Points? Points, I can talk about! Oh¡­ and congratulations on earning another 30 points today!¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Those words were enough to push me over the boiling point, and I threw my phone at the wall, causing it to shatter.


    Netori gave a wry smile. ¡°I take it you understand where your points came from? Good job holding out on the phone until they finished¡­ otherwise, it¡¯d have only been fifteen.¡±


    ¡°You can take those points and shove it up your ass!¡± I snapped back.


    ¡°Mm¡­ if you talked dirty like that to me earlier, I could have probably given you more points.¡± Netoti giggled, but when I didn¡¯t respond, she continued. ¡°I usually don¡¯t make a big deal of it, but you can also exchange NTR points for my body. I¡¯m happy to give you another round of sex for a small fee of 1000 points.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re poor¡­ but since you¡¯re so down today, especially after killing yourself, I can give you a handjob for the 30 points. Come on¡­ will a happy ending cheer you up?¡±


    I looked up at Netori, who had a teasing light in her eyes, and then I shook my head. ¡°No¡­ if you give me a handjob, it¡¯ll be because I stole your heart and you¡¯re my sex slave.¡±


    Netori laughed melodically. ¡°Perfect¡­ I¡¯m glad you answered that way. Perhaps, I shouldn¡¯t give up on you yet¡­ anyway¡­ you had questions about points?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ level 2¡­ how many points does it take to get to level 2.


    ¡°Perfect question! You¡¯re already very close! It only takes a lifetime maximum of 5000! With your 3230¡­ you only need 1770 points to go.¡±


    ¡°What are the second tier abilities?¡±


    ¡°All of the tier 1 abilities are still available. However, there are also 5 new skills Each one is 5000 points. There is Orgasmo, Locked Promise, Rape Forgiveness, Confusion, and Cuck Break!¡± Netori declares with a flourish.


    ¡°And¡­ what do they mean?¡±


    ¡°Orgasmo gives you the ability to tell how close a woman is to achieving orgasm. A must have if you want to have a girl ¡®cumming¡¯ back if you know what I mean? Locked Promise binds someone to a promise they make. They cannot break the promise. They¡¯ll be compelled to follow it to the best of their ability. Rape forgiveness causes people you rape to quickly forget about it. Confusion makes the mind of a target muddled, sort of like making them drunk without the alcohol. Cuck Break is the most interesting. Essentially, a person cannot experience any sexual pleasure under a cuck break, but when it¡¯s released, all of their lewdness comes out at once.¡±


    ¡°All good abilities¡­¡± I sighed.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ but you¡¯re in no position to earn any. Each one takes more points than you¡¯ve earned in your entire life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to need one or more of those abilities if I¡¯m going to get revenge on those bastards who betrayed me. I¡¯m going to need to start earning points fast. I don¡¯t care what it takes, I¡¯ll do anything. That means I need to bang a girl in a relationship.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t look at me¡­¡± Netori chuckled. ¡°Just because my beloved Derek is cheating on me, doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll come running to your arms.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± I sighed. ¡°I have another way. I have one more question about points.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Netori asked.


    ¡°How many do I get for raping my sister?¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 5

    ¡°Man, I¡¯m just really wired. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going out with that girl tonight.¡±


    ¡°The girl whose name you don¡¯t know?¡± I responded frowning.


    ¡°Actually, I found out her name. She¡¯s actually a new transfer student in class B. Her name is Tori.¡±


    I let out a cough. Tori? Is that the name she was going with? Well, I guess I understood why she wouldn¡¯t walk around with a name like Netori, but I had complicated feelings as I sat next to Derek. He hadn¡¯t shut up about her all day. The only thing that gave me any pleasure out of it was watching the tense expression on Akiko¡¯s face as she tried to ignore Derek¡¯s open bragging to the guys. Clearly, Derek dating Netori was not something that Akiko was happy with, but she couldn¡¯t call him out on it in public, especially with me there.


    Derek was being a real prick too, openly gloating to the other guys. He even mentioned a couple of things he¡¯d like to do to her. Well, in an ironic twist, I wasn¡¯t feeling any better than my cheating girlfriend. Listening to my best friend mouth off about how he plans to stick his dick into the girl I just fucked the previous night was not pleasing to the ears. Even so, I did admire the balls he had to mouth off about his sexual prowess in listening distance to my girl, damn¡­


    I first expected her to throw something in his face or condemn him on the spot for the asshole he was. However, she bit her tongue and didn¡¯t say anything. The more I thought about it, the more I realized that the rumors might actually be true. Women liked assholes. Here I was, giving all of my affection to this woman, and I hadn¡¯t even touched her tits. Now, Derek fucking comes along and treats her like garbage, so she goes and fucks him.


    In fact, the more I thought about it, the more I realized this was exactly the case. The previous day, she couldn¡¯t suck Derek¡¯s dick fast enough after finding out he had a girlfriend. Jealousy didn¡¯t make a whore like Akiko angry at Derek, it made her put out in a desperate hope to gain his attention. Derek, meanwhile, I almost had to admire. By remaining aloof, he was making my girlfriend thirstier. It was really remarkable now that I was seeing it from an outside perspective. My whore of a girlfriend fucked my best friend to keep him. Apparently, she took me for granted. If I started treating her badly, would she try to fuck me as well?


    Would I get any points for fucking my girlfriend? I¡¯d have to ask Netori tonight. She said she¡¯d come when I called, so I planned to call while she was in the middle of her date with Derek. If I called her, and then called him, and then called her again, I could probably grief their date something horrible. I was even tempted to use Akiko. If I sent her to disrupt the date, everyone could be as fucking miserable as I was. Well, I didn¡¯t mind using Akiko anymore. Any affection I had for her melted away. Even the anger no longer remained. She was just a tool, a tool I would use.


    Afterall, the more I thought about it, the more I realized the Akiko was just some bitch. Treating her like a three-dimensional character with a personality was giving her too much credit. She chased after Derek because he was hot. She dated me because it was convenient. She fucked him because she wanted to keep him from fucking other women.


    That prediction, it turned out, was 100% true, because come lunchtime, she made a gesture to him that she didn¡¯t think I saw, and then the pair went off to the rooftop again. I already knew the pair was going up there to fuck. Well, more points for me. I left immediately, sneaking behind them. It wasn¡¯t like I was into seeing my girl cheat on me. Even the extra points I¡¯d earn for ¡°watching¡± weren¡¯t worth the humiliation. However, Akiko and I were broken up in all but name. As long as I told myself that, I could keep things subjective.


    Thus, the reason I came up was purely out of curiosity. I wanted to see what she¡¯d say. I wanted to see how she reacted to Derek¡¯s blatant two-timing. I was just in luck, because as I reached the door to the rooftop and cocked an ear, they started talking.


    ¡°Y-you still plan on going out with her?¡± Akiko demanded tearfully.


    ¡°Hey, babe¡­ she asked me out in public. I couldn¡¯t say no like that? It¡¯d destroy my reputation!¡±


    ¡°A-and, what about all the stuff you said in classroom¡­ about having s-s-sex with her?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t say those things, the other guy would look down on me. Besides, do you want me to be looking at you instead?¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡± Akiko looked up with a surprised expression on her face.


    ¡°Your boyfriend is present. Wouldn¡¯t he suspect something if I didn¡¯t act interested in Tori? Did you just want me to tell him about us?¡±


    ¡°N-no!¡± Akiko reached out her hand and grabbed Derek¡¯s arm as if to stop him from going that second, despite the fact he hadn¡¯t moved an inch. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±


    Derek chuckled. ¡°Of course, why would I? He¡¯s my best friend. He¡¯s a good guy, that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t possibly take his girl from him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his girlfriend. It¡¯d break his heart if I left him!¡± Akiko nodded, as if to explain away the cheating like that.


    Of course, I wanted to bash both their skulls in with a brick. Their petty excuses to justify having an affair only pissed me off even greater.


    ¡°So, since you won¡¯t leave him, then I naturally have to continue my relationship with Tori, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ b-but¡­¡±


    ¡°And unless I want to reveal the truth of our affair, then I need to put proper effort into my relationship with her. I should move at her pace, or she might start to suspect something!¡±


    ¡°P-pace! A-are you saying¡­ you¡¯ll do¡­ it¡­ with her?¡±


    ¡°Hey?¡± Derek shrugged, winking at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you jumping ahead a bit? Most relationships take a while to go that far. Not every girl spreads her legs on the first date like you did the first time we went out without Hakaru.¡±


    ¡°Derek¡­ don¡¯t be mean¡­¡± Akiko lowered her head with a blush while I ground my teeth in frustration.


    Derek was way too damn smooth! Even I was starting to understand how my girlfriend had fallen for him. On the first fucking date? Nevermind that. The point was that Derek had a way with his words, and he was so obviously manipulating her! The thing was, I wasn¡¯t angry that he had manipulated my girl into his sex puppet. I was angrier at myself for not doing it first! I was torn between wanting to beat him to death with a brick and get a pad of paper and take lessons from the master.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Akiko¡­¡± Derek spoke in a tone that said he wasn¡¯t sorry at all. ¡°I¡¯m just being honest here. But hey, you don¡¯t need to worry so much. No matter how close I get with her, I won¡¯t abandon my Akiko! After all, you¡¯re my woman.¡±


    ¡°Derek¡­¡± Akiko gave him a complete look of adoration.


    Fucking seriously? That¡¯s all it took? The asshole just said he was going to fuck another woman, and my slut of a girlfriend is okay with this! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!


    ¡°Hey, whatever I do with Tori, you have the pleasure to know you had my first!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Akiko put on a pleased smile, what the fucking fuck? ¡°I love you, Derek.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Derek suddenly put on a worried look. ¡°There is¡­ one thing.¡±


    Akiko¡¯s smile melted, and a look of worry crossed her face. ¡°Wh-what? Derek? I¡¯ll do anything for you! Just, don¡¯t leave me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d never leave you!¡± Derek pronounced, but then the worry creased his face again. ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ that¡­ well, we¡¯ve been having sex for nearly a year. Last night, you were really sexy, especially while you tried to hold it in while on the phone with Hakaru. Man, what I wouldn¡¯t give to have seen his face if he new what was happening on the other end!¡±


    ¡°D-derek¡­ don¡¯t tease. I only answered because you told me to. I¡¯m still angry you came in me while I was on the phone and couldn¡¯t say no! I had to go to the pharmacy this morning to get a day after pill and everything!¡±


    Whore! Fucking whore!


    ¡°Ah¡­ but didn¡¯t you enjoy it?¡±


    ¡°O-of course¡­ If it was Derek¡¯s baby¡­ then¡­¡± Akiko blushed.


    ¡°Well, so far, you have sucked me off and I¡¯ve fucked you. That¡¯s only 2/3rd of a girl¡¯s available holes.¡±


    Akiko frowned, but as her realization clicked in, her face turned bright red. ¡°Th-that¡­ not there, it will hurt!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Derek said simply, nodding. ¡°That¡¯s fine. So, Akiko won¡¯t give me her ass. I guess that¡¯s one piece of intimacy we¡¯ll never share.¡±


    ¡°!?¡± Akiko¡¯s face grew increasingly more flustered. ¡°It¡¯s just, that¡­ it really hurts and it¡¯s gross and¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I get it Akiko.¡± Derek stroked Akiko¡¯s cheek and smiled. ¡°I understand. It was unfair of me to even suggest it. I would never push you into something you didn¡¯t want. We won¡¯t share anal sex. Just be understanding of my feelings as well.¡±


    ¡°Understanding?¡±


    Derek sighed, speaking as if his words were so obvious anyone would come to the same conclusion. ¡°Naturally, if Tori is interested in anal sex, there may be a time when my ¡°first¡± must be given to her. It¡¯s really no problem, Akiko! You took my first for two other holes! Our relationship is solid. It¡¯s just a shame, because I would have liked Akiko to be my everything.¡±


    ¡°Y-y-you¡¯re everything?¡± Akiko seemed to have a surge of emotions swelling up with those words. ¡°Y-yes¡­, that makes sense.¡±


    It does? Fuck, Akiko, was my girlfriend always this fucking stupid? Like that, he had her wrapped around his little finger. I hated him for being such a fucking scumbag. As I recalled our friendship, he always had women buzzing around him. I was pretty certain that Akiko wasn¡¯t his first for anything. However, the lies rolled off his tongue with ease, and now my Akiko, my girlfriend, was nodding excitedly at the prospect of getting buttfucked by the fuckface.


    ¡°Alright, turn around for me.¡± Derek said, unbuckling himself.


    Akiko looked around in a panic. I kept the door closed to just a crack, and thankfully she didn¡¯t notice that slight crack in her panic.


    ¡°He-here? Now?¡± She said shrilly.


    ¡°My girlfriend is in another class. I came up here with you instead of going to her room, even though we plan to go on a date tonight. Haven¡¯t I already put myself out for you? Shown you how much you mean to me?¡± Derek smiled casually, then let out a casual sigh. ¡°Anything could happen on a first date though. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to show me how much you love me now while we have the chance?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ okay¡­ p-please be gentle.¡±


    My eyes widened as my own girlfriend turned around and bent over, pulling down her skirt until her buttocks was bare to the outdoor world. That was it. In barely a minute, Derek had talked my girl into anal sex! Derek laughed to himself as he pulled out his dick. Just like that, my girlfriend was about to be sodomized by another man! I turned away in disgust, and then jumped in surprise when I found someone standing next to me.


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Shhh!¡± Netori put a finger on my mouth. ¡°You don¡¯t want them to hear, do you?¡±


    She was standing at the top of the stair steps just behind me. She wore the school uniform I had seen on her the first day. So, she really had enrolled as a student at this school. However, that wasn¡¯t really the issue! My girlfriend was five seconds from getting pounded in the ass by my former best friend.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Netori, your boyfriend is out there about to take another girl in the ass!¡± I hissed at her.


    ¡°Really?¡± Netori glanced over my shoulder, looking through the crack at the scene I could no longer bring myself to witness. ¡°Not bad¡­ I was thinking about offering up my Hershey highway tonight, but that doesn¡¯t look necessary. He¡¯s truly a man who takes what he wants!¡±


    ¡°Fuck! Aren¡¯t you supposed to be helping me!¡± I growled.


    Netori pointed through the crack. ¡°Hey, look, his penis really is a lot bigger than yours. Oh, her poor asshole.¡±


    ¡°Netori!¡± I grabbed her wrist, spinning her to me.


    Her beautiful body was pressed against mine, and I was reminded once again that I had fucked this woman only the night before.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Netori said, her eyes looking down at my lips in a suggestive way.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I just take your Hershey Highway right now?¡± I growled.


    I wasn¡¯t as smooth as Derek, but since he was going to sodomize my girlfriend, the least I could do is the same with his.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ No.¡± Netori pretended to think about it, but then stuck out her tongue at me.


    ¡°You¡­ then, I¡¯ll force-¡° I reached down to grab her butt, intending to push her down.


    However, a second later, I was holding on to nothing. I barely caught the rail to prevent myself from falling down a flight of stairs.


    ¡°I told you, it won¡¯t be that easy next time!¡± Netori lightly punched my shoulder from behind, already standing next to the door and looking through the crack.


    I shook for a second before following her to the door, peaking out myself. As expected, my girlfriend was bent over, her hands on a brick wall. She had a distorted look of pain on her face. Meanwhile, Derek was behind her, shoving a rather large dick that didn¡¯t go in all the way in and out of her tight behind.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Derek, it hurts, it hurts! No! Please, stop. It¡¯s enough¡­¡±


    ¡°Just relax¡­ I¡¯m almost done.¡± Derek responded, sounding almost bored.


    I took a step forward, but Netori lifted the back of her hand and stopped me. ¡°I¡¯d tell you that if you watch to the end, you¡¯ll earn a hundred points instead of fifty, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll care.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re damn right I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Netori sighed. ¡°Then, you can put a stop to it. Just slam the door like you did last time. They¡¯ll be too scared. You¡¯ll ruin his orgasm, their first anal, and your chance at a hundred points.¡±


    Netori stepped out of the way, letting me step up to the crack in the door. I stepped forward, stopping for a second. I could hear his grunting and Akiko¡¯s cries of pain. It was clearly not something she enjoyed in the slightest, but that didn¡¯t matter to him. I could just slam the door. That would save her any more pain. That was something the previous me might have done, the one that killed himself.


    However, just as I was about to do what she suggested, a different idea crept into my mind. A dark grin formed on my face. Instead of shutting the door, I opened it up another crack. The two were way too focused to notice the door slightly ajar. Pulling out my cellphone, I went to camera settings. I started filming it.


    ¡°Ahn¡­ ahn¡­ my butt¡­ Derek, it hurts!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    ¡°I feel it. Derek is cumming in my butt!¡±


    Netori had an indiscernible smile, watching me film my girlfriend¡¯s sodomy with a slight grin on her face. When he finished cumming in her ass, I managed to get a zoom on him pulling out, my girlfriend¡¯s gaping ass with white stuff leaking out mixed with a little bit of red. I ended my recording and gently closed the door.


    When I turned to Netori, she gave me a questioning look.


    ¡°Payback¡¯s a bitch.¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I am¡­¡± Netori winked.


    Previous |Table of Contents | Next

 Book 1: Chapter 6

    ¡°Recording it added another 15 points!¡± Netori announced when we reached the bottom of the stairway. ¡°That¡¯s 115! Not bad for a single sexual encounter. Too bad you can only film your girlfriend popping her anal cherry with a guy once!¡±


    I fought the urge to punch Netori. Even if I tried, I had a distinct feeling it wouldn¡¯t impact. Plus, I still had some complicated feelings for her. She was my first, and even though she was cruel and slightly sadistic, at the moment, she felt like the only woman I could trust. As awful as she acted, Netori hadn¡¯t appeared to lie to me at all thus far. Unlike that anal whore upstairs, Netori was very clear about her desires.


    ¡°Since I earned the points, might as well add an inch to my penis,¡± I said.


    ¡°Um¡­ sorry¡­ you don¡¯t have enough.¡± Netori shrugged.


    ¡°What is that? Penis is 100 points, you said it yourself.¡±


    ¡°The first time, yes¡­ but each additional extension costs a bit more. If you want to further enhance your dick size, it¡¯ll be 200 points. A third level will be 400 points. At the moment, you only have 145 points.¡±


    Fuck! After everything I had just been through, and I couldn¡¯t even walk out of it with a bigger dick. I had never really cared about my dick size before, but after Netori left I google average penis size. My dick sat at barely the average. In fact, it was even a little on the thin side. I knew I had initially talked down to penis size increases as a vanity project, but I couldn¡¯t help but think if I had a penis like Derek¡¯s perhaps none of this would have been happening to me. Perhaps, it was because Netori had made a comment about it, and the stupid me seemed to care what she thought.


    When I glanced back to say something more to Netori, I realized she had disappeared. I was getting close to class, and maybe she didn¡¯t want to be seen talking to me. Well, considering she was Derek¡¯s girlfriend, she was probably doing me a favor. If I was caught talking with her, it would certainly increase suspicion. Still, watching Derek sodomize my girlfriend had taken the entire class period, and by the time I made it back to class, the bell had already rung a minute late.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sensei.¡± I bowed as I ran the last hall to class


    ¡°Sit down.¡± The teacher, Miss Fukumi nodded. ¡°Aren¡¯t you friends with Akiko and Derek? Where are they?¡±


    I could hear the whispering around me as I headed for my seat. I gave a wry smile.


    ¡°S-sorry¡­ we were eating together and got caught in conversation. I ran on ahead while they cleaned up the meal.¡±


    My hand tightened to the point that it nearly shook. Having to not only see my girlfriend bang another guy but having to cover for them in class, this was a humiliation that I wouldn¡¯t take much longer. Soon, I would have to find a way to gain vengeance. However, at the moment, there was nothing I could do. The reason I covered for them was simple. If people had the impression Derek ran off with my girl, rumors would start to spread. The more rumors that spread, the more likely I¡¯d have to address them.


    It was the same reason the video I just took would have to wait. I¡¯d use it, eventually, to ruin their lives. For the moment, I¡¯d need to hold on to it. The cat could only be let out of the bag once. Once the truth got out, not only would I no longer get NTR points from my skank of a girlfriend, but I also lost a lot of the potential for revenge. At the moment, I had to bite my tongue and continue to earn points. Although it was painful, I had earned 115 points in only two days. I had to concentrate right now on earning points.


    As Derek and Akiko returned, only Akiko looked genuinely embarrassed. Derek had a grin on his face and even had the audacity to give me a smile and a nod like he hadn¡¯t just fucked my girlfriend. As for Akiko, I could see her discomfort in class. She kept having to shift her butt, clearly still aching from behind. Part of me considered reading her mind. I really wanted to know what she was thinking of sitting only two seats away from her boyfriend, her ass likely still leaking the cum of another man. I wanted to learn her darkest secret so that I could exploit it.


    ¡°I will now pass out the quiz. Make sure to do well.¡±


    ¡°A quiz!¡± Someone in the class shouted, causing several people to chuckle.


    The teacher sniffed. ¡°Of course, a quiz. I told you all to make sure to read and study! It¡¯s on the annexation of Japan after World War 2. These quizzes are important to make sure that you are following along with the course material!¡±


    I¡­ hadn¡¯t studied. I mean, history didn¡¯t even take place until the second half of the day, and I must have ducked out earlier. That seemed to be the case, as the teacher stopped at my desk as she laid down the quiz.


    ¡°I received no notice that you needed to leave school yesterday. I spoke to your father, and he will be talking to you tonight.¡± The teacher¡¯s eyes flashed. ¡°Just do your best.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sensei.¡± I put my hands together and gave a quick nod.


    The teacher released the paper and walked on. She was actually one of the prettier teachers at school. She was in her early thirties, but still had very healthy, pale skin. Her black hair was tied up in a bun. She wore glasses. She had large breasts and a nice wide hip. Her shapely body was certainly something that aroused every man in the class. Of course, she was also a married woman, and thus completely inaccessible, even for most guy¡¯s fantasies. Still, a few couldn¡¯t help but eye her as she passed, her floral scent intoxicating for the guys who favored older women.


    She finished passing out the exam and then went to the corner, standing in guard over the students. I looked over my quiz, and immediately realized I didn¡¯t know a thing. This was deeply frustrating. I wasn¡¯t the kind of guy who didn¡¯t study, but the last few days had been hard. Worse, dad was always an asshole about my grades. He went in and saw my teacher over the most minor of inconveniences, and she¡¯s the same. I swore the pair of them were conspiring to make my life miserable.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing I could do now. It wasn¡¯t like I could read minds or¡­ wait¡­ I could read minds! My eyes immediately shot to the teacher. She must have been looking in my direction because my look caused her to turn away shyly. That was an odd reaction, but my mind was completely on something different. I could read her mind! If I used that ability on my teacher, then I would be able to get the test answers.


    However, I could only get the answers if I used the ability while the teacher was thinking about the answers. That meant I couldn¡¯t just use it now. I would have to get her to focus on them. Fortunately, the answers were multiple choice, so if I could just get her to think what the letters were, I could learn the answer and pass the quiz. Would it be suspicious? Possibly¡­ but if I passed this quiz, Father would assuredly be less of an asshole about it.


    I took a few breaths and then nodded in affirmation to myself, raising my hand for the teacher. Fukumi seemed surprised by my hand but came over to address my question anyway. I readied myself, knowing that the mind thing only worked for about fifteen seconds. I needed to get the answers to the questions perfectly. Timing was everything.


    ¡°Yes, what is it, Hakaru?¡±


    ¡°Misses Fukumi,¡± I spoke in a hushed whisper, forcing her to lean forward to me. ¡°Can you please¡­ tell me what all the answers are?¡±


    I pushed the paper in front of Fukumi, forcing her to look at it. At the same time, I pushed forward with my ability. If I read her mind at this moment, I hoped to achieve my goal!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Fukumi gave a noise of surprise, but as I had hoped, her eyes instinctively latched on the page.


    C, A, E, C, B¡­ wait, why is he asking this question? This is inappropriate.


    I pulled the paper back as quickly as I had pushed it forward, lowering my head. ¡°S-sorry¡­ I thought father might get mad if you didn¡¯t. I will do it honestly.¡±


    I didn¡¯t really have a good excuse, but it didn¡¯t really matter. I was just hoping to guilt her a little. If I aced the quiz and she knew about father¡¯s anger, perhaps I could avoid getting in additional trouble. Maybe, she¡¯d let the whole day yesterday pass. However, I noticed the teacher staring at me in stunned silence, and when I glanced back her, eyes were wide.


    ¡°Y-y-your father? What about your father?¡±


    He knows? H-how does he know? This can¡¯t be. Elzo and I have been so discrete.


    Her thoughts stunned me, and the words came out before I could help myself. ¡°Father¡­ and you?¡±


    No! This is bad! To think, Hakaru would realize I¡¯ve been having an affair with his father! If my husband finds out¡­ if his wife found out. Both of our marriages will be ruined! How will I face my daughter! How will I face my husband! I have to keep him quiet anyway, possible! I have to do anything to-


    I stared on in complete shock at my teacher, who looked like she was a step away from crying. The thoughts echoed in my head with complete shock. I had already completely forgotten the sequence of letters she had said earlier. However, after what I just heard, I realized I didn¡¯t care about that anymore.


    Misses Fukumi forced a smile on her face, reaching out and grabbing the paper sitting on my desk. ¡°O-on second thought¡­ Hakaru¡­ it wouldn¡¯t be¡­ fair¡­ for you to take this quiz without time to study.¡±


    My eyes opened wide as the red-faced Fukumi took my paper and wrote an A on it. Then took it with her back to her spot. She kept glancing back at me, her face complicated and glowing pink. I couldn¡¯t tell if she was angry or embarrassed. However, my quiz had been resolved.


    I knew my father was a cheater. I knew he went out every night and fucked other women. I didn¡¯t know that Fukumi-sensei¡­ my teacher was one of the women he banged. Not only was she my teacher, and my father married, but she was also married to the vice-principal of the school! Her daughter was the student council president. This was a complete and utter scandal. Worst of all¡­ she thought I was blackmailing her with the information and conceded to it!


    A short few days ago, had I learned this information, I would have carried it with me to the grave. This was simply an, unfortunate, piece of knowledge I never should have learned. Like a good man, I would keep my father¡¯s secret and I would never make things an issue again. However, since that time, I had been cheated on. I had grown a certain level of sadistic hatred for those who had affairs, and any respect I had for this teacher dissipated in an instant. I was playing the game now, and Fukumi was merely another piece for me to play.


    As people finished their quizzes, a few shot me strange looks. Most had been too busy to notice the exchange between the teacher and I. By the time people were no longer focusing on her quizzes, she had managed to school her features enough that she no longer glanced at me. The reason people were shooting me looks, however, was because of the dark expression forming on my face. I grinned, an almost tangible dark miasma flowing out.


    So¡­ how would I use this new knowledge to my advantage?

 Book 1: Chapter 7

    ¡°Rope¡­ duct tape¡­ what else¡­ a knife? I¡¯m starting to look like a serial killer.¡± I muttered to myself as I walked down the store aisle grabbing various goods from the corner store.


    ¡°Need help?¡± Netori popped up from behind.


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t you have a date with that fuckface Derek?¡± I snapped at her.


    ¡°Ooo¡­ jealous much?¡± Netori laughed. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t dislike jealousy. Jealousy is simply a form of desire. It¡¯s a great motivator for theft. No worries though, my date with Derek is on for tonight.¡±


    ¡°I bet¡­¡± I tried to ignore her, snapping my fingers. ¡°That¡¯s right! A ski mask¡­ man, I feel like I¡¯m going to get on a watch list with this purchase.¡±


    Netori put on a pout, clearly unhappy that I was ignoring her. ¡°What are you buying all that for? That teacher is all but putty in your grasp.¡±


    I nearly dropped the items in my hands as I gawked at Netori. She put on a pleased expression, having regained my attention.


    ¡°You know about Misses Fukumi?¡± I asked the obvious question.


    I had barely even managed to process the event myself. I had passed the test by inadvertently blackmailing my teacher. However, what did that have to do with NTR Crush? Wait¡­ Netori wasn¡¯t suggesting that?


    Netori chuckled. ¡°Of course, I am a goddess, how could I give you a power and not know when you¡¯ve used it. It was quite an exciting find, that your scum of a father has been carrying on an affair with your teacher.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not the only one he¡¯s sleeping with.¡± I shook my head. ¡°What are you suggesting? You want me to steal my father¡¯s women?¡±


    Netori shrugged. ¡°She¡¯s married. The points will be good. I can guarantee she¡¯s an anal virgin!¡±


    I coughed, lowering my voice as I looked down the empty aisles to make sure no one was listening. ¡°You think I could bang my teacher? I¡¯m a teenager. Admittedly, Misses Fukumi is young, but this kind of thing-¡°


    Netori waved her hand across my face. ¡°Details¡­ details. That¡¯s your problem, you think too small. Why not steal your teacher? Steal her from your father, her husband¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter! Her being unconventional only means more points for you. The more points you earn, the more likely you¡¯ll be able to get your final revenge on my boyfriend.¡±


    I lowered my head, thinking about the words Netori just said. Banging my teacher, huh? Of course, this act could only be performed with blackmail. Blackmail could only be obtained with evidence. With what I had now, I might be able to cheat on a quiz, but convincing my teacher to put out would require a bit more. If I just went at her, she¡¯d probably deny it and break things off with my father. However, there was another way.


    I needed to know father¡¯s schedule and her schedule. If I could figure out when they were meeting and where I could get evidence of them cheating. Only with pictures could I truly blackmail my teacher. I put thoughts of this in the back of my mind. Tomorrow, I will assuredly work towards that goal. However, for tonight, my plan was to fulfill my sister¡¯s sexual desire. I would take as many opportunities as I could to increase my NTR points. I didn¡¯t want to watch Derek bang my girlfriend anymore. That meant I needed to take risks.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± I let out a sigh as I looked down at the stuff in my hands.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Netori asked, tilting her head.


    ¡°This stuff is going to wipe out my money for the week. I¡¯ll have to go hungry. That sucks.¡±


    Netori laughed. ¡°Hmph¡­ you dare pay for something in front of Netori?¡±


    I blinked. ¡°What do you suggest?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I am the goddess of theft! Shouldn¡¯t you steal what you want!¡±


    I looked around again for any listeners. ¡°This¡­ stealing women and stealing supplies are two different things! I could be caught.¡±


    ¡°You could be caught raping your sister.¡± Netori shrugged. ¡°You could be caught blackmailing your teacher. There is always a chance to be caught. However, if you don¡¯t have the guts to make the attempt, you¡¯ll never have anything!¡±


    I looked back down at the small cart of supplies. There really wasn¡¯t too much there. I could probably fit it all under my shirt or in my pants. Did I really want to go this far only to falter now? A better question, did I want to leave a paper trail where someone could find a ski mask or rope purchased by me? In that way, it might actually be safest to sneak it out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help¡­¡± Netori winked. ¡°Just this once, the security camera¡¯s may be having a malfunction. Quick¡­ stuff them down your pants.¡±


    ¡°Ah, my pants!¡¯ I wasn¡¯t prepared for Netori to grab the stuff and put her hands down there.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fitting that the ropes you¡¯ll bind your sister with were stored against your cock?¡± Netori winked. ¡°Quick, leave!¡±


    ¡°Wait, where are you going?¡± I noticed her heading the other way.


    ¡°Watching you steal it makes me horny. I need some relief.¡± Netori winks.


    ¡°You better not be getting horny and then heading toward that dickface Derek!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m innocent!¡± Netori whistled, but a second later her body disappeared.


    By the time she was gone, I¡¯d abandoned the cart in the middle of the aisle. My pants were stuffed, looking like I had a giant bulge in my pants. I felt like everyone was looking at me as I B-lined for the exit. I was relieved the alarms did not go off. I kept moving as quickly as I could and didn¡¯t stop to take a breath until I was more than halfway home.


    ¡°No police¡­ they really didn¡¯t notice.¡± I murmured.


    I had managed to successfully shoplift. The cost was only about £¤2000, but still, I had taken it. I had a complicated feeling deep inside about walking away with all of this stuff. Somehow, I had convinced myself that raping my sister wasn¡¯t a real crime, because I had heard her fantasy. However, I was really doing it, wasn¡¯t I? I was really going to bang my sister. I gulped some saliva and then walked the rest of the way home.


    I unloaded my pants full of stolen items under my bed and then walked out. My sister was usually home about an hour after me. I had only spent about thirty minutes in the store, so I snuck into her room to plan my attack. I immediately felt scared the moment I closed the door behind me.


    It was a standard girls room, with flowery stuff, pink curtains, and stuffed animals. I casually unlocked her window. And opened it just a crack. I slipped a piece of rolled up paper into the crack, so even if she tried to close it, she couldn¡¯t. My sister was often lazy, and after making one attempt at something, she¡¯d often put it off until later. Thus, I knew that even if she saw the window, she¡¯d only try to close it and lock it once. Otherwise, she¡¯d give up and tell dad to fix it tomorrow.


    However, tomorrow would be too late, and my sister¡¯s body would already have been taken by me. The thought of this started arousing me. I was lost in these thoughts until I heard the front door open. I ran to the door and got out. I barely managed to make a few steps away from her room when the very woman came storming by. I paused a moment as I realized that she had tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Maria? What happened?¡±


    ¡°None of your business!¡± Maria shoved passed me and then slammed her door in my face.


    I was stunned by the sight, and for a brief moment, I considered canceling the whole thing. No¡­ I had to do this. My future depended on it. Besides, the end of dirt scribe had suggested this might even be something she¡¯s waiting for. This was just part of the game. My sister was just a valuable piece.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ cook something!¡± The door opened again, and I heard a shout.


    That would be mother getting home. I let out a sigh and ran to the kitchen. This time, I cooked rice, eggs, and miso soup. Mom didn¡¯t sit at the table. In fact, she already had opened a bottle of wine and was on her third glass by the time I put the food down. Naturally, dad was late again. I wondered if he was meeting with Misses Fukumi right now. I¡¯d have to somehow discover her schedule if I wanted to learn more. For the moment, my dirt scribe ability was empty.


    However, it was shaping up to be a pretty nice ability. The first time I used it revealed that my sister had a rape fetish. The second time I used it revealed my teacher¡¯s affair. I wondered what other secrets I could ferret out using this ability of mine. I prepared a second helping and sat at the table eating silently while my mother turned on the television and watched her soaps.


    This was my normal life. Usually, I would try to hang out with Derek or my girlfriend around this time. However, Derek was going out with Netori tonight and Akiko was so distraught over it I wasn¡¯t even going to suggest hanging out. If I kept her busy, she¡¯d be less likely to spy and possibly interrupt their date. Even if I had wanted to hang out with my whore of a girlfriend, I had reason to reject it.


    So, this day was like any day I had no plans. Mom would demand food, drink until she passed out, and I would be left to eat alone. Mom never asked Maria to cook, mostly because Maria was a bad cook. Maria also liked to spend most of her time held up in her room, and only came out to get the dish I cooked and return it, although she didn¡¯t appear to do that tonight.


    Whether she snuck a guy through the window for hanky panky or not depended. I had the distinct feeling based on those tears that today wasn¡¯t going to be one of those days. Good¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have to experience sloppy seconds.


    My feet tapped nervously and I realized I had been staring at my empty meal for some time now. I busted the dishes for my mother and my meal, washed, and put away the dishes. Then, I walked over to mom to put a blanket on her. I stopped as I stared down at mom. The thing that caught me off guard was the position mom was in. She had passed out on her stomach, but somehow her skirt had risen up. Now, her entire buttocks were exposed, a pair of lacey black underwear which rode up into her butt crack was the only thing covering those parts.


    Mom¡­ was a woman in a relationship too, right? I was talking about cucking dad anyway with Misses Fukumi. However, there was an available pussy passed out on my couch. Mom had finished five glasses of wine. She was completely asleep. I gulped.


    I had said it¡­ hadn¡¯t I? Anything for NTR points. I was already talking about raping my sister. My mother wasn¡¯t an ugly woman. Far from it, she was a Japanese beauty with dark black hair and dark brown eyes. She was the kind of woman that looked amazing in a Kimono. She had long legs, a great butt, and the typical slant eyes of a Japanese beauty. As for my father, he was half Japanese, half westerner, and both me and my sister had lighter hair and eyes as a result.


    Dad would be cheating for at least another four hours. My sister was in her room probably for the rest of the night. My mother¡­ was literally showing her naked body to me. I could move her underwear to the side, slide my cock in, and earn NTR points just like that. My hand began to reach out. I slowly put my hand on her buttocks, feeling the warmth of her surprisingly tight butt. I was groping my mother¡¯s naked butt. I couldn¡¯t believe it. However, she was completely unconscious and unaware of it.


    If anything, like my sister, I¡¯d be doing mom a favor. After all, she was a woman who had needs, and dad had long since stopped providing them. I knew this first hand. One morning a few months ago when I woke up, I saw a recently used vibrator sitting on the table that she must have enjoyed during the night and forgot. Of course, I threw it into her room and hiding it in her blankets like a proper son, but it did mean my mom got horny. I could do this¡­ the more points, the better. I had to take risks!


    I put a second hand down, and then, ever so slowly, I started to spread mom¡¯s buttcheeks. She wasn¡¯t at her freshest having worked all day, but she was surprisingly clean and slowly unveiling her crack was very appealing. Of course, she had underwear blocking the view, and so I could only see the hint of a butthole and pussy.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Mom moaned as I opened her up.


    I jumped back as mom suddenly started moving. I nearly ran out of the house as fast as my legs could carry me as mom turned around. Shit! Please¡­ no! Don¡¯t tell me mom felt me groping her butt and spreading her. That would be the worst thing ever!


    Mom started talking¡­ ¡°Please, stick it in, Elzo, I need it.¡±


    She spoke in a pouty voice, her lips parted in a sensuous way. It took me a solid minute to realize that mom was still asleep. She must be in a dream and took my machinations as something father was doing to her. I gulped down relief three times. That¡¯s when I noticed the new position she was in. If before, mom looked quite revealing, now¡­ she was completely scandalous. Her legs were completely spread open. Basically, she was open in an ideal missionary position. Her underwear was even loose, being an old dirty pair she had worn the whole day, and they didn¡¯t properly cover her front half.


    In other words, I could see her pussy out the side of the underwear, as well as her hairy patch on the top and sides, black and course. My cock was completely hard, and I couldn¡¯t even excuse it. My mother was turning me on! I really wanted to fuck her! Now, it was even easier than before. She was right in front of me. Her skirt was up, her underwear was so loose I could slip my cock in just like this! My hand was already reaching towards her crotch before I could stop myself.


    I could¡­ couldn¡¯t I? I could just fuck my mother right here. More NTR points! No¡­ it wasn¡¯t even about the NTR points at the moment. I was just horny and she was so open and tempting! Somehow, a piece of my brain must have changed after I decided to rape my sister. My fingers just barely touched her. I could feel the crack of her pussy. I slowly pushed hard, a finger starting to slide in.


    ¡°Do me¡­¡± she muttered in her sleep.


    I was going to do it. I was going to- no! I couldn¡¯t! I fled like the coward I was. I ran back to my room and slammed the door. This was more than I could handle! Raping my sister was one thing. Pushing down my sleeping, drunk mother was another! I already had one rape planned for the night! I couldn¡¯t get distracted.


    After catching my breath, I put my mother out of my mind and started concentrating on getting everything ready. That was way too dangerous. I was still a rookie and that was more high tier stuff. Don¡¯t look down on me too much. I may not have the balls to ball my mother, but I¡¯d be balls deep in my sister tonight!


    Of course, because I stormed off to my room, I missed a small scene that followed after I left. As the door to my room slammed shut, a single eye of my mother opened.


    ¡°Tsk¡­ you¡¯re as dickless as your father.¡± She grunted.


    Mom rolled over, readjusting her underwear to cover herself again. She let out a fart and a burp, and then went back to sleep unsatiated with a frown on her face.

 Book 1: Chapter 8

    It was dark out now. Mom was drunk on the couch passed out. Father had already called claiming he¡¯d be out even later. My sister was in her room listening to loud music. There was literally no better time I could think of. If I burst through the front door of her room, Maria would assuredly suspect something. The only way to be truly hidden was to come through that window. I peaked in on her from outside, keeping hidden. Maria was no longer crying, rather, she was lying on her bed while reading a magazine. It looked like she was trying to ignore something bad that had happened earlier that day.


    Part of me wanted to protect my sister, but it was a rather small part. If anything, since Maria fantasized about rape so much, wasn¡¯t I cheering her up by doing that? Agh¡­ I hated this! I kept going in loops all day trying to justify my actions. I was going to rape my sister, and there really wasn¡¯t any way I could make it seem like I was the good guy.


    Well, nevermind that. No matter the reasons, what was important was that I did this right. If I just pushed open the window and jumped in, Maria could react many different ways. She could attack me with a bat. She could run out of the room screaming. She could speed dial the police. There were too many possibilities.


    Thus, changing my mind from earlier, I decided to act like her boyfriend. If I got her to open the window and stick her head out, then I could grab her and push her down as I entered her room. I¡¯d cover her mouth as quickly as possible, shove her to the floor, tie her up, and then have my way with her. My heart was beating so fast I seriously feared I might have a heart attack, but I made my way into the position, picking up some small gravel stones and throwing them at the window.


    The clicking and clattering could barely be heard over her loud music. Thankfully, Maria noticed it after the third throw. She glanced at the window as I tossed another stone. She wasn¡¯t the considerate type to go turn off her music. Instead, she left it playing as she dropped her magazine and went to the windowsill. Maria was wearing nothing but a pair of pink pajamas. I recognize the pair. Mom had purchased them for Maria and dad had flown into a rage that they were too slutty. It took mom explaining to him they were just pajamas and she¡¯d only wear them at night in her room before he finally calmed down.


    In his defense, they were very erotic, the chest had no buttons, separating at the top and showing some pleasant cleavage. The bottoms were loose fitting short shorts, so tiny that when they rode up her crotch they resembled a thong, and when they hung loose they always were a slight breeze away from revealing her underwear underneath. Her belly button was completely exposed and if she stretched you could see the entire length of her body. I had always ignored it before, but now that I was looking at Maria in a sexual light, she looked easily as seductive as mom had earlier. I gulped, visibly shaking as Maria opened the window to the night.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Her voice broke into the darkness, barely heard over the sound of a pop band blaring in the background. ¡°Ronnie¡­¡±


    I moved but remained in the shadows. I had positioned myself so the light would keep her from seeing me. My biggest fear was that she would be able to see my face. Even with the ski mask, this was some worry of mine. She noticed my form in the darkness and squinted with her hand up, looking out on me with a completely unsuspecting face.


    ¡°Ronnie?¡± Her eyes furrowed more. ¡°You have guts showing up here after you told the school I was a slut! You asshole, if you were thinking of ever getting into my bed again, you can forget it! I trusted you!¡±


    Was this the reason she came home crying? If this Ronnie guy got jealous of her pursuing that other guy, maybe he spread those rumors to get back at her and destroy her chances with him. That seemed a real possibility, but I couldn¡¯t dwell on it anymore. Her window was open, her head was poked out. Her eyes were blinded. Her music was on. This was the start. I felt it. Once I did this, there was no going back. I could either leave and be a cuck for the rest of my life or move forward and take what¡¯s mine.


    I took in a breath and then started running towards the window. I was only a few feet away, and there was a stack of wood placed there by Donnie or Jack to previously make their nightly rendezvous. Thus, it was no problem bridging the distance and stepping up to the window. The sudden burst of movement caused Maria to gasp, but her mind was too blank to respond as a dark figure in black emerged from the shadows. I looked like a bandit or a home invader.


    My heart thumped quickly, my sweat fell profusely. All I could think about was getting a hold of Maria and into her room as gracefully as possible. I grabbed Maria, but a moment later she tried to scream. My hand immediately blocked her mouth while my other grabbed her arm to hold her in place. A moment later, she bit down hard on my hand. I wasn¡¯t wearing gloves, which I realized was a stupid stupid thing as she bit into my flesh hard enough to draw blood.


    However, I barely noticed her biting me because I was way more concerned about my second mistake. I had grabbed on to my sister, but that meant both my hands were consumed. I had absolutely nothing to pull my lower body through the window. I now had my hand on Maria through the window, with my legs still hanging out the outside of the room. I kicked desperately, causing a ton of pain in my abdomen, but I feared if I let go of Maria for an instant, it¡¯d be all over.


    She provided the solution a second later. She leapt back with all her strength, trying to escape my grip. The force was enough to pull me the rest of the way into the room. Had Maria instead tried to grab the window with her free hand and slam it on me, I might have been hopeless. However, she brought me into the room with her own power. I quickly caught my footing, breathing only slightly easier as I used my feet to push Maria back.


    Her legs hit the side of her bed, and with a yip, she fell back down on her blankets. At this point, the bite on my hand was growing unbearable. However, Maria was like a lizard, unwilling to release her grip even as blood poured into her mouth. Any other time, I might have admired my sister¡¯s resilience, but right now her brother was trying to fulfill her fantasies, so Maria needed to act like a good sister and let me rape her!


    Pinning her to the bed with my knees as she tried to claw me with her hands, I grabbed them and pinned them under my knees. I reached out with my free hand and twisted her nipple hard. This caused her mouth to open finally, and I pulled back my hand with a relieved grunt. Just as she tried to scream again, blood running down her chin, I grabbed a nearby blanket and wrapped it around her head. I could hear her muffled screams, but I kept wrapping until I could barely hear it.


    Was I suffocating her? I had no clue. I was long past following a plan. Of course, I had built up the fantasy in my head. I¡¯d have pushed her down and removed her underwear and used her underwear to stuff her mouth while tying her hands up with her bra. It was the classic sex play that ran through my inexperienced mind. I was quickly learning that true rape was far less fantastical. It was loud, messy, and scary. I likely had a permanent expression of horror on my face, but I couldn¡¯t back down now.


    Grabbing my sister, I wrapped her arms up in more blankets, thankful that she was such a blanket hog and had to have a dozen of them on her bed. She soon looked like an uncut sushi. As to anything regarding her beauty, it was all obscured. Her lower body, which hung off the side of the bed, was the only part free from the bundle of blankets. The rope I had in my back pocket didn¡¯t even come to mind. The truth was that I didn¡¯t really want to use them, even if I had thought of them. The blankets hid my sister. I didn¡¯t want to see what she looked like at the moment. If I saw her terrified face, maybe I¡¯d stop.


    Thus, I only could push forward. She still fought, kicking with her feet, but my hands were able to get them under control. I pulled out my dick, surprisingly still hard despite all of the shit that happened just before it. I lined it up with my sister, shoving her skimpy pajama pants aside. She wasn¡¯t even wearing underwear. A second later, I let out a moan as my dick went inside her. I could feel my sister¡¯s body shake for a second under me, likely frozen in shock at my act. Her legs stopped kicking, and I took a deep breath of relief.


    I started thrusting into Maria. My dick went in easy, easier than it did with Netori. Well, my sister wasn¡¯t a goddess and she had her fair share of sex before now, so she was probably looser. Then again, she felt really tight to me. So, maybe it was a different reason. Maybe Maria was really turned on by this and was extra wet. Was she wet and excited? I really couldn¡¯t tell. It felt wet. It must mean she really liked this.


    I grunted as I picked up the speed. I wasn¡¯t trying to win any awards here. I just wanted the points. I was raping my sister right now all so I could get my revenge on my girlfriend. If a week ago someone told me I¡¯d be fucking my sister before I fucked my girlfriend, I would have thought them crazy. Look how much changed in a few days.


    A third problem emerged just as I was nearing my climax. I wasn¡¯t able to buy a condom earlier. My original thoughts were that I was going to power fuck my sister until she was just a cum guzzling whore and I¡¯d make her swallow it all. Naturally, those plans died the second I broke into her room. I wouldn¡¯t risk undoing her blankets and eliciting another scream. I definitely wouldn¡¯t put my dick anywhere near her mouth after what she did to my hand. Thus, I needed to do something with the cum. If I came inside her, or on her, couldn¡¯t they trace that stuff back to me?


    As much as I was enjoying the feel of her pussy, my heart still felt like it was about to burst from my chest. Any second, I feared someone would burst in and my life would be over. I wanted to get this done as fast as possible. I paused for a moment, rubbing my sister¡¯s clit while I pulled out so that I could yank off her pajama pants. I was already really near to cumming, so I grabbed my cock and jerked it a few times while my thumb pushed against her clit to keep her from thinking she could move.


    I had put her pajama shorts on her thigh, and I came on them. Maria¡¯s entire body seemed to shiver again as she felt hot semen land on her thigh. Even though most of it got onto her pajama pants, she likely could still feel it through the thin material. I used the pajama pants to wipe up the rest of it that didn¡¯t make it on her shorts. That would have to be the best I could manage. I looked down at my sister¡¯s glistening vagina one last time, slightly agape after I brutalized it with my dick. I had done it. I had raped my sister. As for Maria, she lied there in the blankets, her body no longer fighting. She was completely limp.


    Did she pass out? I had no clue. I was too frightened to pull the blanket off. Instead, I ran with her cum-drenched shorts in my hand. I didn¡¯t jump out the window. I went out the door of her room. Her eyes were covered anyway. Closing the door softly, I went straight to my room, closed the door, and locked it. I immediately collapsed to the floor, gasping as if I hadn¡¯t breathed in a year.


    ¡°What have I done¡­¡± I moaned weakly, tears falling down my face. ¡°I¡¯m fucked.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I think it was your sister who was fucked¡­¡± a voice came from my room, causing me to look up.


    Netori was standing there, a mischievous grin on her face.


    ¡°What do you want¡­¡± I asked, my voice dry and defeated.


    ¡°Congratulations on leveling up!¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 9

    ¡°S-seriously? Leveling?¡± I gaped as Netori pulled out a little popper and pulled it, causing it to pop with a small bit of confetti; I continued. ¡°How could I have leveled with just that?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ points are always awarded on a per situation basis.¡± Netori explained. ¡°To think, you would murder your sister¡­ truly hardcore.¡±


    ¡°!!¡±


    Netori broke into a laugh. ¡°I¡¯m joking! I¡¯m joking! Your sister is fine! Although she might have gotten a little foggy in the middle there.¡±


    ¡°Did you watch the whole thing?¡± I demanded, standing up angrily.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Netori declared proudly with a finger up in the air. ¡°Did you have any doubt I wouldn¡¯t want to watch your first theft debut?¡±


    ¡°What about Derek then?¡± I growled. ¡°Weren¡¯t you on a date?¡±


    Netori chuckled, her voice lowering and her eyes growing sultry. ¡°Does Hakaru really want to hear about the things Derek and I did¡­ or should I say the things Derek did to me?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± I spoke without thought, turning away. ¡°Just tell me how I earned the other points I needed.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Netori pulled out her phone, typing on it again. ¡°You had 1625 points to go last time we talked. Raping your sister netted you 1,500 points.¡±


    ¡°1,500!¡± My mouth fell open in shock over the number.


    Netori nodded. ¡°Not only does she have three boyfriends, which means she cheated on three boys at once, but you also gave her one of her firsts.¡±


    ¡°First? Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s a virgin!¡± I cried out.


    Netori laughed again. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, she lost her virginity years ago. But you raped her for the first time.¡±


    ¡°There is a first time bonus for rape!¡± I cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Not really!¡± Netori dodged me as I tried to smack her head. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m giving you free information here, don¡¯t shoot the messenger!¡±


    I sighed, lowering my hands. ¡°Alright, aright, why did I get so many points? Continue¡­¡±


    Netori straightened her dress and then smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, you made your big sister orgasm for the first time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I was even more surprised at these words, convinced I had misheard her the first time.


    ¡°Oh, hoh? Did you not realize in your inexperience? You made your sister cum for her first time.¡±


    ¡°Th-that-¡° I tried to think back, but the entire event was a complete blur.


    When had that happened? I had been so consumed with finishing that I really hadn¡¯t paid any attention to such things. I was glad my sister wasn¡¯t hurt by my reckless actions, but to think she actually gained any sexual gratification from it? Rape really was her fetish, huh?


    ¡°Well,¡± Netori shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s why you earned so many points. It wasn¡¯t simply that your sister came for her first time, but the effect it had on her mind afterward.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what does that mean?¡± I asked worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said. The way points are calculated is by a combination of how hard the person is to obtain, how dedicated she is to her partners, and how much of her you win during the conquering. Of course, rape is a rather easy way to take a sexual partner, it also has it¡¯s hardships. You decided to rape her awake. I didn¡¯t understand why you didn¡¯t you wait until she went to sleep and then tied her up. It would have been way easier, but it also would have meant less points.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think of it, did you,¡± Netori covered her mouth, shaking with laughter.


    ¡°I get it, I¡¯m stupid!¡± I growled in annoyance, silently berating myself. ¡°But you¡¯re a goddess and it only earned me 300 points¡­¡±


    As I said those words, Netori stiffened with a displeased expression on her face. ¡°You¡­ I¡¯ll have you know I all but gave you my body without any resistance. To lower myself to sleep with a mortal, the difficulty of obtaining me could be considered top tier. If you weren¡¯t a suicidal bastard, I might not have given you a carrot to get you playing my game, but I felt it a necessity given the situation. Furthermore, this body isn¡¯t really m- ahh¡­ ahem¡­ I mean to say, there are various reasons that devalue your success. For example, I was completely unmoved by your performance, and have no greater desire to be yours than I did before we had sex.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I didn¡¯t really have any words to continue to argue back.


    Netori was especially skilled at hitting where it hurt. She was right, though. I truly had been pathetic. I truly am pathetic. Even if I made my sister cum, I had bungled just about the whole event. Waiting until she was asleep would have been so much smarter! Well, at least, I earned more points. However, that still didn¡¯t seem to explain so much. If raping people was that profitable, the game would be called Rape Crush.


    ¡°Wait, that still doesn¡¯t explain so many points.¡± I voiced my thoughts out loud. ¡°Just raping my sister and making her cum could hardly net so many?¡±


    Netori gave a sigh. ¡°Do I really have to spell it out for you? She¡¯s your sister, and never in a million years would have sex with you. Basically, if it came to sexual partners, she was so far disinterested that only blood enemies could be greater.¡±


    ¡°I get it, my sister and I don¡¯t get along.¡± I tried to move Netori along, still feeling the sting of her sharp words.


    ¡°True¡­ your sister doesn¡¯t know who the man who raped her was, but he made her experience her first orgasm. He fulfilled a deep desire within her. It turns out your sister is quite easy. A single orgasm and she¡¯s convinced she¡¯s in love.¡¯


    ¡°L-love!¡± I cried out, backing up in shock.


    Netori nodded mischievously. ¡°Oh, yes. She doesn¡¯t know her mysterious stranger, but her heart was won over. She truly is a slut! She¡¯s had sex before but no guy has managed to make her feel an orgasm. To think, it¡¯d be her brother who brought her to her sexual heights. It¡¯s truly a tragedy. She¡¯ll be heartbroken when she finds out¡­ unless¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless?¡±


    ¡°Unless¡­ you break her so much that she won¡¯t care even after finding out your true identity. She already loves you, and she¡¯ll already start distancing herself from her various boyfriends. Lucky you, she¡¯s the kind of inconsiderate girl who doesn¡¯t tell people she¡¯s breaking up with them and just moves to the next guy. How else would she be dating three guys at once. So, if you want my recommendation¡­ rape her again. And again. And again. Keep raping her until she¡¯s so absolutely in love with you that when you reveal yourself to be her brother, she won¡¯t be able to stop loving you completely.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ fucked up.¡± I dropped my head, feeling a bit sick.


    Netori burst out laughing again. ¡°You always amuse me, Hakaru. You¡¯re always so worried about ¡°right¡± and ¡°wrong¡±. In my experience as a goddess, I can properly say these things do not exist. All that exists is what you can do and what you can¡¯t do. Or¡­ should I say¡­ what you have the power to do, and what you¡¯re too weak to accomplish.¡±


    I let out a sigh as she spoke. In some ways, what she said felt right, but perhaps that¡¯s why it all made me even warier. I had made many choices that I was not proud of since I started down this path. What did I have to show for it? A slightly larger pecker and a severely nerfed ability to read minds, often learning things I was better off not knowing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so sad¡­¡± Netori knocked on my head, causing me to swat at her until she floated away laughing. ¡°After all, you do get your level up rewards.¡±


    ¡°Level rewards?¡± I perked up, but my look quickly turned to a glare, ¡°You never mentioned level up perks!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t!¡± Netori sniffed. ¡°If I told you all the rules up front, you¡¯d be overwhelmed! It¡¯s only proper to explain the rules as they become relevant!¡±


    ¡°Are you saying there are more rules?¡±


    ¡°Maybe?¡± Netori winked, ¡°That depends on how far you get, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    I let out a sigh. I felt like I was being played by Netori. It seemed like she never lied, but her capacity to manipulate was beyond compare. Well, it wasn¡¯t like I was unused to untrustworthy women, after all.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking something rude about me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Netori frowned.


    I let out a cough. ¡°Actually, I just want to know what my level up rewards are.¡±


    Netori nodded excitedly. ¡°Every level, you earn 5 vanity points. Basically, you can use them to upgrade your penis size, attractiveness, etc¡­ same as the level 1 ahhhh, why are you attacking me!¡±


    I threw several more pillows at Netori while cursing. ¡°Vanity points! Why didn¡¯t you tell me about vanity points! I wouldn¡¯t have wasted my NTR points on my dick size if I knew!¡±


    ¡°He-hey!¡± Netori held up her hands defensively while skillful dodging the pillows. ¡°We¡¯ve discussed these things before! Having normal to above average looks and appearance is a standard expectation for playing NTR Crush!¡±


    ¡°Then why did you advise me to waste my points!¡±


    ¡°First off, how did I know that you would reach level 2 so quickly. I have to say, you truly are an NTR freak! The game would take a normal person years to reach that point. Only a pervert like you who rapes his own sister, and films his girlfriend being sodomized by another man, would be capable of leveling so quickly!¡±


    I calmed down a bit at those words. That was true. Even I was surprised at how quickly my points raised. If it hadn¡¯t been for a long string of cheating girlfriends, how long would it have taken me to gain my mind reading skill? Without it, I never would have touched my sister. I¡¯d be at 200-300 points. The only way I could increase my chances of getting into an affair was to increase my penis size and my charm. My high starting points were something I had taken for granted. Then again, if I had finally reached level 2 only to realize I had thrown away 2000+ points earning vanity rewards, I¡¯d probably be pissed. I should consider myself lucky I only spent so much.


    ¡°The second reason should be obvious¡­¡± Netori continued, even though I calmed down. ¡°Can you be so certain your sister would have cum if your dick was below average? For all you know, that extra length and girth are what put her over the edge.¡±


    I blinked, and then started to relax. ¡°I guess that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    I guess I was overreacting. I didn¡¯t really know if Netori could see the future or not. However, at the end of the day, Netori had done nothing but help me. Before, my girlfriend was having an affair behind my back. Before, I was planning on killing myself. Now, I had the chance to improve myself. Netori had given me that chance. I shouldn¡¯t be getting angry at her. Ultimately, it was my choices that brought me here.


    ¡°I guess 1 inch to my dick, ? inch to girth, and then the last two can go into attractiveness.¡±


    ¡°Very good!¡± Netori raised a thumb up, ¡°Congratulations, your dick is now above average, and your looks are almost acceptable. Oh, by the way, your sexual stamina increased by 1 as well, that was from your own practice, not me.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ That¡¯s fine then.¡± I sighed, sitting down on my bed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve also just reached 1895 points. Would you like to buy anything else? You can afford to increase your attractiveness quite a bit¡­ or you could buy a night with me?¡± Netori winked.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯d rather¡­ wait¡­ what?¡±


    I shot a sharp look at Netori, who turned her head and whistled. I quickly worked the math in my head, realizing my numbers were not adding up.


    ¡°I had 145 points before, and I earned 1500 with my sister. You said I needed 1625 points last time to level, that included my 145! So, where did the missing 125 points come from? No, more than that, why is it 250 more now!¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ look at the time. I guess I should return on my date with Derek.¡± Netori looked at her wrist, completely absent of a watch.


    ¡°Netori! Those points only go up when I¡¯m being cheated on! You said Derek was on a date with you. He¡¯s not already back at her place? No¡­ that doesn¡¯t make sense, Derek and Akiko have had sex before and they don¡¯t earn 125 points even with me watching!¡±


    ¡°S-s-sometimes, ignorance is bliss!¡± Netori actually looked tearful. ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know.¡±


    I lunged forward and grabbed her, and was surprised when she let my hands grip her arms. ¡°Netori¡­¡±


    ¡°A-ah¡­¡± Netori put on a wry smile, still looking tearful. ¡°Y-you caught me¡­ I guess you can push me down and have your way again, that¡¯ll be a lot of points this time.¡±


    ¡°Tell me¡­¡±


    Netori evaporated from my grip, a moment later standing in the corner with her head lowered. ¡°H-how could I predict this would have happened? Your girlfriend Akiko was really broken up over my date with Derek. She- she did try to call you, but you were busy planning your sister¡¯s rape.¡±


    ¡°Sh-she¡¯s out cheating on me!¡± I roared, causing even Netori to shiver for a second before shaking her head in denial.


    ¡°N-no¡­ she just¡­ she went to a party some of the guys at school were throwing. She drank too much and then passed out on the couch.¡±


    ¡°P-party?¡± I searched my memory and recalled that there was such a party going on today.


    Some of the media guys at school had just wrapped up filming a movie and had invited various clubs. Akiko played in the school band, who produce some of the music and was thus invited. She had asked me to come with her, but I blew her off because I thought she¡¯d be better off grinding her teeth on Derrek¡¯s indiscretions.


    ¡°A bunch of the guys brought her up to a room. They-¡° Netori turned away, wrapping her arms around herself for the first time seeming uncomfortable. ¡°Guy three is about to start soon.¡±


    ¡°FUCK!!!!!!!!!!!¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 10

    I was riding through the dark, gasping for breath as I pedaled as hard as I could. I knew the location of this party, it wasn¡¯t far away. I willed every fiber of my being to go faster and faster, yet I couldn¡¯t move fast enough. All I could think of was my girlfriend with some bastard flopping around on top of her while she was unconscious. Rage, fear, humiliation, all of these things surged through me as I willed myself to go faster and faster. I had to reach her, regardless of the cost.


    ¡°Why do you care?¡± The voice popped up right next to me, causing me almost to lose my balance and crash.


    ¡°Damn it, Netori, not now!¡± I shouted.


    Netori was flying next to me, seemingly keeping perfect speed with my bike no matter how fast I pedaled.


    ¡°She¡¯s that cheating whore of a girlfriend, isn¡¯t she?¡± Netori continued. ¡°Isn¡¯t this perfect? She¡¯s even betraying her beloved Derek! It¡¯s the perfect karmic justice!¡±


    ¡°I said, shut up!¡± I growled, trying to pedal faster but still losing steam.


    ¡°You seriously confuse me, human.¡± Her words sounded angry this time. ¡°This is a result of her own actions. If you leave her be, you might even have enough to earn another skill come daybreak. It¡¯ll then be Derrek who must deal with it. Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± I finally hit the breaks, stopping right in front of the house the party was at and turned to Netori, who paused in surprise at my tearful look. ¡°I don¡¯t know why¡­ but I would never forgive myself! She¡¯s mine! I won¡¯t give her up!¡±


    I kicked the bike away and ran passed Netori. I could hear the loud rumbling of music playing inside. All the lights were on too. This place seemed like it¡¯d be getting noise complaints soon. Although, if I remembered, the parent of one of the kids was law enforcement, and so they likely had managed to make some kind of exception.


    I pushed my way into the party. Fortunately, everyone was too drunk to notice a newcomer. Some were doing kegs. Others were playing a drinking game at a table. I didn¡¯t hesitate to head up the stairway. It was almost as if I knew exactly where she was. I ran straight to the door, kicking it open. What I saw brought my white hot fury back to the surface.


    My girlfriend was on the bed. She was naked from the waist down only. Her eyes were closed and she was whimpering. Her eyes were squeezed tight as if she was experiencing something unpleasant, even in unconsciousness. There was a guy on top of her with his dick hanging out the top of his pants. Even though There were wet stains on the sheets, there was no spooge. They must have cleaned her up in between uses, which was why I had enough time to get here. There were five guys in all looking down at her body hungrily. One was grabbing her boob through the shirt squeezing it. Another guy had his cellphone out and was filming the entire thing. As soon as the door opened with a thud, five people turned to me with surprised looks on their faces.


    ¡°Die, fuckers!¡± I didn¡¯t even hesitate to punch the first guy so hard my fist hurt.


    He slammed into a wall, causing it to crack. My next move had me lowering my shoulder and tackling the fucker with the camera. He let out a squeal like a pig, but he quickly dropped his phone and barely reacted as I smashed it into the floor until it was nothing but electronics. When I raised my head, it was only then the rest of the room started to react. No, they didn¡¯t circle around me to fight. Rather, they all raced for the door, jumping over each other to run away. These cowardly pieces of shit were happy to rape a drunk, defenseless woman, but when push came to shove, they ran lick dickless pussies.


    By the time I gave up and charged for the door, I was only able to snatch the last guy, throwing him against the wall. He held up his hands in front of his face, waving them excitedly.


    ¡°I did nothing! I didn¡¯t do anything! It was them, I¡¯m innocent!¡±


    ¡°You fucked her first!¡± I growled.


    ¡°H-how did you know?¡± His eyes widened.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± His eyes continued to grow as I slugged him in the face again.


    ¡°W-wait¡­ stop! My dad¡¯s a cop! You can¡¯t assault me, I¡¯ll have you-¡° I punched him again. ¡°St-stop, I said, arrested!¡±


    I punched him again. And again. And again. Soon, his threats stopped and his pleading started. However, I kept punching, over and over again. In my mind, his face turned into each of the other guys in this room, even though I barely got a look and probably couldn¡¯t pick them out in a lineup. Then, his face became the face of Derrek. Over and over again, I hit and hit. I hit until he stopped moving. I didn¡¯t know if he was dead.


    Only when I had reached that point did I finally fall off his body. I collapsed to the ground, raising my hands to my face only to realize they were red and sticky and smelled of blood. Fuck¡­ fuck it all. I wanted to scream. Somehow, doing this didn¡¯t relieve my anger. It only made me angrier. It was Derek¡¯s fault. It was Akiko¡¯s fault. It was Netori¡¯s fault. However, mostly, it was my fault.


    A feminine moan finally broke me out of my revelry. Akiko rolled over, closing her legs, her eyes still tightly shut as if she was trying to deny everything that was happening around her. She looked so peaceful just lying there. All of the anger I had for her cheating on me, for at least that moment, it disappeared like smoke. I found Akiko¡¯s underwear and her skirt and I put them back on. As I pulled her underwear back on, looking at the dark folds of her pussy, I realized just how much I had changed in such a short period of time.


    A week ago, this act would have been completely impossible for me. Dressing my naked girlfriend? I would have been too shy to do so, even at the expense of her further embarrassment. I used the bathroom to clean myself up, then finished dressing Akiko. I snatched the sd card lying on the floor next to the broken camera. This almost assuredly had the video on it.


    I briefly checked to make sure the guy I had beaten half to death was still alive. He was still breathing at least. Part of me regretted that, as dead men wouldn¡¯t be able to tell. Still, I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d remember my face very well come the morning. Telling on me was the same as admitting to rape, and I had the proof. Finally, I picked her up and started to walk away. I left the party like a ghost, no one noticing as I carried Akiko away with me.


    With the unconscious Akiko in one arm and my bike in the other, it took significantly longer to return to my house than it took to get there. I was surprised that Netori didn¡¯t bother me a single bit on the entire way home. She had disappeared wherever she went. Maybe it was to bang Derek. My hand tightened in anger. It was when Akiko made a moan that I realized my hand was cupping her buttocks, and I was, in fact, squeezing her. I could only lightly chuckle. With Akiko unconscious, her head on my shoulder and her breathing warm air against my neck, this was probably the most intimate the pair of us had ever been.


    I carried her the rest of the way home. No one had noticed my flight from the house. Even the front door was still slightly ajar where I had failed to latch it in my mad dash. Mom was still passed out on the couch. My sister was still in her room, recovering from a rape that felt like ages ago. I brought Akiko into my room and laid her on the bed.


    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± Netori asked hesitantly, seemingly worried by my dark demeaner.


    I was growing used to her suddenly popping up behind me, so to my credit, I didn¡¯t jump when she chose to speak. Instead, I calmly turned around and watched her out of the corner of my eye.


    ¡°There is not much I can do, right? What is done, is done. By tomorrow, the story will be all over school. It probably will side step the rape, and focus on her being a total slut. Either way, I¡¯ll look like a cuck and a complete fool.¡±


    ¡°No one would blame you for breaking up with her,¡± Netori suggested.


    ¡°Is that your official advice?¡± I sneered.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Netori dropped her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m a goddess. If its questions about the game I can help, but when it comes to such human emotions, I admit I¡¯m clueless.¡±


    My anger at Netori dropped slightly at those words. I expected a goddess didn¡¯t think like normal people. It was perhaps why she was always so biting with her comments. An immortal being could only pretend to care when it came to the plights of mortals. By admitting it, I could at least come to see she was being earnest in her lack of concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Netori. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thanking me?¡± Netori raised an eyebrow. ¡°What did I do?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have known any of this if you hadn¡¯t told me. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to protect her. I¡¯m only angry I didn¡¯t save her sooner.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand. Why did you save this woman? There were points and revenge out of letting it happen. Isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡±


    I closed my eyes for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I thought I wanted revenge. However, I¡¯m starting to realize revenge isn¡¯t what I want.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    My eyes opened, looking at Netori with intensity. ¡°I don¡¯t want to make her pay. I want to make her mine!¡±


    ¡°Th-then¡­ she¡¯s right here. Take her.¡± Netori points down.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about sex.¡± I shook my head. ¡°You talk to me about cheating with women behind their lover¡¯s backs¡­ but you are the goddess of theft, so ultimately, this game has never been about cheating.¡±


    ¡°True¡­¡± Netori¡¯s lips purse as she watched me carefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s about taking. It¡¯s about possessing.¡±


    ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Netori demanded, her eyes flashing, her breath rugged as if she was anticipating my words excitedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve realized the truth!¡± I declared. ¡°I don¡¯t want revenge! I don¡¯t want cheap sex! I don¡¯t want to rape women! I want to possess them. Every woman! My mother, my sister, my girlfriend, even my teacher. I will take their hearts and then I will take their bodies! I won¡¯t be some beta bitch anymore. I¡¯ve decided it! I will steal every woman, and I will make them mine!¡±


    Netori broke into clapping, laughing excitedly as she spoke. ¡°Finally! I had hoped you would come to understand me. I¡¯m so happy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad¡­¡± I took a sudden step toward Netori, grabbing her arm and pulling her too me. ¡°Because when I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll take you too!¡±


    My lips pressed against hers, as I forced Netori into a kiss. Part of the reason I did it was that I was still angry about the date she had gone on with Derek. She claimed to have done things with him. Naturally, if I kissed his girl, it was retribution. However, mostly I did it because I wanted to. I expected my attempt to fail miserably. What I didn¡¯t expect was for her to fall into my arms with ease. She pushed against my chest, trying to move away, but her hands seemed somehow week.


    At any point, she should have been able to teleport away instantly. Basically, this form of nonresistance only confirmed that Netori wanted this. In the past, that might have emboldened me to move forward, perhaps seeing how far her limits were. I didn¡¯t want to push it. Rather, I only wanted to give her a taste. So, our kiss barely lasted a second, my tongue exploring her mouth, before I pushed her away from me.


    Despite the kiss being brief, Netori was gasping for breath. Her face went through a myriad of emotions. Surprise and shock twisted to anger, but a moment later that was overblown by an emotion I never expected to see on Netori. Shyness.


    Netori turned away from me, her face turning pink in blush, ¡°T-that¡¯s not fair¡­ I wasn¡¯t ready for that.¡±


    It was my turn to raise an eyebrow at Netori. This was a woman I had already slept with once before. For her to claim this kiss was unexpected, it wasn¡¯t something I¡¯d tolerate. My gaze only seemed to cause her to blush even more.


    ¡°E-enough¡­ if you want me, you have a long way to go! I don¡¯t even l-l-like¡­ you¡­¡± Her voice grew distant for a moment, her eyes glancing down before she spoke with renewed vigor. ¡°Besides! You have to decide what you¡¯re going to do with Akiko here!¡±


    ¡°About that¡­ I-if I slept with her¡­¡± I smiled wryly, testing the waters. ¡°Would I earn anything?¡±


    Netori shrugged, finally recovering her usual demeanor, even if she still wouldn¡¯t look me in the eyes. ¡°5 or so points. Barely worth it. However¡­¡±


    Just as I was putting my head down, Netori added that last word. ¡°However?¡±


    Netori flushed again, seeming somewhat angry. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ at 5000 points. You may accept a 2nd class skill.¡±


    ¡°What? Five thousand points!¡± My eyes narrowed. ¡°Before I left, I had barely 1900 points! You¡¯re suggesting I¡¯ve gained 3100 points in the last few hours. Even if everyone at the party screwed Akiko, that would be impossible.¡±


    ¡°Technically¡­ even though she¡¯s your girlfriend, you stole her, quite literally, from a group of five guys. In a way, you cucked five men at once. F-furthermore, she has a slight awareness and woke up for a bit when you were carrying her here. Her affection for you has grown as she assigns you a bit of white knight envy. That¡­ that also earned points¡­¡±


    ¡°You can earn points in such a way, huh?¡± I considered, but then frowned again. ¡°That still doesn¡¯t add up to me.¡±


    ¡°T-true¡­ those points were only about ? of that. The rest was earned more recently.¡± Netori pushed her fingers together, still not looking me in the eye. ¡°To think¡­ y-you would do th-that¡­ with a goddess.¡±


    ¡°Hah? The kiss? It was just a kiss though¡­¡±


    Netori¡¯s face flushed red and she shot me an angry look. ¡°I-I¡¯ll never forgive you! Pick a skill now or I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    Even though she gave that ultimatum, she was already looking like she was starting to disappear.


    ¡°W-wait!¡± I called out, ¡°Tell me more about Locked Promise!¡±


    For a guy with trust issues like me, naturally, the ability to bind someone to a promise is probably the most tempting. Besides, there were ways I wanted to use it.


    Netori stopped disappearing for a moment, but she crossed her hands over her chest and still looked pouty. She shot me a glare, but finally calmed down and started talking.


    ¡°Locked Promise binds someone to a promise.¡± She responded stiffly. ¡°The person must agree to the promise. The promise can only be sealed with a consensual kiss. The person must say the words ¡®I promise¡­¡¯ followed by what they promise, and then immediately kiss you. Only one promise can exist at a time.¡±


    I made an annoyed tsk sound. ¡°So stingy.¡±


    ¡°Hey! You¡¯ve already seen the power that a single ability can do! Now, are you going to take it or¡­¡± Netori raised her finger as if she was going to snap.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it!¡± I raised my hands out towards her.


    ¡°Very well!¡± She snapped her finger. ¡°Your points are back to 0. Earn well!¡±


    I could only stare as she disappeared in a rush. Her behavior had certainly turned odd near the end there. That kiss¡­ that wasn¡¯t genuinely a surprise for her, right? I shook my head and looked back down at my girlfriend. I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on Netori, not with Akiko unconscious on my bed. Looking at her, my hands began to tighten. It was time to start my plans, not to gain vengeance, but to gain everything!


    Previous | Table of Contents | Next

 Book 1: Chapter 11

    ¡°Ow¡­.¡± Akiko hissed, squeezing her pained forehead.


    I watched as her eyes fluttered open. She looked so peaceful. It reminded me of a time before I realized she was a snake in disguise. I took a breath and waited a bit longer. Finally, with a yawn, she realized she wasn¡¯t in her own bed in her own room.


    ¡°Huh? Wh-wh-wh-¡° Her eyes reached mine. ¡°Hakuru!¡±


    I put on the fakest smile I could, which was any smile directed at Akiko at this point. ¡°Hello, sweetie, you¡¯re waking up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m awake. Where are we¡­ your room? How did I end up here?¡± Her head scrunched up as if she was trying to remember.


    ¡°Ah,¡± I scratched the back of my neck. ¡°Actually, you were drunk at a party, and I came and got you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ brought me here?¡± Akiko asked, looking around. ¡°To your room?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Your house is very far away, so naturally, I brought you here instead.¡±


    ¡°O-oh¡­¡± Akiko responded nervously, holding herself closely, and looking mildly uncomfortable.


    ¡°We do have school in a few hours. Don¡¯t you want to go home and get ready.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Of course!¡± Akiko nodded, but when she tried to get up, she realized that she wasn¡¯t wearing any clothing under the blanket. ¡°Gaaah! Hakaru!¡±


    I lowered my eyes, looking at her covered body lewdly and putting on a dark grin, ¡°Oh, hoh. Why are you being so modest now? You weren¡¯t very modest last night?¡±


    ¡°L-last night!¡± Akiko¡¯s face looked like it was going to be sick. ¡°Did I? Did we¡­ um¡­ did we have sex?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I lied. ¡°You were so provocative last night¡­ I just couldn¡¯t help myself.¡±


    Akiko looked slightly sick and slightly hurt. ¡°I-I was drunk¡­ how could you¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? We¡¯ve been dating for a year or so, isn¡¯t it natural we have sex?¡± I asked innocently, her eyes widening as I so casually said the words.


    ¡°E-even so¡­ if you don¡¯t ask my permission¡­¡± Akiko said tearfully.


    ¡°Ah¡­ permission, did you give any of the other¡¯s permission?¡± I leaned back, my smile disappearing.


    ¡°Huh? Others?¡±


    I clicked the spacebar on my computer next to me. A still image I pulled from the SD card last night showed Akiko on the bed, some guy was penetrating her with his penis. I had cropped it in a way that it was impossible to tell who the guy was. I didn¡¯t want Akiko here knowing the identity of her rapists. The only person who was clearly identifiable on this image was Akiko herself.


    ¡°Wh-what are those?¡± Akiko gasped, struggling to grasp what she was looking at.


    ¡°You¡­ enjoying the party!¡± I responded bitterly, clicking the space key and bringing up a second image.


    This one was another guy posing with his dick in her mouth. He had even positioned her so her hand was on his balls, making it look like Akiko was having some fun.


    ¡°N-no!¡± Akiko covered her face shaking her head in disbelief. ¡°Hakaru, I¡¯m sorry. I was unconscious. How could you show me this? How could you rape me after knowing these other men had their way with me? I don¡¯t understand! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Akiko¡¯s face was completely ashen. Her being raped by multiple men truly had been a form of revenge, I could see it tearing her up inside. However, I felt no pleasure from it. It simply wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy me. Akiko may have been raped by three men, but she was still a whore in my mind. She was still a liar and a cheat.


    I clicked through a few more images casually, even pointing to a few interesting poses the boys put her in while Akiko stared in stunned silence. These images were perhaps the only reason the guys took so long to rape her. It was why I arrived on time to stop them all from having their fill. The boys had spent a lot of time posing with her and humiliating her unconscious body.


    For some pictures, they¡¯d even got her to open her eyes. The final picture consisted of her with cum on her chest and her fingers in victory signs. Her eyes were half closed and she looked intoxicated more than drugged. Thus, I concluded Akiko may have been too drugged to remember it, but she was conscious enough at various points to respond to the intercourse, and acted like a slut rather than someone who was in a relationship. No tears, no signs of resistance, just pure euphoria over getting dicked by several men.


    She looked down, completely speechless on what to say. Her expression completely dropped, and tears fell silently down her cheeks. She was stuck between being shocked at what had happened the previous night, and perhaps guilty that she was caught by her boyfriend. She likely felt as badly as I did. However, it wasn¡¯t really my intention to punish her with these images. This was only the beginning of what I had planned. For my precious girlfriend, nothing was too good.


    ¡°I wonder what Derek would think if he saw these photos of you.¡± I pondered, shaking my head as I examined the last one on the screen.


    Akiko¡¯s eyes snapped back up. ¡°What? What does Derek have to do with this?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± I shrugged exaggeratedly. ¡°I have a bit of a confession to make. After seeing what those boys did to you, I found the idea of fucking you kind of disgusting. I don¡¯t like sloppy seconds¡­ let alone a third or a fourth. I never would have had sex with you.¡±


    ¡°Hakaru, how can you be so cruel to me.¡± Akiko shook at my words.


    ¡°I could ask you the same thing!¡± I shot back, clicking another space key.


    This time, a video appeared on the screen. There was no sound, but it clearly showed Akiko on the roof, getting bent over by Derek. She put on a pained expression as he pumped her in the butt. If Akiko was shocked and hurt before, now she felt like she was falling down into an abyss. Her voice cracked several times as she tried to find some way to excuse the video put in front of her.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to stop you right there.¡± I slammed my fist on the desk, causing her to jump. ¡°I don¡¯t want your excuses. It was clear from the get-go that you were always into Derek. I had just respected you too much to believe you¡¯d two-time me.¡±


    With my continued insults, Akiko narrowed her eyes, finally growing angry herself. ¡°Fine. You want me to admit it? Okay. We fucked! There. I love Derek! I only asked you out in the first place because I wanted to get closer to him.


    ¡°Given how he treated you, I always thought you would break off your friendship with him. At that point, I¡¯d dump you and console him. I knew from the beginning you were a pushover he liked to use to cheat off of tests, but I didn¡¯t realize how much of his crap you¡¯d put up with! When he showed interest in me¡­ it was so easy cheating on you¡­¡±


    I nodded, trying to keep my face from showing any of the pain she was hoping for as vengeance. Nothing Akiko had said to me did I find false. Derek was a user. He had always been one. Whether it was asking to borrow a game I just bought, or do an essay for him he was struggling with, or copy answers off my quiz, Derek was the kind of friend who had done them all. I had always told myself that this was what friends were. Offering these things were merely how I expressed my friendship. I had told myself if I ever desired the same, Derek would do it for me. However, when he decided to take my girlfriend, that¡¯s when he finally went too far!


    ¡°Derek may have been a shitty friend.¡± I sighed. ¡°But I know him better than anyone. He was using you just the same way he used me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I know that!¡± Akiko sniffed while crossing her arms. ¡°You don¡¯t think I know half of the reason he even wants me is because I¡¯m his best friend¡¯s girl? That doesn¡¯t change how I feel! Even if I¡¯m just a girl he sleeps with, I still want to be in his life!¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I nodded, scratching my chin. ¡°So, tell me then, Akiko, how do you think a user like him will react when he sees these videos. I think he and I are a lot alike in that respect. He¡¯d be absolutely disgusted with it.¡±


    As my words sunk in, Akiko¡¯s face grew even paler. She started to visibly shake as she realized the implication of what I was saying. She looked far more affected at the prospect of losing Derek than she did at the prospect of losing me. I could only give a wry smile to the severe effect that he had over her. It made my own presence seem like an insignificant bug to her. The anger and pain threatened to bubble to the service, but I held them down. This was the point where things get interesting.


    ¡°Wh-what do you want?¡± Akiko finally asked.


    ¡°We should break up.¡± I offered.


    ¡°Obviously!¡± Akiko dropped her arms, shooting me a hateful look.


    All of the affection she used to show me had completely dropped during this conversation. Although she was still crying, she didn¡¯t waste a second pretending to be kind. Her face instead looked ugly and snobish. This was the true Akiko no one had ever seen, a selfish manipulative whore.


    She seemed so different from the Akiko I used to know. Then again, I was completely different from the guy who was being cucked just a week ago. It had only been so long, and I felt like my life was completely different. If she looked at the old me with those hateful eyes, I would have broken into tears and been inconsolable. Now, I could look her in the eyes with a sense of superiority. She gnashed her teeth while glaring at me, feeling like she had to find out what my ultimate desires were.


    ¡°Not right now¡­¡± I explained. ¡°Later this morning, in front of the entire school, you¡¯ll break up with me.¡±


    Akiko¡¯s eyes flashed. ¡°Why would I do that? If anything, you should break up with me! Then I can play the victim¡­¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s really very simple. With or without these pictures, the rumors of what happened to you last night will fly through the school. Akiko the slut banged five guys at a party. Those words will start spreading the moment people start reaching the school grounds. Your reputation will be destroyed. Derek will be disgusted. I will have no choice but to dump you, and no one would question my decision for a second.¡±


    Akiko lowered her head, envisioning my words playing out. Of course, that might not happen. The rumors would spread. I¡¯d make sure of it. As to how people would treat them, I didn¡¯t know. Would they pity her or resent her? Who knew? However, now that I put the idea in Akiko¡¯s head, she couldn¡¯t imagine things working out any other way. I had implanted doubt and fear into her mind.


    ¡°So, how does us breaking up solve anything?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± I continued. ¡°Once we break up, I¡¯ll start spreading rumors about you. I¡¯ll say you slept with a bunch of guys at the party last night.¡±


    ¡°Spread them?¡± Akiko glared at me.


    I raised my hand. ¡°I spread them, and it will look to everyone like an angry boyfriend slandering the girl who dumped him. I¡¯ll look like the asshole. It¡¯ll spread so much doubt that even if the truth leaked out, no one would believe it. As for Derek, tell him you broke up with me because last night I took advantage of you being drunk and raped you! It¡¯d explain everything else.¡±


    Akiko looked up at me, shaking her head. ¡°If I did that¡­ Derek would consider me used.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I laughed. ¡°Quite the opposite. It¡¯s only one guy, and your exboyfriend no less. The difference is that I am the villain. You don¡¯t know Derek as I do. He¡¯s my best friend after all, and while he knows my weaknesses, I know his as well. Derek¡¯s biggest weakness doesn¡¯t need some mind reading ability to know. Derek¡¯s biggest weakness is his desire to be a White Knight!¡±


    ¡°White knight?¡±


    I nodded excitedly. ¡°If I play the villain in this story, the guy who rapes and then spreads rumors, Derek will sweep in and pick you up. You will become his girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°Really!¡± Akiko glanced up excitedly, nearly jumping for joy, but then she realized the person saying all this, she immediately turned suspicious. ¡°You¡­ why would you do all of this for me? The school will hate you. Derek will turn against you. You¡¯ll have no friends.¡±


    I put on a grin, chuckling. ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t do this for free. What I need from you¡­ is a promise, sealed with a kiss.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Akiko put on a disgusted glare. ¡°What is that about? You want me to do weird sex things with you? That¡¯s always why you never had more friends, you were always such a creep.¡±


    ¡°I already said the thought of having sex with you disgusts me.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Suit yourself. That is my condition. A promise and a kiss.¡±


    Akiko still looked suspicious. ¡°What kind of promise?¡±


    ¡°The promise is very simple.¡± I shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll do whatever I want.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want?¡± Akiko¡¯s face turned even more disgusted. ¡°Like a slave? So, it is a weird fetish you¡¯re trying to satisfy! I¡¯m not comfortable making a promise such as that.¡±


    I crossed my arms. ¡°Those are my conditions. Promise to do whatever I want, to be my slave, and then give me a kiss¡­ or¡­ the pictures will leak. I will pretend to be the supportive boyfriend until everyone hates you, and you will be shunned by every one, Derek too. ¡±


    ¡°You want me to do your homework or debase myself in front of you?¡± Akiko asked. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything that hurts me. I don¡¯t plan to keep such an open-ended promise.¡±


    ¡°I want you to make the promise. Whether you keep it or not, I suppose that depends on you, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Akiko still glared at me suspiciously, but after a moment, she nodded. ¡°As long as you understand that I¡¯ll only consider what you ask of me. It¡¯s ultimately my decision whether I do it or not.¡±


    I simply smiled. ¡°Very well. Promise.¡±


    Akiko shook her head and rolled her eyes. ¡°Very well. I promise to do whatever Hakaru wants. I¡¯ll be his eternal slave! Is that enough?¡±


    I grinned and tapped my lips. Akiko sighed, standing up and walking over to me. She bent over and kissed me. She meant the kiss to only last a moment, but as soon as our lips touched, it was like two magnets connecting.


    ¡°Mm?¡± Akiko cried in surprise as her lips pushed against mine roughly, despite neither of us moving forward.


    There was a sudden explosion in my brain which made the whole world look blurry for a moment. When I recovered, Akiko pushed with her hands against my chest, finally freeing herself and stumbling back. She wasn¡¯t touching her lips to wipe, but she was grasping at her neck as if she was choking.


    ¡°Wh-wh-what was¡­ what was that?¡± Akiko got out in between desperate breaths. ¡°I can¡¯t breathe!¡±


    I shrugged as I watched her slowly recover. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but a promise is a promise.¡±


    At this point, Akiko rose up finally allowing her anger flood to the surface. ¡°I¡¯m going home now, you freak. Meet me in front of the school at 6:30 am. We¡¯ll break up then!¡±


    Just as she reached the door, I spoke up. ¡°Wait, there is one more thing. You forgot something.¡±


    Akiko spun back with a glare. ¡°What? What do you want?¡±


    ¡°You forgot that you¡¯re my slave now,¡± I responded with a grin while unzipping my pants. ¡°Now¡­ I want you to suck my cock.¡±


    Previous | Table of Contents | Next

 Book 1: Chapter 12

    ¡°I thought you said that you weren¡¯t interested in anything sexual.¡± Akiko turned back, looking over with a distasteful expression.


    I gave a nod, rubbing my chin thoughtfully. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. Having sex with you grosses me out. However, I¡¯m not interested in sex for enjoyment.


    ¡°T-then why?¡±


    I laughed, ¡°That¡¯s need-to-know and you don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    Akiko¡¯s face turned ugly and she turned away. ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t do it if I didn¡¯t agree to it! So, I won¡¯t do this!¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    ¡°Agh! I wish I had known you were like this before! I really hate you!¡± Akiko snapped.


    ¡°The feeling is mutual.¡± I shot back.


    She left and slammed the door. Ai, Ai, Ai¡­ how shameless. Now my entire family would have heard her. Of course, my dad would probably be proud I had a girl over last night, that¡¯s if he wasn¡¯t still blackout drunk. I sighed as I got ready for school. As I did, I thought about Akiko. The ability took, didn¡¯t it? So, that being true, how did Akiko just storm off like that? Shouldn¡¯t a promise be a promise? Maybe I made it too open-ended. I was hoping to cheat the ability. It was a wish for more wishes, and I supposed I pushed things too far.


    I opened the door and walked out. As soon as I was in the hallway, I heard a click and the creaking of a door next to me. My body froze for a minute as I remembered that just the previous night, I had raped my sister. I still found it something hard to believe, as if it had been someone else entirely. I hid the bite mark on my hand as I glanced over at the door. Maria¡¯s expression looked gaunt and hollow from the crack she allowed open. Her lights were out on the inside and she had to squint. She didn¡¯t look like she had slept the night before.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ so, brother brought his girlfriend home finally. Here, I was thinking you were gay.¡± She said in a croaky voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± I shot back, secretly feeling relieved she didn¡¯t seem to recognize me from the previous night. ¡°You¡¯ve brought dozens of guys home.¡±


    Rather than responding with a biting remark, Maria lowered her head and flushed, but after a moment she recovered and shot me a look. ¡°She seemed mad¡­ figures, didn¡¯t think you had what it took to satisfy a woman.¡±


    I satisfied you fine last night! My eyes flashed in anger as I glared at her. However, when I got a better look at her gaunt face, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to be angry. I had raped her last night, and she was likely still conflicted about it. She was probably lashing out at her brother because I was the only person around that she could lash out at.


    ¡°Maria¡­¡± I spoke with a sigh. ¡°You can tell me anything you need to, anytime, okay?¡±


    Maria gave me a weird look, ¡°What¡¯s that? Hakaru, you¡¯re acting weird.¡±


    ¡°I just want you to know¡­ that whatever happens, you can rely on me.¡± I said, turning away.


    I didn¡¯t want my sister falling apart because of me. It was as simple as that. Maria¡¯s eyes were wide and she moved her mouth three times unable to get any words out. She clearly had no clue how to respond to me. I had completely shattered everything she recognized about her brother.


    ¡°You¡­ seem different.¡± Maria spoke quietly, almost to herself.


    I didn¡¯t respond, walking away with my back straight. I felt different now. Having broken things off with Akiko, I felt like my life was finally my own again. I had her wrapped around my finger, and soon I would be getting revenge on those I hated while possessing those that I wanted. In a way, having those clear goals in my mind was very freeing.


    ¡°W-wait!¡± Maria put out a hand, causing me to stop, but not turn back. ¡°Please tell mom I¡¯m staying home today. I¡¯m sick.¡±


    I turned my head back. ¡°Are you?¡±


    Maria looked down again, not seeming to be able to match my eyes. She slowly closed the door without saying another thing. I let out a sigh. Should I make her another visit tonight? I think the answer would probably be yes. She was free points, after all. I sighed and continued on to the kitchen. Mom was passed out on the couch as expected. Dad was likely in his room still unconscious.


    I went to the kitchen and started preparing breakfast. This time, it was just scrambled eggs on rice. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to do anything fancy. I brought a bowl out to mom and set it down on the coffee table. Mom¡¯s eyes opened as usual. She raised her head, even as she still lay on her stomach with her butt nearly sticking out the bottom of the dress she wore the previous night. She reached out with a hand and scooped a spoonful, taking a bite.


    ¡°It¡¯s stale.¡± She snorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s the rice from last night, Mom.¡± I sighed.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ can¡¯t even cook fresh rice for your mother.¡± She grumbled under her breath.


    Frustration and anger burned to the surface. I had been dealing with mom¡¯s cutting remarks for years. The normal me would have just tolerated it, but today, I was no longer that meek little cuck!


    ¡°Maybe, Mother should cook for me instead.¡± I shot back.


    Mom¡¯s face turned ugly as she glared at me. It was the same expression she wore just before she started an argument with father. This was why he always came home so late that no one ever saw him. If he was here while mom was awake, they would end up having an argument that shook the walls and even got the neighbors angry.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Mom growled.


    ¡°I said, ¡®if you want a man like me to take care of you, you need to make yourself worth taking care of. You used to be beautiful, but you¡¯ve grown fat and lazy. Even if dad doesn¡¯t care, he¡¯s not the only man with eyes on you.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Y- P- Ge-¡° Mom¡¯s eyes widened in complete shock, trying to find a comment to respond to the last thing she ever expected her kid to say. ¡°How dare you!¡±


    She finally settled on exploding in anger. After all, it was her go-to choice for the last couple of years, and it was about the only thing she knew. She pushed up with her arms, ready to leap off the couch and start screaming. I casually reached out and grabbed the back of her hair, pulling her face to me. She let out a cry, her eyes growing even wider as I handled her roughly. I leaned forward and gave her a peck on the lips, then moved my lips to her ear.


    ¡°I love you, Mom,¡± I whispered. ¡°I just wish you loved yourself.¡±


    I let go. Mom lost all energy, her upper half falling back down on the couch as she stared up at me in disbelief. I grabbed my bag and as I walked by her, I lightly slapped her backside, which was still up and exposed. Mom let out a cute squeak at that.


    ¡°I¡¯m off to school. Oh yeah, Maria¡¯s sick. Call her off, make her some soup for lunch, and take a bath. Your son will give you more affection if you don¡¯t smell like a bar.¡± I walked out of the room as I spoke, while mom only stared in disbelief while I left.


    When the door slammed behind me on the way out, I didn¡¯t hear what happened next. Mom sat up in her seat, her mouth moving as if she was talking angrily to herself. Finally, some words started to form.


    ¡°Just because he had a girl over now he thinks he¡¯s the man of the house.¡± She pouted, followed by an indescribable blush as she recalled the feel of my handprint on her butt.


    Next, she lifted her arm and sniffed her armpit. ¡°M-maybe I should take a bath¡­¡±


    By that point, I was on my way to school. I arrived a bit early but I was surprised to see Akiko already standing near the entrance waiting for me. She had actually done her hair and makeup, and looked very presentable. No one would guess she had been gang raped the night before.


    It is probably because she hoped to win Derek soon. I thought bitterly.


    As soon as she saw me, she blushed and started fidgeting. I looked on suspiciously since this behavior was completely different from how she acted before. Just an hour ago, she looked at me with complete disgust and hatred. Now, she had on a somewhat cute look.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I demanded. ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡±


    Akiko lowered her head, but her hands tightened and she nodded. ¡°I-I¡¯ve been thinking¡­ about your request.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°A-about¡­¡± She leaned closer, putting her hand up even though there was no one near us. ¡°the blowjob.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You said no, so what about it.¡± I asked wryly.


    Akiko nodded with a small frown. ¡°I know¡­ but I¡¯ve been thinking about it. If I don¡¯t do this, how can I know you¡¯ll follow the plan? You made me make a promise, so if I immediately go back on it, you¡­ you¡¯ll just backstab me!¡±


    I chuckled, rolling my eyes. ¡°Do you want my assurance? I¡¯ve already had you promise. If you don¡¯t want to keep your promise, that¡¯s nothing to do with me.¡±


    Akiko didn¡¯t look pleased with my answer, crossing her arms and stamping her feet. ¡°W-well¡­ we did date for a year. Since our relationship is ending¡­ and I¡¯ll be dating Derek soon, then naturally we won¡¯t be able to later. It¡¯d be cruel to leave you without having gotten anywhere with a woman. I don¡¯t want to be known as the girl who dated a complete loser.¡±


    ¡°Who said I¡¯ve never been with a woman?¡± I responded smugly, causing her mouth to open. ¡°You had a year to show me you cared at all. You clearly didn¡¯t.¡±


    However, she did hit the nail on the head as to why I cared so little if she sucked my cock now. I had already experienced sex a few times. Putting aside Akiko¡¯s affairs, the reason I didn¡¯t care is that she wasn¡¯t dating Derek. I would earn practically no credits for enjoying Akiko in any fashion. I only asked in the first place to see the limits of this ability. It seemed to be underperforming so far. I had expected Netori to show up and explain herself, but she¡¯s been surprisingly absent since yesterday.


    ¡°I-I do care¡­¡± Akiko responded, tearfully. ¡°Y-you even saved me from that party. It would have been worse without you, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Akiko sighed. ¡°Look, we got a little bit before we break up. I¡¯ll do this for you. But that¡¯ll be it, okay?¡±


    ¡°You already made the promise. Whether you keep it or not is up to you. Akiko can be my slave or she can break her promise. It¡¯s fine with me either way.¡±


    ¡°O-okay¡­¡± Akiko lowered her head and grabbed my hand, ¡°Then¡­ come with me.¡±


    ¡°Here?¡± This point I was surprised when she started pulling me into the school grounds.


    ¡°W-we don¡¯t have time to go back home. Plus, my family is up. There are only a couple of people at school. I know a place under the stairway, so¡­¡±


    I followed Akiko silently while she led with a determined face. I was flummoxed to see that this side of her still looked somewhat cute. There was a time I had liked Akiko. The reason I had done so was because she was always so considerate and hard working. She had a cute side, especially when she was thinking about someone else¡¯s happiness. Unfortunately, the person whose happiness became most important to her wasn¡¯t me but Derek for some reason. That removed the smile from my face. It wasn¡¯t like she really cared about me.


    Locked Promise bound someone to a promise. They were compelled to follow it to the best of their ability. That is what Netori said about the ability I used on Akiko. Akiko promised to do anything I wanted, to be my slave. Now, she was compelled to act out. I guess there was still a bit of free will in it. She could say no. She could fight it. However, the spell compelled her to fulfill her promise. She could never break it. Without Locked Promise, I didn¡¯t believe Akiko would suck my cock at all.


    So, the spell must be altering her way of thinking. Her change in behavior must be Akiko justifying the act in her own mind. At first, I had thought the spell was weak, but I was realizing it was exceptionally powerful! It was even better than I thought. It didn¡¯t just bully someone into doing what they promised¡­ it made them think following that promise was their own desire! If I was right, then over time, Akiko would convince herself more and more that she needed to follow my wants and desires. Akiko would eventually decide herself she wanted to be my slave!


    Akiko led me to a stairway indoors which I had traversed a hundred times. However, where I usually went up to the second floor, she took me down. There was a chain blocking the way, but stepping over it, she took me down a floor. The stairway ended in a basement landing. There was a small alcove hidden under the stairway and a locked door which led to the rest of the basement. I was surprised that this was such an isolated, perfect spot for this kind of thing. What student would come wandering past that chain? At worst, you¡¯d get caught by some Janitor. Then, I wondered how she knew about this spot, and my mood instantly diminished.


    As if reading my mind, Akiko blushed. ¡°Some of the girls have talked about it being a good makeout spot, I¡¯ve never been here.¡±


    I nodded, leaning against the wall and acting casual even though my heart was beating a little excitedly. ¡°You going to finish?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡± Akiko nodded, suddenly looking nervous.


    She fell to her knees and then unbuckled my pants with practiced movements. Meanwhile, I wore a complicated expression on my face. In some ways, this was something I had wanted forever. If a week ago, someone had told me my girlfriend would be giving me a BJ at school, I would have been extremely happy and excited. Now, as she pulled out my cock and started licking it, trying to make it hard, I could only feel slightly sad. Our relationship would never be the relationship it used to be. Akiko was no longer my girlfriend. From here on, she was my slave!

 Book 1: Chapter 13

    Of course, there was a method to my madness. While it was true that I was inexperienced with blowjobs and the thought of getting one excited me greatly, I took little pleasure from enjoying Akiko¡¯s mouth. Only a few days ago, I had seen that same mouth wrapped around Derek¡¯s cock, never mind the guys last night who treated her like a sex doll. Simply put, Akiko was a whore and I didn¡¯t have any strong feelings for her. More than that, she wouldn¡¯t even be earning me all that many points right now. Until she was with her beloved Derek, she was basically a meat toilet for all I cared.


    So, the question became, why was I standing with my back pressed against a wall while this girl undid my pants and pulled out my dick? Why was I calmly watching her as she grasped the shaft lightly and then brought her lips towards it unsteadily? I noticed her fingers were trembling as she reached for my zipper. Each step seemed to occur in agony, as her desire to not suck off her soon-to-be ex-boyfriend battled with the promise she made to me. She promised to do what I wanted, and I told her I wanted her to suck my cock. After that, she would eventually suck my cock, but it became a matter of how she justified it. It was a slower kind of control, but I felt it was far more devious.


    That also meant that if I changed my wants, I could end this immediately. If I simply told Akiko to leave me alone, she would instantly feel relief that she no longer had to touch me. Her stressed mind that was battling between what she really wanted and what I told her I wanted would be instantly solved. However, it was perhaps exactly because I could see that break in her mind that I felt inflamed to push things farther! Today would be the day I¡¯d not only make her my slave, but she¡¯d become Derek¡¯s girlfriend as well. Once she was his girlfriend, that mouth of hers currently centimeters from my dick would kiss him. I wanted the first taste Derek enjoyed on his girlfriend¡¯s lips to be my cock! That¡¯s why I was here, that¡¯s the only reason. I was going to shoot my load into her mouth, and for the rest of the day, I wanted her breath to smell like my cum!


    I noticed that Akiko¡¯s hand had stopped with her fingers resting on the shaft, her lips only an inch from touching the head of my cock. Her eyes grew wide, gleaming with a bit of surprise.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°N-nothing, y-you¡¯re just a lot bigger than I thought you were.¡± She muttered. ¡°I didn¡¯t think your cock was so big.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond, giving her a silent nod to keep going. I certainly wasn¡¯t bigger than her boyfriend Derek. I had only seen his cock at a distance, but it had a good 8 inches and was thick too. While I had modified my dick a bit, I could only be called above average at best. I was 6.5 inches and 1.75 inches. This was the size that I gave to my sister the previous night. This was the size Akiko was examining right now. It was true, I had a small dick before, and relatively speaking I was a lot bigger, but hearing it from Akiko didn¡¯t make me feel any better.


    Her hand wrapped tightly around my cock, and I couldn¡¯t help but think that her fingers couldn¡¯t touch when she had tried to wrap it around Derek¡¯s cock. The sight of her looking up at me, her lips wet and slightly glistening, my cock wrapped in her hand, it should have been incredibly arousing, but with Akiko, it was only just enough to keep me hard.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. I could feel the warmth of her breath running across my cock. With only a slight hesitation, she leaned forward and slowly licked the tip. I leaned back and closed my eyes, letting out a groan. Surprisingly, the feel of her lips on my cock for the first time was more pleasant than I would have expected. It was very gentle as if she was kissing a lover. When I glanced down, she seemed to almost have something approaching remorse on her face. Remembering the good times, was she?


    Ever so slowly, Akiko¡¯s kiss broke, and she brought the head of my cock forward. She started to kiss the head gently one peck at a time, circling around my cock like it was a lover. My hands instinctively reached down and grabbed her hair, holding onto her head, but I continued to let her lead as I leaned back.


    Her gentle kisses slowly worked their way down, falling along the underside of my shaft. She gently pushed her lips against me over and over again, and I found my cock growing harder and harder under her machinations which were completely unlike what I expected. As she kissed the undershaft, my cock had no choice but to slide over her forehead, smearing just a bit of precum on her head like Ash Wednesday. She finally reached my balls, but didn¡¯t stop gently kissing each one like they were precious to her. Only then did her lips open slightly, and her warm tongue came out and teased the flesh. My balls immediately contracted, but she didn¡¯t stop her machinations, gently kissing and sucking my balls with a light touch of the tongue until I felt like I was going to explode.


    At that point, she returned to the tip, using a hand to cup my balls and keep them from growing cold, covered in saliva as they were. She brought the head of my cock into her mouth without another moment. As her mouth opened softly, my shaft was slowly consumed. While she brought it in, her tongue darted around, teasing the undershaft. Finally, she closed her lips and gently sucked. My blood-engorged penis instantly swelled, my entire body burning like I was in heaven, her warm mouth feeling like that of an angel.


    I wanted to get angry at her again. I wanted to remind myself that she was a slut who banged my best friend, but I couldn¡¯t seem to do it under these machinations. Her blowjob was truly dangerous. Or perhaps it was my own inexperience with blowjobs that made this one so incredible.


    She began sucking on my cock harder and harder until soon I was starting to feel an ache. It was then that she started to bob her head up and down. She started out slow at first, moving her head very methodically, but it was as if the more she tasted my cock, the more she wanted. She grew faster and faster, sloppier and sloppier, and after about three minutes her head was rocking up and down my cock, head bobbing quite smoothly. There were noises coming from her lips that were quite lewd. Slurping sounds and sucking noises seemed to echo in the stairway. I could feel every time she let out a moan, as it vibrated down the shaft and through my balls. Her tongue slashed and swirled, relentlessly attacking my cock like her life depended on it.


    With my hands on her head, I had thoughts of being the big man and forcing my cock down her throat like a boss, but she was already torturing her mouth more than I ever could. I was barely able to hold on as her head whipped back and forth, her mouth making wet choking noises on my cock.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Akiko¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to moan her name, but she was the one sucking my cock, and I was already feeling like I had trouble standing, let alone thinking. Her eyes grew pleased when she heard her name being moaned. Her hands tightened around my eager shaft as she popped it out of her mouth. I could feel her exhale her hot breath over the tip of my penis. The skin around my rock-hard cock was already stretched to the max. Despite my anger, my mistrust, and my dislike¡­ Akiko had systematically destroyed my defenses, and now I was completely erect and at her mercy.


    With another gasp, Akiko downed my entire cock again into her throat. A woman who was practiced with this kind of thing wasn¡¯t fair at all. My eyes tightened as I tried to hold on. It¡¯d barely been five minutes, and if I came now, I¡¯d feel like she won. She sucked my cock down, her cheeks hollowing as her suction grew harder and harder. This bitch¡­ she was really trying to break me. If it kept going like this, I¡¯d completely lose. It wasn¡¯t my fault she had gotten so much practice being on her knees like a slut.


    In my last defense, I tightened my grip on her hair and pulled her face forward. Her eyes widened and she made a grunting noise as I shoved my cock down her throat. I didn¡¯t let up, even as she tried to push back with her hands. When I could feel the hot air from her nose blowing out over my pubes, I knew I had finally shoved my dick as far as it could go. It felt amazing to have so much of my cock shrouded in the warmth of her vibrating mouth, however, I lost my grip and she used the opportunity to pull away.


    ¡°Haaaaaah¡­¡± Akiko took a deep breath. ¡°Cough¡­ damn it, Hakaru, that¡¯s not¡­ Mmmm!¡±


    I grabbed her hair and didn¡¯t allow her to defend herself. Instead, I shoved my cock back into her sweet mouth, even as her eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Suck it!¡± I commanded. ¡°Harder!¡±


    She followed my commands, sucking my cock like crazy. After a few panicked moments, she finally got herself under control. She went back to bobbing her head, and even as I thrust into her, she seemed to be able to handle my cock gracefully.


    I frowned a bit, wanting to take charge again, but at that time, my balls started twitching, and my legs started trembling as if I was about to explode. I knew I couldn¡¯t last any more, but at least I thought I had lasted long enough to show my slave who was boss. One last time, I rammed my cock into the back of her throat just as it swelled and exploded with semen. My cock erupted in her mouth.


    To my dismay, Akiko didn¡¯t seem caught off guard or surprised. Rather, she was prepared for it and started swallowing as soon as the cum hit the back of her throat. She sucked harder and harder the more I came, and my legs started giving out on me. My butt slid down the wall, but Akiko bent over the more I slid down, her mouth following my cock halfway to the floor. By the time we were done, I was in a chairless sitting position with my back pressed against the wall and my knees at 90 degrees, and Akiko was bent over my lap, her head nearly horizontal and my cock sticking almost vertical.


    When she swallowed the last drop, she pulled her head away and licked her lips. She seemed very satisfied with herself. Overall, it was an incredible blowjob, but I didn¡¯t feel that happy. Akiko smiled and even stuck her tongue out at me after swallowing as if treating the whole thing as a game. My feelings for Akiko grew even more complicated. I felt like I had been punched in the gut. Akiko¡¯s behavior from the beginning to the end was like a perfect girlfriend. When she had to do something, she did it full heartedly,


    The feelings I had for her surged back, and the anger I held in my heart fluctuated. I stood back up, while my cock still hung out. Akiko leaned forward and grabbed my softening cock, licking the head to catch a bead of semen that was starting to hang form it. She smiled up at me again, and my heart pounded painfully.


    ¡°Akiko¡­¡± I said slowly, my fist tightening on my sides. ¡°I have a few more requests for you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Akiko glanced up with my soft cock still in her hand.


    ¡°As my slave, I have more orders.¡±


    Her brows furrowed, not liking being called a slave one bit.


    ¡°You¡¯re never to have any sexual contact with Derek under any circumstances. You can only kiss him, and only after swallowing my cum earlier that day!¡±


    ¡°Y-you wish¡­¡± Akiko finally dropped my cock, the smile being wiped from her face. ¡°If Derek becomes my boyfriend, don¡¯t think you can tell me what to do.¡±


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s just the promise, it¡¯s up to you if you want to keep it.¡±


    Akiko shivered when she heard those words, a strangely ominous feeling surging through her while I grinned darkly.


    ¡°Is someone down there?¡± A voice suddenly called from the top of the stairs.


    I quickly stashed my cock away, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s end this.¡±


    Previous | Table of Contents | Next

 Book 1: Chapter 14

    ¡°Ah, Kira?¡± I scratched my head nervously as I approached the top of the stairway. ¡°Good morning?¡±


    The person standing there was a girl with short strait hair tied up into a pair of short twin tails. Her eyes were a deep green, but they were covered with glasses that hid some of her beauty. She was a cute girl who was neither too busty nor too flat. She fit the averages very well, which was perhaps why she had become the student council president.


    ¡°Hakaru! What are you doing down there?¡± Kira huffed. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that area is out of bounds for students?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, Kira, sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°You should be¡­,¡± Kira raised her finger, but then she noticed the girl directly behind me, and her face flushed. ¡°A-Akiko! Your girlfriend!?¡±


    I let out a slight chuckle while Akiko looked away, blushing. Kira¡¯s eyes widened as she noticed the pair of us together. However, the student president wasn¡¯t stupid. A boy and a girl sneaking into an area they weren¡¯t supposed to be, not to mention the noises she heard earlier, it was very clear what we were doing. Her eyes narrowed as she looked back and forth between the both of us.


    ¡°Hakaru, to think you¡¯d be so sh-shameless.¡± Kira looked away. ¡°And Akiko, I thought you¡¯d at least have the sense to keep these things to your h-homes.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Akiko looked genuinely shamed, although it was tough telling how much of it was an act, given how shameless I knew the girl to be with public affection.


    I clapped my hands together and lowered my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kira. If you could please forget seeing us, I¡¯d be deeply appreciative.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m the student president!¡± Kira responded, looking flustered. ¡°How could you ask me to overlook this?¡±


    ¡°Please! We were just discussing some things. I swear my intentions are purely honorable!¡± I explained, reaching out grabbing her hands unexpectedly. ¡°Just overlook it once?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Kira¡¯s face grew flushed and she shot Akiko a look, who was still looking away herself and then sighed. ¡°V-very well. As long as you understand.¡±


    I let go of her hands and she gave a breath. After that, she shot me a strange look. Perhaps I had come on a little strong. Usually, I was the quiet type who kept my head down. However, I¡¯ve felt myself gaining confidence of late, and now I didn¡¯t hesitate to look Kira in the eyes confidently. Perhaps she was picking up on that. Kira nodded one last time and then walked away, half seeming to run. I watched after her until I felt my arm being pinched.


    Akiko was still looking down, but she had a scowl on her face. ¡°You still flirt with her even though you have me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Kira? You¡¯re not on about that again. There is nothing between us. We were childhood friends. I¡¯ve barely spoken to her for years and you still get jealous.¡±


    At this point, I barely spoke to Kira at all. We couldn¡¯t be called friends in the slightest. If anything, you could say my father was closer to her than me. After all, he was banging her mom. If our parents were banging, didn¡¯t that make Kira kind of like my sister? I shook my head, ignoring such stupid thoughts.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t understand women¡­¡± Akiko snapped, catching my attention.


    ¡°Well, you won¡¯t have to worry about that much longer.¡± My expression turned dark as I remembered the futility of this conversation. ¡°After all, we¡¯re breaking up immediately.¡±


    Akiko sniffed, looking strangely upset. Well, she could be angry. I didn¡¯t really care about how Akiko felt anymore. Unlike her, I never cheated. Thinking back to the handful of times I had talked to Kira and Akiko had given me a hard time, it only caused me to grow even angrier. By the time we were both in front of the school, people were starting to flood through the gate, but both of us had angry expressions on our faces. I didn¡¯t try to smooth out my expression as I might have once. The whole point was to argue with Akiko in front of the public eye.


    ¡°Akiko¡­ as my slave, come to my house tonight. We¡¯re going to have sex. I¡¯ll use all three of your holes.¡±


    Akiko shot me a glare. ¡°The hell we will! Do you think I¡¯m just a piece of meat?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± My voice raised, putting on a dark expression.


    ¡°Y-you pig!¡± Akiko shot back looking hurt.


    Although she hadn¡¯t realized it, our angry voices had already carried, and we were receiving looks from at least a dozen students. I grinned inwardly at how easy this would be.


    ¡°Hmph, aren¡¯t you the slut who just sucked my cock?¡± I laughed.


    There were several gasps as Akiko¡¯s mouth fell open in shock. Perhaps, she didn¡¯t think I would fight dirty. However, I needed her to break up with me, so naturally I had to incite her rage. I needed to sell it.


    ¡°You¡­ bastard!¡± She slapped me across the face. ¡°We¡¯re through!¡±


    I grinned darkly, rubbing my cheek, as she turned and stormed away. That went well, but she definitely didn¡¯t hold back. I wondered if she even realized this was part of the act, not that I didn¡¯t say anything I didn¡¯t believe. There were a group of people who had all stopped entering the school and were staring at me in shock. Some of them were staring at me with disgust having only heard my disgusting comments towards Akiko. Well, that was fine, I needed to be the villain for now.


    ¡°What are you all looking at?¡± I demanded, shooting a glare at everyone.


    They started mumbling and moving away, although I could tell their discussion was still on me. How easy it was to ruin a reputation. Just like this, in a few short hours, I¡¯d be totally the enemy number one of this school. In the past, I would have been miserable, but how a bunch of idiots at school saw me seemed so inconsequential in the grand scheme of things. Now, I just had one more thing to do.


    ¡°So, you see¡­¡± I explained to the girl next to me. ¡°A girl who puts out and has sex with like five guys, how could I continue to date her, right? That¡¯s why I broke it off with her!¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes twitched. She was a quiet girl who had sat near me all year, and we had never really talked. However, while we were working on a math assignment, the two of us had been paired together. Immediately, I started talking to her all about my ex-girlfriend and our breakup earlier that day. Well, I gave my account of events.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡± The girl said quietly, really uncomfortable with the conversation.


    ¡°I heard she broke up with him?¡± Someone behind me whispered to their partner.


    ¡°Shh!¡± The other shot back. ¡°I heard he¡¯s really violent. When his girlfriend didn¡¯t put out, he raped her. That¡¯s why she left him.¡±


    I put on a grim smile. It looked like Akiko managed her end and spread those rumors as quickly as she could. Only a true skank like her could so easily claim her boyfriend raped her falsely. Well, thank the gods for a world that so easily believed a woman over a man. In this case, it only served my purposes. Despite my words being nothing but truth, and hers being fabrication, it was her who everyone believed. At that point, I realized the girl I was speaking to noticed my grim smile and was shaking visibly. I sighed and returned to my math work, although my partner was all but useless.


    As class neared the end, I saw Derek standing outside the door. He was glaring bloody murder at me. Our class was going over by a minute, so he was waiting until it finished to come in and cuss me out. I could only chuckle at that. I decided to use my once a day ability, Dirt Scribe. Although, I could guess what Derek was thinking, I still hoped perhaps there was more dirt I could use to manipulate him even further.


    Damn it. Damn it. Akiko comes to me balling her eyes out that Hakaru raped her? This is bullshit! I didn¡¯t get shit last night and Hakaru fucks my side girl?


    I let out a cough, covering the smile on my mouth as I looked to the side at him in disbelief. He¡¯s not even really upset I raped Akiko. He was more upset that I got sex when he didn¡¯t? Wait, he didn¡¯t have sex last night? That was his date with Netori, right? The answer came next.


    First, things were going great, but when I pulled out my dick, Tori pointed and laughed at it! It¡¯s her fault I couldn¡¯t get it up!


    More juicy details! It wasn¡¯t so much that I lucked out, but that this power seemed to dig out a person¡¯s deepest thoughts. It also could be mentioned that Derek was a shallow person whose deepest thought could be said to be always resting on the surface. Thus, these kinds of thoughts were exposed easily.


    I let out a snort, causing my teacher to shoot me a glance. I struggled to keep my humor in. So, after all, Netori and Derek ended up going nowhere. Why would she laugh at his dick though? It¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t see her doing that, but it seemed to have come out of nowhere. She had seen Derek¡¯s dick before, and was even impressed by it. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t dwell on it, as more thoughts came through my brain.


    Oh, well. I¡¯m totally going to punish Akiko tonight. Maybe, I¡¯ll get my dog to fuck her and take pictures. Fuck, it¡¯s not as fun when she¡¯s not dating Hakaru anymore. I¡¯ll take out my stress on him first, and then I¡¯ll turn his ex-girlfriend into a wreck!


    ¡°Hehe¡­ you think things are going your way?¡± My expression had turned incredibly dark.


    The people next to me were leaning away, wanting to avoid the guy looking angry and muttering to himself. Before it was too noticeable, however, the teacher ended his session, and the students all started getting up and leaving, some a little faster than others. The teacher was actually the first to leave the room, apparently needing to make a meeting. If he was in such a rush, why did he let the class run so late! I sighed and waited in my seat for Derek, who stormed through the crowd and immediately slapped his hand on my desk.


    ¡°What the hell, Hakaru?¡± He cursed.


    ¡°Derek? What¡¯s up buddy?¡± I gave him an innocent smile.


    ¡°Dude¡­ seriously?¡± His face turned ugly. ¡°What did you do to Akiko?¡±


    I let out a laugh, scratching the back of my head. ¡°Yeah¡­ she¡¯s totally a hoe, right? That¡¯s why I had to break up with her. She was cheating on me with like five guys at a party¡­¡±


    Derek grabbed my shirt, ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me, bro! I asked around. People said they saw you bring her out of that party. She says you raped her when she was drunk! A guy at the party even said he tried to stop you and you threatened to beat them up! One kid ended up in a hospital. He¡¯s not speaking, but everyone is saying he saw you molesting Akiko and you did it to shut him up!¡±


    At those words, I admitted my mouth opened a bit in surprise. The first part was what I had planned. I hadn¡¯t considered those five would talk. After all, I had pictures of all of them raping Akiko. By admitting my presence, they were admitting their own misdeeds. It looked like I¡¯d need to send out a few real threats to get these idiots to shut their traps. Well, as long as these were only unconfirmed rumors and not facts, I wasn¡¯t in trouble. My eyes narrowed as Derek continued to cling to my shirt fervently.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I should make my move on Akiko?¡± I demanded. ¡°Isn¡¯t this my right? I dated her for a year. After all the money I spent on her, all of the time, aren¡¯t I due a little satisfaction?¡±


    ¡±You fucker!¡± He punched me in the face.


    I stumbled back in the chair, holding my eye with a grim expression. ¡°What was that for? She¡¯s my girlfriend, not yours!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my g- she¡¯s my friend too. Just stay away¡­ from both of us.¡± Derek shook his head, finally backing off and turning away, heading for the exit. ¡°I don¡¯t even know you, bro.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± I said just as he reached the door, ¡°Derek. Just one thing. Akiko¡¯s mine. Unless some other man dates her, that won¡¯t change. You understand? I ruined her, and now she¡¯ll always be mine. No guy would want her after they hear about those rumors. She¡¯s just spoiled meat.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a bastard.¡± He shot back, turning and leaving.


    ¡°And you¡¯re too predictable¡­¡± I laughed silently to myself in the empty classroom. ¡°Too easy.¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 15

    ¡°Akiko¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡± Derek scratched his head. ¡°I spoke to Hakaru but he¡¯s completely lost it.¡±


    Akiko sniffed, wiping the tears from her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s nothing like the guy I thought I knew. He took me, and now he¡¯s spreading vile rumors all over school. No guy will ever love me again! I might as well be dead!¡±


    Derek had a complicated look on his face, trying to come up with something to say. ¡°Akiko, don¡¯t be like that, you¡¯ll always have me.¡±


    ¡°You have that other girl, Tori!¡± She cried out. ¡°How could you possibly want me? Hakaru had me. He-he knew¡­ about our relationship. He came in me last night. He said he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if I got pregnant!¡±


    ¡°S-seriously? So, he knew, after all, no wonder he was looking at me that way.¡± Derek scratched his head, looking angry


    ¡°He said that you didn¡¯t like soiled meat! That you¡¯re too dickless to take me after he¡¯s had me¡­¡±


    I could only sigh inwardly, laughing to myself. Akiko¡¯s words were relentless and manipulative. Of course, I had coached her a bit on what to say before she headed up to talk to Derek. It was lunchtime now, and she had taken everything I said and made it sound so natural. I could see her desperate lies whittling Derek down little by little. He was way too prideful and arrogant to let me win.


    That was what it was about, after all. He wanted to win. It wasn¡¯t about loving or caring about Akiko. It wasn¡¯t even really about me. It was just about being better than everyone else. That¡¯s why I made myself the enemy. I knew Derek and Derek had to be the hero.


    Derek grabbed Akiko¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Look, Akiko, we¡¯ve been together now almost as long as you¡¯ve been with Hakaru. He turned out to be a piece of shit, I know, but I can¡¯t have you thinking all men are like that.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what are you saying, Derek?¡± She asked through tear-stained eyes.


    It was splendid watching the tables get turned on him. She was such a little liar, that as soon as I flipped her switch, she started lying and manipulating Derek with extreme ease. It was actually terrifying. I was glad that I had her under my ability. If not, she¡¯d be a way to dangerous to keep around.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay¡­ if you consider me your boyfriend from now on.¡± Derek finally let out the words, looking only a little resistant.


    I made a silent guts pose before turning back to the pair of them. This all worked exactly as well as I had hoped. I had thought it might take weeks to wear Derek down and get him to finally accept Akiko. I had planned to make her deprive him of sex as one of the ways to force him to accept her. How surprised he¡¯d be when he realized that even after dating her, the sex never returned. In the end, Derek folded much quicker than I expected.


    ¡°What about Tori?¡± Akiko asked, looking hopeful, but hesitant.


    ¡°I-I will break up with her, I promise.¡± When he said those words, he nodded to himself, as if committing the idea to thought.


    Well, supposing I had an embarrassing date where a girl laughed at my penis and I couldn¡¯t get it up, I supposed I would also find it difficult to want to go on a second date.


    ¡°That¡­ fucker¡­¡± A voice came quietly from behind me, causing me only to jump a little.


    Of course, I recognized her voice immediately and glanced back to see Netori standing there, watching the couple interact just like I did.


    ¡°So, your first date sounded fun.¡± I teased her.


    Netori sniffed. ¡°Hmm¡­ you¡¯re going to gloat now? You wish to loose all progress with me then? Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s going to be this easy in the future. You¡¯ll need 10,000 NTR points to break into level 3. You¡¯re barely halfway there. Your morning blowjob barely gave you twenty points. It was pocket change!¡±


    I gave a sigh. It looked like I couldn¡¯t hide anything from Netori. She was aware of every action I took with another girl. There was no way I could deceive Netori into anything. Then again, I remembered that kiss. Shortly after that, I had gained a bunch of NTR points. That meant there was some advantage in wooing Netori.


    Perhaps, Netori was the most important person to steal. However, I didn¡¯t understand much about her. She was a goddess after all. The very way she thought was completely alien to me. She had more of a last boss feel, so I dropped the idea of dating her for now.


    Netori noticed my look and crossed her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be thinking you¡¯ve made any particular progress with me. I am the goddess of theft. I could hardly be moved so easily by some human. You just caught me off guard last time. It won¡¯t happen again. Any affection this stupid device may have said you earned was already lost.¡±


    ¡°Lost? Really? What did I do?¡± I asked, genuinely surprised that she admitted there had been progress made.


    ¡°You think you can sleep with other women casually and it wouldn¡¯t affect my mood? Especially with that skank girlfriend of yours?¡± Netori threw back her hair in a huff. ¡°Plus, you made my boyfriend break up with me, how could I be happy at that?¡±


    ¡°Who knows if he¡¯ll break up with you or just date both of you at the same time?¡± I shrugged, causing Netori¡¯s eyes to glimmer slightly. ¡°That reminds me¡­ why did you end up laughing at his penis?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Netori raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, when he took off his pants, he wasn¡¯t hard yet. He has two big, hairy balls along with an uncircumcised shaft. When I saw it, it reminded me of a turkey neck. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. To be so proud he couldn¡¯t get it up after. Hmph, what a loser.¡±


    I let out a chuckle feeling some relief that it wasn¡¯t more complicated than Netori being Netori, ¡°Is that how it was¡­¡±


    ¡°So¡­ what do we have here?¡± Netori pushed forward, looking through the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t already know¡­¡± I laughed.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Look!¡± I pointed at the couple.


    ¡°So, baby, since we¡¯re going out now¡­¡± Derek pressed up against Akiko, going in to kiss her.


    She dodged his advances. ¡°Ah! I¡¯d love to, Derek. I really would. Unfortunately, I-I didn¡¯t bring a condom. Remember, Hakaru came in me last night. If I were to become pregnant, you wouldn¡¯t want to be stuck raising his baby, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Derek let out a shocked noise.


    ¡°T-that¡¯s right, that¡¯s why we have to play it safe for a while.¡±


    Derek frowned, but after a moment, he nodded. ¡°Tonight, come to my house. My sister¡¯s a pharmacologist, I can get you a day after pill on the low.¡±


    ¡°O-oh¡­ thanks!¡± Akiko put on a smile that only looked slightly sick.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t cum in her¡­¡± Netori frowned, glancing at her device. ¡°It¡¯d be on my records.¡±


    ¡°You seriously don¡¯t know what happened?¡±


    Netori blushed. ¡°I-i don¡¯t know everything. I¡¯m not always watching, okay? What did you do?¡±


    I chuckled imagining just how flustered I must have made her that she didn¡¯t pay attention to me enacting my plan, ¡°I broke up with Akiko last night.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Wh-why would you do that?¡± Netori glared. ¡°She was getting you extra points with Derek!¡±


    Realizing that Netori seriously hadn¡¯t been paying attention, I sighed and began to explain it all out. ¡°I used my new ability on her. I entered into a promise with her that she does whatever I want and she can¡¯t reject it. She agreed to break up with me in front of the school, and I agreed to help her get with Derek. Now, the tables are turned. Akiko is Derek¡¯s girlfriend, and I¡¯m the man she cheats with.¡±


    ¡°That ability¡­ it can¡¯t be used in this way.¡± Netori frowned.


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just bully someone into doing whatever you want with simple orders. They might be compelled to follow it, but they¡¯d never be able to break their bottom line. For example, if things worked the way you just said, then if you asked her to kill herself, she¡¯d do it. There is also the situation when there are two wants that conflict with each other. If you want her to lose weight, but also want to make her eat fast food¡­ at some point, her mind would have to pick. It¡¯s more like strong hypnosis than an absolute law.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± I shrugged. ¡°Then why did she suck my cock this morning?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Netori admitted.


    ¡°Well, so far, everything has been working out the way I wanted. So, I have no complaints. As far as Akiko, I¡¯ll find out tonight what is stronger.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°You heard her. Tonight, Derek asked her to come to his house. However, I asked her to come to my house. Which house she goes to will decide how effective these promises are. Right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ guess so¡­¡± Netori seemed slightly distracted as she spoke as if she was lost in her thoughts.


    ¡°Netori?¡± I asked.


    ¡°N-nothing¡­¡± Netori shook her head, ¡°You have done a good job. We¡¯ll see tonight if your work results in what you wanted. I have to go for now.¡±


    Before I could say anything else, Netori disappeared with a flash. I shook my head in confusion. What had gotten into her? I left the stairway before the two star-crossed lovers returned. After quickly eating my lunch, I coasted for the rest of the day. I received a lot more hateful looks than I would have liked, but there wasn¡¯t much I could do about it. Still, I had a small frown on my face. If Netori was right, then everything I had built up was for naught.


    Whether Akiko chose to come to my house or Derek¡¯s, that was now the deciding factor for my future. With Akiko here, I could keep earning points and steadily grow more powerful. If she left, then I was back to ground one. I could rape my sister for more, but there was a strange feeling inside me that told me if I failed to win Akiko, my game of NTR Crush would also be lost. Netori¡¯s confusing and cryptic words only helped add to that uncomfortable feeling.


    When the bell rang, I left school and went straight home. Being home quicker didn¡¯t really mean Akiko would come over any time sooner. On that note, I never gave her an official time to meet me. I realized I¡¯d be waiting at home for hours tapping my feet before I finally had an answer.


    When I entered my house, I was immediately caught by surprise at the rich smells permeating the house. I could only follow my nose to the source of the smells, which were accompanied by the sound of clattering and the sizzling of something cooking. When my head peaked into the kitchen, I couldn¡¯t help but gape in surprise.


    My mother was standing in the kitchen. Her hair was done up nice and she was wearing a pretty dress. On top of that, she had an apron on and was cooking. I couldn¡¯t remember the last time I had seen my mother cook.  She seemed to have a slightly satisfied smile on her face as she flipped the Okonomiyaki she was working on. When was the last time I seen my mother smile?


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    Mom¡¯s smile faded and she turned in a fluster, realizing I was present. ¡°Oh, It¡¯s you. Hmph¡­ come into the house with your shoes on. Were you born in some westerner home!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± I ran back to the entrance and took off my shoes, putting on my house slippers in their place.


    It had been years since Mother had ever enforced these kinds of rules. I was a bit flummoxed at her sudden change of behavior. Was it the talk I had given her this morning? I hadn¡¯t meant much by it. I was just feeling a bit cocky, so I talked back to her some of the thoughts I had. In retrospect, it was kind of embarrassing that I spoke to my mother that way.


    I headed back to the kitchen as mom put together a plate with fresh rice and some okonomiyaki. I gave a pleased noise recognizing it was made with shrimp, my favorite. As I headed for the table, I found mom sitting across from me with her own plate. She was watching me eat, her expression imperceptible. Her back was straight and she had her hands in her lap in a very reserved manner. For me, it felt incredibly awkward. I was so used to eating alone, that the silence felt like it dragged on forever.


    ¡°Mo-¡°


    ¡°Hakar-¡° We both started to talk at the same time.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Mother¡­ continue¡­¡± I lowered my shoulders, wondering why the atmosphere felt so weird.


    ¡°Hakaru, I was wondering if tonight, you¡¯d like to accompany your mother to a movie.¡± Mother asked, finally taking a small bite.


    ¡°Ah! A movie?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It can be anything you want¡­.¡± Mother said, blushing slightly.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I lowered my head. ¡°Actually, Akiko is coming over tonight, so¡­¡±


    Mother¡¯s face flashed with irritation. ¡°That is, your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Of sorts¡­¡± I let out a soft, weird chuckle.


    Mother turned away. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be on the couch if you need me.¡±


    Mom¡¯s behavior immediately started dropping quickly. Her posture left, and her face grew a lazy displeased expression on it. I finished my meal while she barely touched hers. If the previous atmosphere was weird, now it was simply unpleasant. I supposed I had told mom I¡¯d give her more attention if she acted better. If that was true why she had cooked for me today, then I was failing on my end of the bargain. I went to the kitchen and cleaned my dishes. When I returned, mom stood up and left to head back into the living room, her dirty dishes untouched.


    A frown grew on my face, and I realized that whatever happened, I didn¡¯t want to leave mom back in the same condition she was in. This side of her was definitely preferable, so I would need to reward it. Without thinking, I ran up to mom and wrapped my arms around her from behind.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She let out a cry as I squeezed her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take mom out this weekend. Better than a movie. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡±


    ¡°R-r-really?¡± Mom looked away from me, hiding her face.


    ¡°Your smile made me happy today,¡± I whispered in her ear.


    Mom shivered for some reason, but then she spoke in her normally no-nonsense voice. ¡°Shopping.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Take your Mother out shopping, and hold all of her stuff¡­ on top of dinner!¡± Mom demanded in a somewhat pouty and cute way.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± Mom said. ¡°Now, let go of your mother. I¡¯m not one of your girlfriend floozies you bring home to hammer in your room.¡±


    ¡°M-mother, please!¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ Just go on and have your fun.¡± Mom waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s better if you had practice.¡±


    Mother pushed away and went to the couch, no longer acknowledging me with her head in the pillow. I scratched my cheek and left for my room. I still wasn¡¯t sure what to make of what mom said. She had all but consented I could have sex, didn¡¯t she? She was truly being odd today. Well, I didn¡¯t hate some of the changes, and with full permission from my parental figure, then all I needed to do was wait and see.


    I lay on my bed and counted the minutes. My sister played loud music which sounded through the walls deep into the night. I wondered if she was waiting for a visit from her new friend. Sorry, I wouldn¡¯t be able to arrive tonight, not unless Akiko stood me up.


    That was an idle thought, but as the night grew later, I started growing nervous. It was already dark out and the clock was growing late. Did Akiko seriously end up going to him? I really didn¡¯t know what I would do if my ability didn¡¯t work. If she turned around and broke her promise¡­ Just as my mind was starting to grow frantic with fantasies, I heard knocking on my window. I glanced out to see Akiko standing there, her arms wrapped around herself staving off the cold night. With her appearance, all of my worry dissipated. I won.


    I opened the window and grinned out at her. ¡°Well, let¡¯s begin.¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 16

    ¡°You actually came here?¡± I asked, an amused expression on my face. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to Derek¡¯s place, did you? My slave should never lie to me!¡±


    Akiko was holding her arm with her hand in a half hug, looking confused and uncertain, as if even she didn¡¯t know why she had shown up at my place. She looked very uncomfortable. Her eyes seemed to dart around, and her feet wouldn¡¯t stay still.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m not lying. A-and stop calling me your slave.¡± Akiko¡¯s voice was very weak.


    ¡°Hah? But you promised to be my slave, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Y-you said it wouldn¡¯t be sexual¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm? I¡¯m just letting you know what I want, it¡¯s up to you if it becomes sexual, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Up to me? How is any of this up to me? I already feel awful for standing Derek up and lying to him. Isn¡¯t that enough? I did what you said.¡±


    I nodded, unzipping my pants and pulling my dick out. ¡°You promised to be my slave, Akiko. That was what you wanted. What I want is to have you suck my dick again. Get it nice and wet so I can stick it into your asshole, just like Derek did.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so mean¡­¡± Akiko started crying, big wet tears falling down her face.


    However, I knew Akiko for the lying bitch that she was. I knew her even better than Derek now. She didn¡¯t earn even an ounce of my pity. She was a skank and a slut, and more importantly, my slave!


    ¡°The window is right there. I¡¯m being lenient right now because you¡¯re new to this whole slave thing, but I¡¯m not going to offer you chances in the future. Once you become my slave, I expect my orders followed immediately without question¡­ or¡­¡±


    ¡°Or?¡± Akiko looked up at me, wiping her face.


    ¡°Or you can break your promise, get the fuck out, and I never want to see you again.¡±


    Akiko lowered her eyes once again, and they ended up falling on my dick, which was admittedly getting a bit hard. I couldn¡¯t even really believe it myself how aggressive my words had grown over the last few days. The way I was talking to Akiko right now was complete shit. Even Derek, who seemed to have a way with manipulating people, would have his mouth hanging open in shock. However, there was just too much anger in me.


    After letting a little anger out, it turned into a flood I could no longer control. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from berating and humiliating her. I couldn¡¯t stop the disdainful look on my face when I glared at her. Even though she was in tears, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to be nice. I didn¡¯t hate her. Far from it. The previous night when I found she was being raped by five guys, I had raced out to save her even though I would have had better profits if I hadn¡¯t. That had to be because deep down, Akiko still meant something to me.


    However, she had tainted the feelings in our relationship. She had destroyed the love we could have had by being a cheating, lying, skank. I was unwilling to let her go, but I was also unwilling to treat her with love anymore. Thus, we ended up here. I knew my words almost certainly would result in her breaking her promise and leaving. Netori had explained that the skill wasn¡¯t as OP¡¯d as I had hoped. That it brought her here at all could already be considered the limit of this skill.


    Thus, when she slowly got down on her knees, I could barely believe it. I gasped as her pert lips once again took my cock into her mouth. For the second time in a day, I was getting a BJ from this woman! Except, there was one noticeable exception between then and now. Back then, she was still my girlfriend in name. Now, she was Derek¡¯s girlfriend! That was a simple difference, but knowing that Derek was stewing at home waiting for his girlfriend to come over while she was in my bedroom sucking my cock, it really was the best. No wonder Derek set this shit up. I¡¯d make sure to make good use of his girlfriend!


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Mmm¡­¡± Akiko looked to be a lot bolder in my room than she was at school.


    She quickly slobbered all over my cock, sucking it between her lips with a renewed enthusiasm that left my balls already aching to shoot cum into the back of her throat. For the first time in my life, I fought against the desire to orgasm. Her mouth and tongue were warm and wet, and Akiko was quite the little devilish bitch when she wanted to be. Her tongue darted around, and her eyes glanced up at me with a light in them that seemed to suggest she knew the effect she was having on my dick.


    To resist from blowing my load in an instant, I had to keep imagining her banging Derek. It was a torturous scene, but it was the only thing that kept my anger up. The next time she looked up at me, expecting me to be panting from the euphoria of her tongue, I was glaring down at her. Her bright eyes were diminished somewhat, but she seemed to attack my cock with renewed enthusiasm as if this was a battle of wills. Not tolerating that shit, I finally decided to grab her ears and force my dick down her throat.


    ¡°Mm!¡± She let out a cry, but I ignored her as I started to fuck her face roughly.


    I could only get about 3/4th of my cock into her mouth. For Derek, it was probably only like ?. If you want to be technical, she¡¯s gobbled down more of my dick than Dereks. It was a silly thought but it amused me. I kept thrusting into her, and she even tried to push me off as I used her mouth as a fuck hole. Just when I was feeling like I was about to blow my load down her throat, I stopped.


    What? I¡¯m not a guy who can cum fifteen times. That¡¯s all the stuff of fantasies. Maybe I could buy that extra ability that would let me do it, but that was a problem for the future. Thus, I had to conserve my load for when I really wanted it.


    As I pulled out, Akiko bent over and coughed, gagging a few times as she held back vomit. She was pretty good at deepthroating, as even after my violent facefuck she was able to keep it in. Of course, her face was a mess with tears, spit, and snot running from ever hole. Then again, she should be good, she¡¯s had practice. I could only stare down at her with a frown as she wiped snot from her nose and tears from her face.


    ¡°N-not so rough!¡± She complained.


    ¡°Not so rough? Aren¡¯t I doing you a favor?¡± I snarled. ¡°I¡¯m helping you make my dick nice and wet before it goes into your asshole. Now pull down your underwear and bend over my bed.¡±


    Her mouth opened in a silent cry, her body shaking a few times as more tears fell down in anguish. She stared up at me in disbelief, like she didn¡¯t even know why she was here or who was this man doing this to her. However, after a moment to compose herself, she stood up and pulled down her pants and underwear. For the first time, I could see my girlfriend¡¯s ass up close. Other than on the rooftop, I¡¯d never gotten much of a look.


    As she moved too slowly and I was starting to lose my erection, I shoved her head down on my bed. I didn¡¯t waste a moment to line the head of my cock up with her butt, and then force myself inside. Today was a day for many firsts for me. Now, I got to experience my first anal sex with my ex-girlfriend.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­. Too quick! It hurts!¡±


    I ignored her and forced it deep into her colon, savoring the feel of the tight, warm hole. This felt a lot like a pussy. However, where her pussy was softer, with tissue pushing against my cock throughout, the asshole had a single tight hole that gripped my cock like a hand, followed by an infinite abyss of pleasant warmth. I rather liked the feeling and thought I could get used to it.


    I forced myself into her a little more. She let out shouts and moans, but I kept going until I was deep inside her. I wondered if my sister could hear me fucking next door. Was she imagining herself being raped by my cock? Was she touching herself while listening to the noises? Somehow, thinking of my sister was more exciting sexually than this woman under me. After all, she was just my cumdumster slave. I had completely dissociated her from the once loving girlfriend I had.


    I started moving my hips, attacking her ass with piston movement, taking a full degree of pleasure from her ass. She squirmed under me, feeling discomfort and pain, but I made no attempt to be gentler. What I did do was reach around her leg and start rubbing her clit. As soon as my fingers touched her, Akiko made a loud gasp.


    Anal sex was painful, and only for a guy¡¯s benefit. That was the general belief going through Akiko¡¯s mind. However, with my dick in her ass pumping, while I fingered her clit, she started to feel a strange sense of pleasure. Her pussy was still being triggered and stimulated by the dick pounding her ass, and on top of that, my fingers weren¡¯t half bad either.


    ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hakaru¡­¡± She moaned my name sweetly.


    A week ago, this would have been the thing I wanted more than anything. Hearing her moan my name would have been the sweetest thing in my life. At the moment, it only reminded me how much of a whore she was. I moved faster, my dick pounding her ass and my fingers moving until they were a blur.


    ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­ ahhhn¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m going to cum¡­¡± Akiko moaned.


    ¡°Me too¡­ so I guess I¡¯m done with your ass.¡± I pulled my dick out of her and stopped fingering her.


    To suddenly be denied when she was so close, Akiko could only look back in confusion and frustration. ¡°Wh-what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t I promise to fuck all three holes.¡±


    I arched her hips slightly, pulling her butt up, and then lined my cock with her pussy, which was already very wet and lewd.


    ¡°N-no! That¡­ it was just in my ass¡­ it¡¯s dirty.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dirty all over.¡± I snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care.¡±


    ¡°No, I could get an infec- Ahhhn¡­¡± I didn¡¯t allow her to argue back as I pushed myself into her pussy.


    With my dick already in her, there was nothing Akiko could do, so she turned back while wearing a complicated look. Meanwhile, I started pumping her pussy just as fast as I was blasting her ass. She started moaning again, but I was already at my limit and hadn¡¯t taken a long enough break.


    ¡°Ahn¡­ I¡¯m going to cum this time.¡± I declared.


    ¡°W-wait¡­ not in there. I really could get pregnant this time.¡±


    ¡°Then take those day-after pills your boyfriend offered you, ah¡­ shit¡­ I¡¯m cumming¡­¡±


    ¡°S-stop, no! Please, not in¡­ ahhh¡­ I feel it¡­ damn it, Hakaru!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, slave, you¡¯re just my cum dumpster, so receive all my cum!¡±


    ¡°Ahn¡­ it¡¯s entering my womb¡­ shit, why am I cumming too.¡± Akiko cried as she orgasmed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re a slut. Your body doesn¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­ I hate you¡­¡± Akiko cried as I injected her pussy full of cum. ¡°Why are you so mean? I hate you¡­¡±


    Of course, I was a bit worried she¡¯d get pregnant, but I was also at a point where I didn¡¯t care all that much and just wanted to relieve some of my anger and stress. I finished my load, delivering it all deeply into Akiko¡¯s womb, and then shoved her off of me. She collapsed on the bed, both holes gaping and one of them leaking semen.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re done with me?¡± She demanded, glaring back at me angrily.


    ¡°Actually, you need to clean up your mess.¡± I point down to my cock, wet with spit, cum, and ass.


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s dirty¡­¡± She made a face.


    ¡°Of course, it is, you¡¯re the bitch who dirtied it. So, get over here and clean it with your tongue!¡±


    I continued to play with Akiko for another hour or two, although I wasn¡¯t able to get my dick up again for sex. I made her lick it all clean. Then I laid her on the bed and played with her for a while. I enjoyed her tits, her pussy, and her ass, probing them with my fingers. She didn¡¯t protest too much, just keeping her eyes closed.


    Eventually, I let her fall asleep, and now her naked form was on my bed for the second night in a row. I felt like I had finally become a man. Not only had a claimed Akiko, but I enjoyed some good sex for a change¡­ rather than something cramped under a staircase or tied up on her bed. I got to explore her body in depth, and I felt a lot more prepared the next time I banged a woman.


    I had cleaned myself of the sex and then put on my own pajamas. I got some matcha to drink before bed, and as I stared out the window, I heard a little click. The sound occurred two more times before I realized that rocks were falling from my roof. Someone was tossing little pebbles down just outside my window. I quietly made my way outside, avoiding alerting anyone in my home. When I looked on the roof, I saw a familiar woman.


    Rather than call her down, I fetched a ladder from the shed, leaned it against the house, and then climbed up. The past me would have been too scared to climb on to the roof of my house, but those kinds of feelings seemed to have disappeared recently. Netori was just sitting there on the roof, looking somewhat glum. I sat next to her, remaining in complete silence. She didn¡¯t acknowledge me and I didn¡¯t talk to her. We sat like that for about ten minutes before she finally pulled out her device and snorted.


    ¡°You¡¯ve earned 1000 points today. Congratulations.¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡± I laughed. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it without you?¡±


    Netori snorted, pushing off my flattery. ¡°Hmm¡­ I suppose so.¡±


    ¡°May I ask, why are the points so high?¡±


    Netori sighed. ¡°Isn¡¯t the answer obvious? Points are awarded by how people feel about you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ and Akiko hates me now!¡±


    Netori chuckles. ¡°You don¡¯t know women very well, do you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Thought so¡­ how can I put this delicately? You didn¡¯t understand Akiko at all!¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    ¡°Your previous girlfriend, she may look like a normal Japanese high school girl, but in her heart is a great deal of depravity. She¡¯s a masochist and a submissive. The way you¡¯ve been treating her today has perhaps been her greatest turn on yet. Her feelings for you have not diminished but inflated heavily. I was right, it isn¡¯t just your ability that made her the way she is, but a part of her own depraved nature being fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Netori shrugged, ¡°These are desires even they themselves would never admit. Added to that a little bit of forced promise, and she¡¯s getting to act out her deepest darkest desires! Just like your sister and her rape fetish, you ended up filling a deep, dark desire within Akiko to be dominated. In essence, she wants to be a man¡¯s filthy sex slave! That¡¯s why she cheated on you. Derek was commanding and demanding, and even if she didn¡¯t understand it herself, she was attracted to that power. Now¡­ she¡¯s attracted to the power in you.¡±


    I nodded, accepting the words she said at face value. I had seen the look on Akiko as I came inside her. Even though she said she hated me, she was still smiling the entire time, a look of ecstasy deep in her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s with you, you¡¯re not acting like your usual¡­ self.¡± I asked.


    Netori remained silent for a minute before speaking. ¡°You finished your goals.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Derek is now being cheated on, and Akiko is slowly committed to becoming your slave. I suppose now you¡¯re going to just milk the points for a while? There is no more reason to play NTR Crush, at least not competitively¡­ ah!¡±


    I bopped the top of Netori¡¯s head with my fist. ¡°What are you talking about? I may have enslaved Akiko, but she¡¯s just a slave to me now. I may be secretly cucking Derek, but my revenge is far from over. However, more than any of that, I still have women to conquer. My sister, my teacher, and even you¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re still on about stealing me?¡± Netori looked away, but she didn¡¯t seem displeased by my words.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll fight to grow more powerful, more manipulative, you¡¯ll conquer more women? Even me?¡±


    ¡°Damn straight!¡±


    Netori turned back to me, her old mischievous nature returning a bit. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll tell you that I¡¯ve received reports from up above, that¡¯s why I took off earlier.¡±


    ¡°Reports?¡±


    ¡°My game of NTR Crush is proceeding nicely¡­. Far faster than I would have imagined. I¡¯d thought it¡¯d take you nearly a year to reach level 2¡­ but you¡¯re already nearly level 3. That means, you¡¯re ready¡­¡±


    ¡°Ready? Ready for what?¡±


    Netori¡¯s eyes flashed. ¡°To meet the other players.¡±


    I gasped. ¡°There are others?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ although I personally only work with you, this game of mine is no longer exclusive. It has appeared to catch the interest of others upstairs. I just learned that there are many gods and goddesses who¡¯ve decided to invest in winning NTR Crush. I¡¯m the embodiment of theft, but there is also greed, cheating, love, sex¡­ and various other gods and goddess who have taken interest in my game and selected their own champions.¡±


    I looked over at her nervously. ¡°And what exactly does winning entail?¡±


    Netori¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°It¡¯s called NTR Crush for a reason. Of course, you must crush your opponents. We¡¯re just getting started!¡±


    I gulped as I thought about other guys out there who also had powers like mine and the wiliness to cuck other men. I looked back at Netori, this woman who came into my life not too long ago and changed absolutely everything. She stole my death, gave me the chance to redeem my pride, and supported me every step of the way. She was beautiful, mysterious, playful, and caring.


    Although she¡¯d never admit it, I reasoned that she only dated Derek to embarrass him and out Akiko. She had been on my side all the time. Even her cutting words were there not to stop me, but to make me move forward. She pushed me into becoming a true man. Even if I wasn¡¯t interested in any other perk of NTR Crush, I knew I wanted to keep this woman in my life. I firmed the resolve in my heart and met Netori¡¯s eyes.¡±


    ¡°Netori¡­ I will continue to play your game. I won¡¯t stop until I¡¯ve stolen every girl, including you!¡±


    Netori blinked, but then a beautiful smile formed on her face. ¡°Hai!¡±


    Don¡¯t forget the V1 Bonus chapters. You can unlock them with Unlock all one month with only $15 through Patreon or Full Frontal Access, or get them from the eBook. New members can get a free eBook.

 Book 2: Chapter 1

    My name is Hakaru. It¡¯s been one month since my life changed completely. At my lowest, I caught my girlfriend cheating on me with my best friend. Angry at having such a shitty life, I decided to kill myself. It was the only revenge I could manage considering the pathetic nature of my existence. Then I met Netori, and my life was never the same. She stole my death, and in exchange, offered me the chance to play her game. As long as I stole the hearts and bodies of other women from their lovers, I¡¯d gain points which I could use to gain a more attractive body, a bigger penis, and various skills that bordered on magic.


    So, I started doing things I never would have imagined in my life. I banged a goddess and lost my virginity. I blackmailed my teacher in to improving my grades. I broke off my friendship with my backstabbing best friend. I dumped my girlfriend, made her his girlfriend, and then turned her into my own personal sex slave! I even pushed my sister down and raped her. One of the biggest changes seemed to come from the most innocuous of sources.


    With more confidence, I spoke frankly with my mother, causing her to start working a little harder to be more respectable. She still drank every night, but lately, she¡¯d been taking care of herself more. She wore makeup and fine clothing. She cooked meals regularly. She was always waiting for me when I got home. I think she had even hit the gym, as her body shape was starting to improve. Her flab and wrinkles were disappearing, and even dad, who had long since abandoned her to party and cheat every night was starting to notice. I didn¡¯t know why a couple of words from me had caused such a difference, but I didn¡¯t complain. Having an attractive, beautiful, hardworking mom to come home to was somewhat nice.


    As far as my teacher, I hadn¡¯t brought up the fact she was fucking my dad, but I could tell she was still sweating, and my grades were basically all A¡¯s now. I¡¯d considered pushing the blackmail to another level, but I needed proof. Thus, for the last month, I had been trying to keep track of my father and teacher¡¯s movements. I think I figured out when they met. It seemed to be every Friday night. Of course, Miss Fukumi wasn¡¯t the only woman my dad slept around with, but she seemed to be one of the most consistent. I wondered if she knew that he was cheating on her and his wife. Knowing my father, probably not.


    My sister was a little trickier. She didn¡¯t become the nightly booty call as I imagined. In fact, she had nailed her window shut the following night, and had become somewhat paranoid. She never came out of her room to interact with the family. That was probably a good thing, as I¡¯m not sure how she¡¯d react to mom¡¯s change in behavior. Still, I was confused, because Netori told me my sister had been extremely aroused and into the rape, so why was she avoiding it? When I asked Netori, she shrugged.


    ¡°She¡¯s a girl, not fap material from one of your magazines. Girls are complicated. You can¡¯t just stick your dick in her and expect her to love you forever.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t that work for you?¡± I asked in return.


    ¡°Keep dreaming, dummy, even if I spread my legs right now you¡¯d barely earn a point!¡±


    I still saw my sister as the next conquest. This was because not only had we already slept together but she also had several side boyfriends, so multiple thefts for more points. Points really did offer diminishing returns. It was like leveling in a video game. My first week playing was truly an abnormal experience. Now that I had dried up all the positions I could push Akiko into and all the first times I could take, leveling had truly become a grind. I still hadn¡¯t managed to reach level three and forcing Akiko to cheat on Derek barely netted me ten points a day.


    ¡°NTR Crush is about stealing women. For all intents and purposes, Akiko has already been stolen. Had you done things the other way and continued to let Derek enjoy your girl, there would be even fewer points.¡± Netori had explained.


    However, I was determined to reach level three, and with only one girl netting me points, that meant I needed to push her to her limit.


    ¡°Agn¡­ tight¡­ too tight!¡± she cried under me. ¡°No more¡­ I hurt¡­ please stop, I can¡¯t take anymore. Please¡­ no¡­ no!¡±


    That was why I had Akiko in my room on a Sunday. I had made her tell her parents she was staying over at a girlfriend¡¯s house for the weekend, but really, I had brought her into my room to start grinding points. I was so close to level three I could just taste those vanity points. However, to earn the last few points I needed to take extreme measures. I tied Akiko up with various ropes and had spent the last two days sexually torturing her in every way I could think of.


    I had put clamps on her nipples. I had dropped ice on her crotch. I had stuffed something in her pussy while I fucked her ass. I had tied her up and contorted her into every position imaginable. She had earned various bruises and scratches over the last two days. Akiko truly looked like a broken woman. However, even now, I saw her cumming, her eyes rimmed with euphoria. Akiko was really enjoying this. Well, even if it was an awful experience for her, I¡¯d do it anyway, and without feeling much guilt. Akiko had long sense lost my respect. She was just my plaything.


    I had started rope practice on Akiko a few weeks ago. It was actually an attempt to prepare for tying up my sister. With her window nailed shut, I¡¯d need to come up with a different way to rape her. Getting good with ropes seemed like a necessity, and Akiko was the only girl I could hogtie. So, I started tying her up, and then kept tying her up, and eventually, it grew to this point.


    As soon as I removed the gag in her mouth made from her dirty underwear which she had cum all over yesterday, she had started begging for release. To be fair, once she got over the initial shock, she had been a good sport over the last 24 hours. But as I moved onto hour 48, her body was starting to break down. Tears ran down her face freely, and even her arousal was starting to be replaced with a fear of what I¡¯d do next.


    She was tied up on the bed with her feet and arms behind her back. This put her in a sort of crab walk pose from which she couldn¡¯t move or escape.


    ¡°Let¡¯s use the cunt blaster again,¡± I said shoving her underwear back in her mouth.


    ¡°Mmm! Nmmm! Nmmm!¡± She shook her head desperately with her eyes open, more tears falling.


    The cunt blaster was the name I gave a tool I had come up with one day in shop class. I had previously pulled apart a vibrator and noticed that the design was really just an unbalanced weight and a rotator. It was the same concept as the feedback vibration in controllers. One of the heavy duty wood drills in class was similarly unbalanced, and whenever someone tried to use it, it shook so violently that it was hard to keep in your hand. After using Dirt Scribe on my shop teacher and finding out that he had been skimming money from the class funds to bang a stripper, he had been happy to let me borrow any tools I wanted.


    I always liked to tinker with things. Back when I still cared about Akiko¡¯s wants, I used to fix appliances for a couple of extra bucks to take her on dates. Now that I was playing this game, that meager salary seemed completely inefficient. Maybe I needed to consider getting a job?


    Well, at the very least, my skills were sufficient that I was able to insert the drill part into a massager. It was an old one with some metal parts. New ones made from plastic were likely too weak to be able to handle the extreme vibration this device put out. It was seriously jarring. The first time I used it, my teeth were chattering when I was done. I ended up wrapping the handle in a bunch of insulation. The most violent part went against Akiko¡¯s clit, naturally.


    This weekend was the first time I got to try it on her. The first time I had used it, she had gone crazy. She ended up peeing herself and passing out. That was two days ago, and this was only the third time I was using it on her. The second time I managed to keep it up for five minutes. By the end, her pussy had been so numbed that she couldn¡¯t feel anything after the powerful contractions. I poked one finger into her, then two, and she said she couldn¡¯t feel them at all.


    So¡­ I stuck my fist into her. She was already really wet, and it only took a bit of force to get it in her. That, she felt, but with her pussy numbed, it wasn¡¯t painful. It was more of a shock. Seeing my entire fist slid inside her, she couldn¡¯t believe her pussy which was once so small and tight could stretch over the whole thing. I fisted her for the first time yesterday. Hey, I said I tried everything, after all, to reach my next level, and fisting just happened to be one of the few things I hadn¡¯t done yet.


    Although she complained and whined that I was ruining her pussy, she couldn¡¯t deny that it felt incredible. She ended up cumming twice on my fist until her body grew too sore to continue. I was a bit surprised that she let me do that. At that time, she wasn¡¯t even tied up. How high were her limits anyway. Just when I thought I was about to break her, we always seemed to take things one step farther. It was suprising, but so was how sadistic I could be when I didn¡¯t care about afterward.


    Now that I was pulling out the device again, I wondered how long she could last. Perhaps I could get ten minutes out of her. Naturally, we were at my house, so besides playing loud music as my sister did, I also needed to cover her mouth. Even the gag wasn¡¯t enough. I had to hold her mouth shut with my hand when I used this thing. There was just no other way.


    Brrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr¡­¡­¡­..


    ¡°Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­¡± I shoved my hand down over her lips as I turned the tool up to full blast.


    She made it seven minutes before her body was ripping at the restraints so violently I thought she¡¯d get hurt. There was a massive stain of wetness under her from losing fluids. In truth, my bed was just about ruined thanks to this girl. She should repay me. Maybe I could put her to work. She could be a sex slave and earn money for me on the corner. No¡­ even after everything I¡¯ve done, those thoughts still seemed to hurt my heart a bit.


    In spite of everything that Akiko had done to me, I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to completely destroy her. Even now, using her body to earn points, I didn¡¯t do anything that the girl herself didn¡¯t find pleasurable. For all intents and purposes, I never made her come to my house. She chose to do that of her own accord. However, now that she was mine, even if she was little more than a meat toilet, I wouldn¡¯t share her with anyone. For better or worst, Akiko was mine from now on. I decided I wouldn¡¯t discard her.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I wonder what we can fit in you now.¡± I spoke that last part out loud, looking around the room.


    ¡°Mmmlll¡­¡± She tried to murmur something from within her gag.


    A moment later, her eyes rolled up into the back of her head and she collapsed flaccid in her restraints.


    ¡°Oh, you passed out.¡± I sighed, dropping the cunt blaster on the bed next to her.


    It was heavy and landed with a distinct thud.


    ¡°That¡¯s a nasty device you made.¡± A voice came from behind me, followed by a sniffing sound. ¡°This place smells like a cheating skank.¡±


    I chuckled, looking down at Akiko. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ she really has stunk up my room, hasn¡¯t she? Man, even my rug is stained.¡±


    Netori floated into my vision, a pout on her face, and her eyes locked on me. ¡°I was talking about you!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Me? A cheater? I¡¯m single, who am I cheating on?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Netori turned her head. ¡°Isn¡¯t the reason you¡¯re earning all those points so you can have my body again?¡±


    ¡°Keep dreaming!¡± I shot back. ¡°The day I have your body, it¡¯ll be because I took it!¡±


    Netori blinked, and then laughed with her hand over her mouth. ¡°Is that so¡­ you¡¯ve been earning points so aggressively this weekend, it¡¯s been blowing up my phone, I thought you were just desperate to make me watch.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you like to watch, so don¡¯t make this about me.¡± I swatted at her ass which was floating near my face.


    ¡°Tee hee!¡± Netori laughed, turning her body and skillfully avoiding my touch.


    ¡°Why are you here, Netori?¡± I demanded, glaring up at her as she looked down at me from the ceiling.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ perhaps you need a break?¡± Netori offered.


    ¡°What is this? A video game moderator asking me to take breaks in between long gaming sessions? Give me a break!¡± I grabbed a pillow and chucked it at her.


    ¡°AH! Don¡¯t throw stuff, that¡¯s cheating!¡± She said, even while flying around the room to dodge it.


    ¡°Cheating? That¡¯s rich coming from you.¡± I glared at her before turning to the unconscious Akiko and dragging her tied form to the edge of the bed. ¡°If you¡¯re done, I need to earn more points, I wonder if I creampie her while sleeping if that elicits any bonuses¡­ maybe I can make her pregnant¡­ I¡¯ll have to abort it in a few months. Damn¡­ child sacrifice, maybe that¡¯s a bit too far.¡±


    ¡°Well, fortunately, you don¡¯t need to go that far!¡± She finally landed back on the ground.


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± She brought out a cheap plastic celebratory whistle and blew it. ¡°Congratulations! You made it to level 3!¡±


    ¡°Tell me that shit sooner!¡± I cursed, grabbing the nearest thing.


    ¡°Ahhh! I said no throwing!¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 2

    ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re just not interested in someone with no experience.¡±


    ¡°How can I get experience if no one will hire me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    The door slammed in my face. The store wasn¡¯t even closing. Apparently, he just felt like slamming the door in my face to punctuate the fact he wasn¡¯t going to hire me. My very short resume crumpled slightly as my hand shook. It was true, I had never had a job before. In truth, I never really felt I needed a job before graduating. Unfortunately, NTR Crush was a game where I¡¯d need to start earning a little money if I wanted to progress. Thus, I felt strongly that I needed a job.


    I had tried a few PC repair shops. I could build a computer from scratch. However, if I wasn¡¯t certified with some kind of windows compliance B.S., they didn¡¯t appear to be the least bit interested in me. Then, I tried a couple of fast food places, but all the local ones were managed by fat middle-aged men who were only interested in hiring high school girls they could ogle and take advantage of. The latest place I had tried to apply to was a job handing out flyers, but the more I pressed them about actually being paid, the shiftier that got until just now when a door slammed in my face.


    I supposed they wanted to pay people under the counter or something. Perhaps they wanted to get me to work for free for a while, and only pay me if business picked up. Either way, I wasn¡¯t going to be taken advantage of like that. I sighed and walked away. With my head lowered, I wasn¡¯t paying attention when I suddenly bumped into someone.


    ¡°Ah! Watch it!¡± A girl¡¯s voice cried out.


    I reached out and grabbed her, stopping her from falling down on her butt. Suddenly, a pair of brown eyes were looking up at me. I instantly recognize the girl in my arms.


    ¡°Kira?¡±


    Kira was the daughter of my teacher, and the student council president too. We used to be friends when I was younger, but when I started dating my first real girlfriend, she grew very jealous of Kira and flew into a rage every time we hung out. Thus, I stopped hanging out with Kira. Of course, I knew now that my former girlfriend Eiko was so jealous because she was a cheating whore. Like Akiko, she was a massive cheat. Unlike Akiko, who was only obsessed with one guy, Eiko slept around. She still attended my high school, and slept around enough that she had a reputation as a slut. These weren¡¯t just rumors though. Netori had confirmed to me herself that Eiko had slept with no less than six guys during our relationship, and I hadn¡¯t even fucked her once.


    That history burned, so I decided to ignore it. I looked down at Kira, who had only just now realized that I still had my hand wrapped around her, keeping her from falling.


    ¡°Hakaru!¡± Kira cried out, her face turning bright red, but not fighting from my grip. ¡°What are you doing here after school?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Oh¡­ I¡¯m looking for a job.¡± I finally let her go, causing Kira to let out a breath as if trying to calm herself. ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing!¡± Kira said defensively, but then tapped her lips. ¡°Hakaru wants a job, huh?¡±


    It was clear to me that she was doing something she didn¡¯t want me to know about and was trying to change the conversation. Since Netori entered my life, I had grown a lot more conscious on the hidden meaning behind girl¡¯s actions, and it was clear as day that Kira was hiding something. However, I didn¡¯t have any reason to push her, so I went along with her conversation.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ allowance just isn¡¯t enough and I don¡¯t get too many electronic repair jobs anymore.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Kira snapped her finger. ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re pretty good with audio/video stuff, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, it¡¯s not really doing me any good right now. I¡¯m not certified¡­¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s perfect, actually.¡± Kira reached out and grabbed my hand.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I got a job I can get you!¡± Kira said excitedly, immediately turning and pulling me.


    Now that I remembered properly, Kira had always been that kind of girl. She was usually shy until she got an idea in her head, and then she became like a bull. She used to drag me all around, causing mischief. I figured it was this bull-headed personality that got her the student council president office. Well, it didn¡¯t hurt that her dad was the vice-principal and her mom was a teacher. That fact left many people angry and frustrated with her, feeling that she didn¡¯t deserve her success.


    Of course, at the time this happened, I was dating my girlfriend and didn¡¯t have any interest in her life, so it wasn¡¯t something I thought about much until now. I stared at her twin tails bouncing along as she pulled me down the street boldly while holding my hand. I even received a few looks from a few jealous guys who didn¡¯t like seeing anyone with a girl. I had been dating girls through most of high school, so I had gotten used to this look.


    Kira was still wearing her student outfit, while I had slipped into something a bit more comfortable. The contrast made the scene of both of us together even more scandalous. I blinked when I noticed what building she was leading me into. It used to be an inn of some kind. Now, it looked somewhat run down. It had flashy signs on it and a sign to rent by the hour. Was she taking me to a love hotel!


    Kira didn¡¯t hesitate to bring me into the residence. I could smell paint as if the place was still being renovated. The lighting was low and the place looked a bit sketchy. He definitely wasn¡¯t in high school.  I suddenly started wondering if Kira had a boyfriend. Why was that an issue? Why did I feel like it¡¯d be better if she did? I really needed to calm myself!


    We ended up going to the front counter of the lobby. There was a tall guy standing there who also looked somewhat shady. He had blue dyed hair and a piercing in his nose. He looked at the pair of us holding hands with a frown.


    ¡°Hey, oniichan!¡± Kira called out, waving excitedly.


    Suddenly, I took another look at the guy behind the counter. That¡¯s right, Kira¡¯s brother was always a bit of a punk guy. However, he never could dye his hair or anything because of high school rules. He would have graduated last year though, so now he could do whatever he wanted. It looked like he had done all the things he had wanted to do. He had a tattoo on his arm, a piercing in his nose, and dyed hair. I wondered what his mother thought.


    Although, on second though, Kira¡¯s family was mixed. She wasn¡¯t a full Japanese girl, and they were very lax on eastern customs. My mother had never liked Kira. Would she also get a tattoo and piercings after school graduation? That would certainly be a surprising direction for the student council president to go after school ended.


    ¡°Sis¡­ what are you doing here? And in school uniform? You know, dad¡¯s going to be pissed.¡±


    Kira rolled her eyes. ¡°We both know dad and mom are so uptight. This is their own son¡¯s business. They should be happy for you!¡±


    Kira¡¯s brother narrowed his eyes. ¡°Now, I feel like you¡¯re buttering me up. You want something.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t a sister just want to see her oniichan-¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m going to stop you right there. You only call me oniichan when you want a favor. So, what is it? Does it have to do with your boyfriend here?¡±


    Kira broke into a blush, only now releasing my hand. ¡°He-he-he¡¯s not my boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°Okay then, a guy you want to be your boyfriend¡­¡±


    ¡°Deacon! Stop it!¡± Kira said tearfully. ¡°He¡¯s just an old friend who needs a job! It¡¯s just a job! I remember you said you needed a guy good with tech! Besides, you know him! Remember, Hakaru, we used to play together?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± Deacon eyed me up and down before shrugging. ¡°That¡¯s right. I remember you. You were dating that Eiko girl for a while. Damn she gave good he.. aaaaahh¡­ shit¡­ I mean¡­¡±


    I put up my hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know all about that stuff.¡±


    Kira cocked her head, looking between the two of us as if she didn¡¯t know all about that stuff. Bullheaded, but surprisingly innocent. I had never told her about the brutal end to my last relationship. As far as she knew, I was dating Eiko, and now I¡¯m dating Akiko and that was that. Neither of us decided to fill her in.


    ¡°A job?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I just need something to do after school to bring in some money. I want to buy a few things, and helping people with computer stuff isn¡¯t earning me enough anymore.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re a tech guy then?¡± Deacon asked.


    I nodded. ¡°I can build a PC if I need to.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re familiar¡­ with that stuff?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. Just what exactly was he expecting me to do? However, I did have an answer.


    ¡°I dated Eiko¡­ right?¡± I said quietly.


    Deacon threw up his hands and shrugged. ¡°Alright. You¡¯re hired. Shit. That means you¡¯re my first employee. That feels weird.¡±


    ¡°What exactly am I doing?¡± I asked, still a little confused


    ¡°Eh? You couldn¡¯t tell from the outside?¡± Kira broke in, giving me a questioning look.


    I wore a wry smile. ¡°Actually, I mean¡­ it kind of looks like a lo-lo¡­ ah¡­¡±


    ¡°A love hotel, right?¡± Deacon spoke up without hesitation and chuckled.


    When Kira heard that, she exploded into a blush. ¡°A l-l-love hotel! That¡¯s not¡­ this isn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Actually, it was a love hotel before. However, they¡¯ve been doing that clean up the downtown campaign the last few years and the city no longer allows that sort of thing. So, I bought the place out and I¡¯m turning it into a gaming pad and karaoke bar.¡±


    ¡°Karaoke?¡± I said wonderingly.


    Those kinds of places started to go out of business in the eighties. America didn¡¯t take to karaoke like the Japanese, so many of those bars shut down during the western invasion.


    ¡°I said gaming and Karaoke!¡± Deacon corrected. ¡°It¡¯s basically a place where you can rent a room and supplies. Lan parties, gaming, sport events, you name it! The couches are big and comfy. The privacy is assured.  The televisions are HD. What more can you ask for? Well¡­ at least that¡¯s the idea¡­¡±


    Kira clapped slightly, as if trying to humor Deacon.


    ¡°Ah¡­ so you need me to help set up the Audio Video stuff.¡±


    ¡°Well, a second hand to keep this stuff running won¡¯t hurt. Plus, you¡¯ll run the counter. We opened officially last month, but the front needs to be fixed though. The guy who made the signs totally made the place look shady. That¡¯s why mom¡¯s not going to be happy, a girl in a school uniform walking into a love hotel with a boy¡­ you¡¯re really dumb some times, sis.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Eh!¡± Kira blushed. ¡°That¡¯s not¡­ we¡¯re not¡­¡±


    ¡°Just head off,¡± I said as smoothly as I could. ¡°I think I got it from here. Thank you for your help!¡±


    ¡°Ah.. oh¡­ of course!¡± Kira gave me a bow, still flustered. ¡°Thank you, Oniichan!¡±


    She gave that call as she ran for the door, waving as she left. If no one noticed her entering the love hotel, they certainly would see her leaving it as loud as she was being. We could both only shake our heads at her lack of social awareness.


    ¡°She gone?¡± Deacon looked intently at the shut door and then sighed. ¡°Good. I wasn¡¯t gonna talk about this in front of my sister, but if you¡¯re going to work here, you need to know about the dirty little reality of this place.¡±


    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s a gaming center?¡±


    Deacon chuckled. ¡°Well, it is. I¡¯ll certainly rent to any teens or kids that come wanting to lan or whatever. However, let¡¯s face it, you lock two teens of the opposite sex in a room together for a few hours and what are they going to do?¡±


    I furrowed my eyebrows, but only had to think for a moment before my eyes opened wide. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, man. I mean, officially, it¡¯s our policy to stop people from having sex in the rooms, but unofficially, more than 50% of my profit comes from teenagers fucking. We forbid anyone over 22 from using this place and we rebranded it as for kids, but ultimately, it¡¯s still an hourly rent love hotel to way too many guests.¡±


    ¡°So, what is my job then?¡± I asked with a furrowed brow.


    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll show you.¡± We walked down the hallway where he guided. ¡°Of course, your main responsibility will be to sell people time and kick them out when they are done. We also have concessions you can sell them. Soda, nachos, popcorn¡­ typical movie theater stuff. It¡¯s mostly microwavable crap overpriced as always, so don¡¯t worry about having to learn to use an oven. We rent games, movies, whatever. They also have game consoles in every room.


    ¡°It was my dream to create a place that kids wanted to hang out with friends on the weekends and after school.¡± Deacon opened up one of the rooms. ¡°But after a month of this, I realized my harsh reality.¡±


    He gestured around the room, and my eyes had to widen. There was an abandoened bra on the couch, and a very clear stain in the middle of the couch that did not look like it was caused by food or soda. Deacon kicked the trash bucket next to me, and I looked down to see a used condom sitting in there. The entire room felt thick with sex. It smelled somewhat like my own room after I had played with Akiko all weekend. On the television a porn with the good bits blurred out was left playing while muted.


    ¡°Damn¡­¡± I said out loud.


    Deacon chuckled. ¡°Yeah¡­ this is how they usually leave it. I¡¯m sorry to say, man, but your job is cleaning up this mess. I had to get an upholstery cleaner and everything. Empty the trash, scrub the walls, delete the user history, scrub the couch for cum stains¡­ so gross.¡±


    ¡°So, you want me to be your cum cleaner?¡± I asked with a frown.


    ¡°Hey¡­ you make it sound bad. I¡¯m paying you most of the time to just sit around and take orders. Cleaning only comes at night. You can check out any movies or games you want. Heck, if you have a girl, you can use one of the rooms yourself as long as you clean up after. Although the best perk¡­ ¡°He stopped and lowered his eyes. ¡°Can you keep a secret?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah, man, my job kind of depends on this, right?¡±


    Deacon chuckled. ¡°Come over to the backroom.¡±


    I followed him into his office, where he had several monitors set up. That¡¯s when I realized I was looking at a very nice security system that had camera¡¯s filming every room and the hallway.


    ¡°Wait¡­ you have cameras in the rooms?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for child safety. Yet, these teenagers are so horny they don¡¯t care. The first few days I actually tried to stop them from fucking. Eventually, I just started watching.¡± Using a desktop, he opened a file and started playing it. ¡°See anything you recognize?¡±


    I looked down at the screen. There was a girl on her knees sucking dick. She was wearing my school¡¯s uniform. As she grew more and more excited, she hiked up her skirt, bent over, and the guy started fucking her from behind. However, my eyes landed on her face, and I realized I did know that girl.


    ¡°Eiko¡­¡±


    ¡°How do you think a looser like me ever got an underclassmen like her to suck my cock? I showed her this video and told her I was going to have to inform her parents. She couldn¡¯t get on her knees fast enough begging me to delete it. I said I would. That guy was even her boyfriend too. What a slut.¡± He glanced over at me and then blushed. ¡°Uh¡­ I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It was a long time ago.¡± I shrugged. ¡°You¡­ got any more of these recordings?¡±


    Deacon chuckled. ¡°Yup, I got recordings of half the kids at your school in compromising positions. Girls fucking boyfriends. Girls fucking guys who aren¡¯t their boyfriends. Guys lighting up. What I lack¡­ is someone on the inside. Someone at the high school who knows whose dating who¡­ and who knows who would hurt the most if this leaked out. Someone that can use this information¡­ you know¡­ for good.¡±


    ¡°If I work for you, I can use these images?¡± I asked, my eyes starting to brighten.


    ¡°I see it more as a mutually beneficial¡­ arrangement.¡± Deacon grinned, nodding his head, ¡°So, what do you say?¡±


    I scratched my chin. ¡°I think things at school are about to get very interesting.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 3

    Disclaimer: Since I¡¯ve actually been accused of racism in this story by several people, I feel I need to point out this is a story with characters from a Japan that was annexed by America after WWII and are thus embittered. The mother, in particular, is anti-westerner, and as the son hangs out with her, he picks up a little of her tendency to look down on them. This does not reflect my personal feelings on the subject. Some of my friends are Westerners. And my children. And my wife. And myself.


    ¡°This is the card key. It¡¯ll let you in the room. The room is already equipped with cable, karaoke, and a list of movies. If you need anything else, just ask¡­¡± I said as I put a card on the table.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ do you offer any erotic movies?¡± The guy asked with a grin, wrapping his arm around his girl as he pocketed the card.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask him that!¡± The girl in his arms blushed, hitting him on the pectoral playfully.


    ¡°You need an id to prove you¡¯re 18 for me to unlock that stuff,¡± I responded.


    The guy frowned. ¡°Tsk¡­ so stingy.¡±


    He grabbed his girlfriend and then pulled her off to the room. He was a buff guy with blue dyed hair. He looked like a westerner, as did his girlfriend. They were the kind of people who would have been shunned in Japan before the annexation, but were becoming more and more common these days. There was little question as to why he had brought this girl here.


    I let out a sigh. That was another sex-filled nightmare room I would have to clean. I shivered at the thought. At least, the girl was pretty, even if they both looked like a couple of deviants. Heading to the backroom, I checked the monitors on the wall. Her shirt was already off and he was sucking her nipple while she moaned. Damn! Those guys didn¡¯t even take a moment to warm up! I didn¡¯t even move that fast with Akiko, and she was just my sex slave!


    I was getting the distinct feeling that this guy was planning on renting for only the time he took to have sex. He was going to be really annoying when he got out and realized that it was a two-hour rent minimum and that he had to pay for the rest of the time. Since I started working here, I had already had to fight with two other cheap assholes just trying to bang their girlfriend for fifteen minutes and tried to be prorated by the second. .


    It was after school, and Deacon had left me in charge of the store while he ran around on some errands. Other than the couple that just came in, there was a second couple who was just finishing up, and a pair of girls who were genuinely actually just doing karaoke. Well, not every teen used this spot as their own personal fuck zone, but it certainly came close.


    While cleaning out the bathroom, I had even discovered a hole in the wall which connected a boy¡¯s stall to a girl¡¯s stall. It was basically a glory hole. There was a cover on both ends. Both people would need to flip open their side for there to be any privacy concerns, but yeah, guys were definitely sticking their dicks in that hole and getting sucked off by girl¡¯s sitting on the toilet. At least, most of the girls swallowed, so it wasn¡¯t a messy cleanup.


    The couple that had just been in the lobby had already passed third base, and he had her on her knees and she was sucking his cock. They weren¡¯t people I recognized from my school, so my interest was only passive. That was one of Deacon¡¯s commands. If students I recognized from school popped in, then I was to mark it and write everything I knew about them. As to what to do with that information, I didn¡¯t think Deacon had that figured out yet. The plan was a work in progress.


    ¡°Ooo¡­ so the job you got is to watch other people fuck? That doesn¡¯t seem like it will help you win the game.¡±


    At this point, I was used to Netori showing up unannounced behind me. I only jumped a little when she started talking, her head hovering just behind my shoulder. I shot her an exasperated look.


    ¡°Netori! You want to talk about helping me win the game? You¡¯re the one who announced I leveled and then took off before allowing me to cash in my prizes! I¡¯ve been calling for you the last two days. You didn¡¯t go to school, you didn¡¯t answer my call? Where were you?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ did Hakaru miss me?¡± Netori chuckled.


    ¡°You¡­¡± I shot her a glowering look. ¡°The only thing I missed was the points you¡¯ve deprived me pf!¡±


    ¡°Relax¡­ relax¡­ I¡¯m sorry, something came up and I got busy. I am a goddess, after all, I can¡¯t play with Hakaru all the time, I have work to do.¡±


    ¡°I find it hard to believe you do work!¡±


    ¡°Hakaru! I take offense to that! I work so hard! You¡¯re totally taking me for granted! Hmph¡­ you better show me some appreciation soon. If you keep this up, I¡¯ll arrange to have you catch me with another man, just to teach you a lesson.¡±


    ¡°What did you say, bitch?¡±


    ¡°I have needs. You haven¡¯t even spent a point to have sex with me! Instead, you just play with that sex slave girl all day.¡±


    ¡°You said that giving you points for sex was meaningless!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with meaningless sex?¡± Netori asked. ¡°All I¡¯m saying is if Tori doesn¡¯t get her rocks off with you, she¡¯ll go elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°Then bend over and I¡¯ll fuck you right now!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°No! Not without points!¡± Netori huffed. ¡°You just don¡¯t get women, do you?¡±


    I gritted my teeth as Netori floated out of my reach, a stubborn look on her face. I had to rub my temples. Only Netori had the ability to make me so frustrated so quickly. I told myself that this was simply a part of her nature, but it was still hard dealing with her.


    After reaching level three, I gained access to more abilities and also more points, but before I could even ask, Netori got a text on her phone and said she had to go. Then, she spent two days hiding somewhere. Now, she was back, pretending like nothing happened and talking about cheating on me unless I paid her for sex. What was with this sort of shitty behavior?


    ¡°Look, just lay it out there, what is my situation?¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± Netori sighed, finally relaxing until her feet touched the floor. ¡°Let¡¯s go over your status.¡±


    She pulled out her phone and began to click in it roughly. She didn¡¯t seem pleased, but she didn¡¯t seem that angry either. She was right, I didn¡¯t really understand women much at all. I considered using my dialing mind-reader on her.


    ¡°It won¡¯t work.¡± When I blinked, Netori glanced at me. ¡°Dirt Scribe. Goddess isn¡¯t included! That would make the game too easy!¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Figure that out yourself!¡± Netori sniffed. ¡°You have 5 vanity points. How would you like to spend them?¡±


    ¡°Same as before, 1 inch to my dick, ? inch to girth, and then 2 more attractiveness.¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­ Your dick has graduated to big now. Your dick is 7.5 inches long and 2.25 inches thick. Mmm¡­ that¡¯s big enough you might even be able to make me cum without faking it.¡±


    I ignored her attempts to goad me as I felt my groin. It really was big now. I was very conscious of the bulky thing in my pants. I was wearing boxers, and now I was thinking I might need to change to boxer briefs.


    ¡°What about my other stats?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re 8 on attractiveness. Ten is beautiful by the way¡­ that¡¯s the maximum for a normal attractive person. Go over 10, and you slip into the supermodel realm. As I said, a supernatural beauty like me is only a 16. Your hot enough to date the hottest girl at your school, but only just. As for me. I¡¯m still out of your league!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, keep going¡­¡±


    ¡°As for your stamina, you¡¯re at 5/100. Congratulations, you won¡¯t blow your load five seconds after sticking it in a girl. You already know you have Dirt Scribe and Locked Promise. You still can get Second Chance for 2000, then there is Slut Scale, Rape Forgiveness, Confusion, and Cuck Break for 5000. You have 5620 points at the moment.¡±


    ¡°What about new skills for level three?¡±


    ¡°Level threes skills cost 10,000 points. Level 4 will require 20,000 points, so you¡¯ll have a chance at one of those skills eventually, but right now you can¡¯t afford any.¡±


    5620 points. I had to molest and rape Akiko like a villain, but after so much work, that was all I could earn with one girl. Worse, it looked like every level was double the difficulty of the last level. Unless I started getting with new girls, it¡¯d be a long while before I needed to worry about my next skill. However, I still wanted to know what my new skills could be.


    ¡°What are the new skills?¡± I asked directly.


    ¡°The new skills are Cheater¡¯s Trap, Manipulation, True Feelings, Safety First, and First Strike,¡± Netori explained. Cheater¡¯s Trap makes someone you¡¯ve already cheated with more susceptible to cheating again. It affects your points because it¡¯s easier to get them to cheat a second time, but it does guarantee more successful long-term cheating friends. Manipulation allows you to adjust someone¡¯s way of thinking. It makes them more amenable to the power of suggestion. It¡¯s sort of like hypnosis. First Strike gives you an advantage with a girl the first time you meet her. She¡¯ll like you and trust you more at your first meeting. Once again, this can affect your points. I¡¯m not a fan of most of the third level abilities. They cheat too much and take the fun out of the game.¡±


    She said that, yet my eyes flashed eagerly when I heard those skills. With Cheater¡¯s Trap and First Strike together, it¡¯d be very easy to get women to form affairs with me by using first strike to make them cheat the first time, and then catching them in a cheater¡¯s trap after. However, that was small compared to Manipulation, I could get basically anyone I wanted. I mean, sure, I could try the hard way first, but if all else failed, I could manipulate them into bed. Plus, I could use manipulation on guys too, it was definitely the ability I wanted, no matter whether Netori agreed with it or not. However, there were two abilities she had yet to explain and I just had to ask.


    ¡°What of the last two?¡± I asked.


    ¡°These are more useful abilities. Safety First prevents you from getting diseases or getting girls pregnant unintentionally. You can still make a girl pregnant, but it needs to be your will to make it happen. As for True feelings, it¡¯s the antithesis to the other abilities. It forces a girl to act on her true feelings. You can see it like love potion number 9. It removes all doubt and magical manipulation. Things like Locked Promise, Confusion, Manipulation¡­ would be rendered useless.¡±


    ¡°So, if I used it on Akiko, her locked promise would be gone, and she¡¯d immediately leave me and go to Derek?¡±


    Netori scratched her cheek and chuckled. ¡°Yeah, something like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, no thanks!¡± I snapped. ¡°How could I possibly want to do that? Girls don¡¯t like me. Having them act on their true feelings would be the last thing I would want. Rather, that Manipulation skill sounds much more up my alley.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just the easy way¡­¡± Netori sniffed.


    ¡°Well, either way, I¡¯m going to wait a bit until I have enough for those third tier abilities.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t plan to spend any today?¡± Netori crossed her arms and glared at me. ¡°Not even on me?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like I wasn¡¯t interested, but points were precious, and a single time with Netori seemed like it¡¯d be throwing my points away at the moment. Besides, I had already said that when I slept with Netori next, it¡¯d be because I stole her. Why was she being so insistent today? Of course, I also didn¡¯t think that Netori would run to another guy. She may use it as a threat, but after Derek, I had the distinct feeling that she was on my side. That was why I was so confused since I didn¡¯t understand how throwing my points at her would help me win the game.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t plan to.¡±


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t call me again until you plan to spend something. I already said I¡¯m busy. I don¡¯t like my time being wasted!¡± Netori spun around and disappeared in a single movement.


    I stared at the place Netori had been with my mouth open. ¡°What has gotten into her?


    Seriously, Netori was always strange and unpredictable, but lately, she¡¯d been growing even stranger. The only thing I could say was that I just didn¡¯t really understand women, it seemed.


    ¡°Hey! Guy! I¡¯m done with the room! Don¡¯t think you can stay in that back room and charge me for another minute!¡± A familiar voice shouted.


    It was the guy who had just rented a room. He was done already? It had barely been five minutes.


    I turned around and headed out of the backroom. The guy was standing at the desk with the key in his hand. The girl was standing nearby. She had her arms crossed and a displeased look on her face. Netori had distracted me so I hadn¡¯t seen what happened in the room. The girl was pretty, but a bit of a punk. She was a westerner with a nose piercing and a tattoo. I imagined she had a tramp stamp too. I decided to use Dirt Scribe on her.


    ¡°Hey! We¡¯re done with the room. We decided not to use it!¡± The guy said, crossing his arms.


    This guy is so fucking cheap. I only went out with him cause he has a nice car, but he took me out to some fast food restaurant, then takes me to this shady place to have sex. Then, he cums after I sucked him off just a little bit. I didn¡¯t even get it in me! I¡¯m all worked up. Damn it, I¡¯d hump any guy right now.


    ¡°Oi¡­ you listening?¡± the guy knocks on the desk loudly.


    But it has got to be a guy with a big dick. His dick was really small. Give me something bigger than six inches and I¡¯ll pounce it without question!


    I blinked and gave my best professional smile, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that rental is a required two hours. That¡¯s 2000 yen.¡±


    ¡°You trying to rob me? Are you stupid or something? I already said that I¡¯m not paying. We didn¡¯t use the room!¡±


    This is so embarrassing! I¡¯m sorry, person behind the counter, I¡¯m totally going to dump this guy. In fact, you¡¯re kind of cute, Hehe¡­ if he won¡¯t pay, I wouldn¡¯t mind paying you with my body¡­


    I let out a cough. Never before had someone called me cute. It must have been those last two points in attractiveness that finally put me into the cute category. At four, I was probably a bit below average. At Six¡­ I was presentable. Now that I¡¯m eight, I probably look pretty good looking. By ten, I¡¯d probably be attractive enough to be one of those popular guys. I also really liked the way this girl was thinking. She was definitely a perverted freaky girl.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but you entered the room for a bit. Thus, I¡¯ll have to completely clean it to make sure it¡¯s acceptable for the next guest.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s that my problem? This is robbery! You¡¯re robbing me!¡± The guy shouted, trying to make a scene.


    I was familiar with this tactic. It was popular amongst western men in Japan. Since Japanese people valued public peace, western men found if they threw a tantrum in public, they could get the Japanese to concede in a lot of things. It was a bullying tactic. Had it been the old me, I might have even folded with this. However, I had been through a lot and I wasn¡¯t the same guy I used to be.


    ¡°Relax, perhaps we can work something out, yeah?¡± I offered calmly.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± He asked suspiciously. ¡°I¡¯m not paying you anything!¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No, with this method, you won¡¯t have to pay me a single yen.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± He demanded.


    ¡°Of course, I simply want her.¡± I pointed my finger at the girl. ¡°Give me your girl.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 4

    ¡°What the hell did you just say?¡± The guy took a step forward, his scrunched-up forehead looking bewildered at the words that just came out of my mouth.


    I didn¡¯t let my expression shift an inch as I smiled. ¡°I mean, I figured you¡¯d rather have her clean up than you?¡±


    The guy blinked, ¡°Huh? Clean?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I mean, you guys used the room, but I still got to clean the whole thing. Company policy. However, I agree, I shouldn¡¯t charge you, but I need someone to clean that room. So, as long as your girl is willing to do it for me, I¡¯m cool with letting you guys off.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The guy brightened up a bit.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± The girl put on an ugly expression. ¡°Just pay the guy. You¡¯re seriously going to make me clean that room?¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± The guy shrugged. ¡°We barely used it, right? Just a couple minutes?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°There is a procedure, I¡¯ll walk her through it, only takes like fifteen minutes. In the meantime, you can go get your car and bring it around. She¡¯ll be done before you know it.¡±


    The girl looked displeased, but the guy started nodding. ¡°Yeah¡­ cool. I thought you were one of the cool guys. Thanks, man.¡±


    I gave him a phony smile. I suspected he used the garage a few blocks down as there was no street parking around here. It¡¯d take him at least fifteen minutes to get his car. Most westerners liked to drive. Had he been Japanese, he might have walked or taken the subway, but because he was a westerner, I knew he drove around in a car, which the girl had confirmed. Even though it was inconvenient, those Americans would pay £¤2000 for parking and still end up walking. Well, it gave me all the time I needed with his girl.


    What gave me the confidence I¡¯d succeed? Well, I had heard her thoughts. She was definitely the kind of girl that wasn¡¯t above getting a little revenge. Her boyfriend had already gotten her worked up, but unlike him, she hadn¡¯t enjoyed any release. I maintained my public smile as up until the guy left the store. The girl turned to me, crossing her arms in front of her chest and giving a very deliberate sigh while rolling her eyes.


    She was a pretty girl, probably around twenty, with a piercing in her nose and a tattoo around her ankle. She was wearing a leather skirt and fishnets, and a black blouse too. I was wondering if she had any other tattoos or piercings under her clothing marking that pale skin of hers.


    ¡°I¡¯m not cleaning any toilets or anything like that.¡± She snapped.


    I gave her a smile, gesturing for her to head back into the room. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there is only one thing you need to do.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± the girl walked forward, not suspecting a thing as she entered the room where a moment ago she had been sucking her boyfriend¡¯s dong.


    Looking at her tight behind stretching that skirt, I was already growing really excited. I repeated in my head the mantra that women want it just as much as guys. She¡¯s already said she¡¯s all for this, so I just got to go for it. If she rejected it, would I rape her? I wasn¡¯t sure. After all, her boyfriend was right outside. Either way, I could get my ass kicked, but one way might even get me jail time if I was unlucky enough. It wasn¡¯t like my sister where I had anonymity and it was secretly her fetish.


    Putting on a face similar to the one I wore when I was dealing with Akiko, I closed and locked the door. Hearing the click, the girl turned around and looked back at me, a frown forming on her face.


    ¡°What is it you want me to do?¡±


    I gave a chuckle. I didn¡¯t know if it was from nervousness or from some sadism, but it sounded a bit sinister. Without letting my brain talk me out of it, I reached down, unzipped my pants and then pulled it out. My dick was a lot bigger than it had been even earlier today. No one would mistake it for a small dick anymore. It was thick, long, and already getting hard with me thinking about fucking this hot girl.


    ¡°Take care of this and we¡¯re all good.¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes fell on the dick, and several expressions played across her face. First, she was shocked, with just a little bit of disgust. Even if a girl thought such dirty things, thinking them and actually having to decide to act on them were two different things. However, before she could instinctively decline, she realized just how big this dick was compared to her boyfriend. He was actually a bit small. He didn¡¯t do westerners any favors, that was for sure. To see my cock, about twice the size, it was probably the biggest this girl had ever seen.


    ¡°S-seriously?¡± The girl said, looking at me in disbelief.


    She didn¡¯t scream, attack me, or try to flee the room. That was a good thing. There was such a thing as passive consent. Maybe some people wanted to claim this didn¡¯t count in the bedroom, but I wasn¡¯t one of them. Unless you tell me no, then I¡¯m definitely going to treat things as a yes. Well, I had already raped my own sister and turned my girlfriend into a sex slave, I didn¡¯t really need to justify my actions anymore.


    ¡°There are cameras in the rooms.¡± I said, pointing over my shoulder with my thumb. ¡°I know you missed out. He¡¯ll be a while getting the car, why don¡¯t you make everyone happy.¡±


    She glanced up at the camera with concern. It was subtle, but hinting that failure to cooperate might mean her sex video gets plastered all over the web was another nice piece of motivation, not that I made that threat. If she wanted to consider that as a possibility, she was welcome to it. The girl swallowed one more time, looking at my cock, and then lowered her head in defeat.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± She said in almost a whisper, moving down to her knees in front of my cock like a submissive woman.


    I gave another chuckle, pulling my dick away from her hands. ¡°Actually, we only have fifteen minutes and I¡¯d seen where this direction goes. How about you strip and we go from there?¡±


    The girl stood back up, and spoke in a high-octave shocked voice. ¡°Strip?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Take off your clothes. Spread it for me.¡±


    The girl slowly nodded in affirmation, but now she looked uneasy and was shaking for some reason. ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±


    She wasn¡¯t eloquent or sensual, but she was blushing and acting really shy, which was just as sexy. She took off her blouse and her skirt, revealing a pair of black underwear above her fishnet thigh-high socks. It was pretty sexy. At least, it was sexy enough I could tell she wanted to be seen that way.


    ¡°Good, now, how about you take them off too.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    I was using the same tone I used to order Akiko around. I expected it to fail with other girls, but despite the fact this girl wasn¡¯t my slave, she was just as obedient as Akiko. I was seriously really surprised. I was about to fuck a complete stranger. Sure, I had slept with Netori the first day I met her, but that situation was a little different. This girl truly is someone I just met, and will probably never meet again. She was a complete stranger. Here she was, stripping like a little slut while slipping glances at my big cock and shuddering with anticipation.


    I had rarely felt this good before. It was the feeling of being in control. That was something I had only started to taste a month or two ago, and now that I flavored it, I came to like the feel. Watching her slowly pull off her bra and panties was quite exhilarating. The girl did have a tattoo on her back, the legendary tramp stamp. More than that, she had a smoothly shaved pussy, and a tattoo of a rose to the upper right of her pink cunt. Furthermore, she had one of her nipples pierced.


    Suffice it to say, this girl was totally out of my league, yet she stood shaking without trying to hide her body. It was clear by the glistening of her pussy lips that she really wanted my cock.


    ¡°Lie down on the couch and spread your legs.¡± I gave the next order.


    She sat down on the couch, but then hugged herself like she was having second thoughts. It seemed like if I gave her enough time, she¡¯d think her way out of this. I couldn¡¯t let her have doubts now!


    ¡°Lie back and spread them!¡± I demanded.


    The girl closed her eyes for a second. ¡°Do you have a condom?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± I declared, turning away.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t see my grimace. A condom? Why the heck would I have a condom? Well, actually it was pretty normal to use condoms. Even this girl was a slutty stranger, so I was opening myself up to all kinds of possible diseases if I went bareback. However, one more glance at the smoking bare body and I knew I just had to bareback it. I wanted to see the look of surprise on her face when I came in her. I really wanted to see the look on her face as she sat in her boyfriends car with a load of my jizz leaking out her cunt.


    Deacon had handed me a wrist rubber. It was like a rubber band but had information about the school. I didn¡¯t like wearing them because they pulled on the skin, but I did have one in my pocket. Pulling it out while remaining turned away from her, I rubbed them, making a screechy noise. A second later, I snapped it. Hopefully, that sounded enough like putting a condom on that this girl wouldn¡¯t realize the difference until it was too late.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done.¡± I ordered, still facing away from her. ¡°Now close your eyes.¡±


    It was a little suspicious of an order, but when I looked back, I could see she had listened to me. This beautiful slutty girl was lying on a couch with her legs spread open waiting for my dick. I was so hard I felt like I could pop open a can of soda. Throwing my shirt away, I immediately got on top of her. She exhaled a deep breath as I mounted her, but otherwise kept her eyes shut. This wasn¡¯t really the kind of situation where it was worth being romantic, but I kissed her anyway. I was delighted to see that she kissed me back. When I pushed my cock up against her pussy, she let out a cry and her eyes opened.


    ¡°I-it won¡¯t fit.¡± She said nervously.


    I gave a dry laugh, and then thrust into her.


    ¡°Ahhhhnn¡­¡± she let out a cry, one hand squeezing the couch cushion while the other grabbed on to my arm tightly.


    Holy shit, her pussy felt like it went on forever, or maybe that was because my dick was so big now. Something I didn¡¯t realize about making my dick so much bigger is that it made all those pussies so much smaller in comparison. This slut¡¯s pussy was so fucking tight, and I felt like it took a solid minute to slide my whole length inside that tiny thing. I nearly busted my nut inside her with only one thrust. I seriously had to pause a bit. Fortunately, the girl herself was having just as much difficulty taking my cock as I did handling her pussy. She had a pained look on her face, and her eyes were squeezed tight.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to keep going.¡± I said gently, giving her lips another taste.


    Her kisses weren¡¯t something passionate. With her, everything felt more simple and experimental. After having done so many different things with Akiko, this was the second girl I got to taste in some time. The time with my sister had been frantic, and the time with Netori had been my first. So, overall, this was the first time I got to enjoy someone who wasn¡¯t Akiko when I knew what I was doing..


    I started rocking my hips and pushing my dick in and out of her. It still felt tight, and the girl wasn¡¯t saying very much. In fact, other than gripping me tightly with her mouth slightly open, making occasional whimpers, she was incredibly silent. My biggest regret at the moment was that I didn¡¯t have more time to enjoy her fully. She was such a sexy girl, and her bare pussy was such a unique experience, I wanted to enjoy this for a while.


    Reaching down, I readjusted my cock, sliding it in once again. When I brought my hand back up, I realized there was blood on it. I stared at my hand for a moment before I realized what this was. Suddenly, her shaking and nervousness made sense. The tightness of her pussy, the very closed off and unslutty way she was acting. I had to admit, I was completely caught off guard.


    With the outfit, the boyfriend, the tattoos and the piercings, I had made a major assumption about this girl, and now I realized that I was probably wrong. She wasn¡¯t a slut at all. Well, at least not in the way it mattered to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re a virgin?¡± I asked in disbelief.


    That was a dumb question to ask. My dick was currently buried deep inside her. This girl wasn¡¯t a virgin anymore.

 Book 2: Chapter 5

    ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re a virgin?¡± I asked with a surprised look.


    The girl under me turned away with embarrassment. ¡°I was planning on giving it to him today¡­ but then he acted like such a cheap jerk¡­¡±


    ¡°So, you gave it to me?¡± I raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± she protested, tear sliding down her cheek. ¡°The other girls at University were making fun of me for still being a virgin. I was just getting tired of being made fun of. Shit¡­ I even have a boyfriend¡­ yet I still went here with that guy.¡±


    I reached out and wiped the tear from her cheek. ¡°It seems like I was a little rough.¡±


    The girl put on an uncomfortable expression. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It already hurts. Just finish up quickly.¡±


    It seemed like this girl was looking to lose her virginity with any guy, and it just so happened to be me. I scratched my chin, thinking about how I felt about that. Netori had said before that if there was no emotion in it, that sex wouldn¡¯t get me a lot of points. I had to steal the girl entirely, and this girl¡¯s relationship with her boyfriend was somewhat superficial. I had been so quick to jump at the opportunity to get more points, especially when I found out I couldn¡¯t buy anything after leveling, that I jumped into this prematurely.


    I wasn¡¯t just going around banging women for fun. There was a strategy involved. I decided to take women and make them mine. Looking down at the girl with wet eyes and a determined look, I realized the only thing I stole from her was her virginity. I let out a sigh and pulled out my dick, suddenly no longer in the mood to bang her. She looked up at me, her expression growing confused.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Your way too cute and sexy to lose your virginity here on a couch¡­¡± I explained, ignoring the fact it was technically too late. ¡°On Friday, I¡¯ll take you on a real date. We¡¯ll get a place at a true love hotel and then we can do this the proper way.¡±


    The girl was already shaking her head. ¡°That¡­ I don¡¯t even know you. This¡­ this was just a mistake.¡±


    ¡°The name is Hakaru.¡± I grabbed my pants and pulled them back on and stood. ¡°Your name?¡±


    The naked girl crossed her arms over her chest and closed her legs, starting to show some modesty now that I stopped being the aggressor. ¡°I¡¯m such an idiot. You¡¯re not even in college, are you? Are you a virgin too?¡±


    I ignored those questions as I wrote down my name and number on a piece of paper and then handed it to her. She looked at my hand, a bitter expression on her face, but she didn¡¯t take the paper.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯ve already stuck my dick in you. If that¡¯s all you cared about, then get lost.¡± I shrugged. ¡°However, I think you don¡¯t just want to have sex, you want to know sex.¡±


    She glanced up with a questioning look. ¡°Know sex?¡±


    ¡°You want to be able to talk to your friends about sex having actually known what it feels like. That¡¯s something that¡¯s not going to happen in five minutes on the couch in a smelly sex room.¡± I explained. ¡°Furthermore, you likely are afraid your time with your boyfriend will be bad, so you wanted to practice first. That¡¯s why you went out with that dumbass instead of him, right? He¡¯s got a reputation for banging a lot of chicks and you thought he¡¯d be good for giving you experience?¡±


    The girl shook, lowering her expression.¡± I was afraid my relationship with my boyfriend would change¡­ after¡­ ¡± she stopped speaking and sat in silence for a moment.


    Finally, she nodded, slowly reaching out and grabbing my number.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care you have a boyfriend and I¡¯m no virgin. I¡¯ll show you many things. You¡¯re not my first girl, but I am your first man. I¡¯m willing to put money into you and I¡¯m willing to show you a good time. That¡¯s more than that idiot outside will do.¡±


    ¡°O-okay¡­¡± she spoke softly. ¡°M-my name is Gina.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Gina. Give me a call then.¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t you want my number too?¡± She asked, looking surprised as I turned away from her.


    ¡°You can call me whenever you want,¡± I explained. ¡°I don¡¯t need to deal with you waiting for a phone call. This is your body and your choice. You know my Friday will be free. I can¡¯t promise any other day. Call me, or don¡¯t.¡±


    Gina blinked, but then her eyes started to grow a bit of their glow back. There was a bit of excitement that spread through her. I had deliberately left this all up to her. She likely wanted to feel empowered right now, so I gave her that.


    ¡°Hey! Where¡¯s Gina! I¡¯m back?¡± A shout came down the hallway.


    ¡°Oh, shit!¡± Gina cursed, running to grab her clothing and put them back on.


    I turned and opened the door, ducking out of the room and closing it behind me. The cheap guy was already halfway down the hallway. He was a lot faster than I expected. Had we continued on having sex, there was a good chance he would have walked in on us in the middle of it. I let out a breath at how close I came to getting my ass beat.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± He asked cockily as he strutted back back.


    I let out my professional smile and gestured him back down the hallway. ¡°She¡¯s coming. She just finished up now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ whatever.¡± The guy shrugged. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll help her finish up.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t stop him from shoving me aside and continuing down the hallway.


    Just as he reached the door it popped open. The girl dressed quick, and while she looked a little flustered, no one would notice she had just been naked and pushed down on a couch.


    ¡°James¡­ I¡¯m done.¡± She said, forcing a smile on her face.


    ¡°Bout time.¡± He growled, grabbing her arm and then turning to leave.


    I crossed my arms as I watched them go. Gina looked back at me, her forehead wrinkled as if she was struggling with something. In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything as he tugged her away. I didn¡¯t meet her look, instead putting on a distant and aloof expression I was hoping would do it for her. They ended up out the door a moment later, and only then I let out a sigh. Well, it wasn¡¯t the massive victory I had been hoping for. Rather, this was about planting seeds.


    I had been reading a couple of pickup artist books lately. Looking like you¡¯re interested but not interested was the main way to get a girl to obsess about you. It was possible I¡¯d never hear from Gina again, but it was also possible that she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop thinking about me. I made an impression on her. While I flouted her first-time by being too aggressive and eager, I planned to make up for it on Friday by wooing her a bit. If it worked, my points would be three or four times higher than had I gone to completion today.


    Grabbing the cleaning supplies, I return back to the room to complete the job I had said she did. While cleaning up the couch, I noticed there was a small blood stain there. She really was a virgin girl. A virgin who wanted to act the slut because of peer pressure. I could only shake my head at that. Then, I found her panties in the couch cushions. She had left wearing nothing! Grabbing the panties, I tossed in my bag. I¡¯d bring them to her on Friday if she ever called. If not¡­ maybe I could sell them for some extra money. She had gotten excited in them while she sucked her boyfriend¡¯s cock, so they had a very distinct lewd smell. Maybe I should put them in a baggy to preserve their freshness.


    My other guests finished up and it was starting to get dark out. I was just getting ready to leave when the door opened with a ring once again.


    ¡°Come on¡­ let¡¯s have some fun¡­¡± A voice was saying.


    I looked up, and then immediately started coughing. There was a guy and he was dragging my sister into the store. When she saw me, her face went white. My mouth dropped open a bit, completely unprepared for this.


    ¡°Hakaru!¡± She spoke up with a squeak.


    ¡°Eh? Your brother works here? What are you doing working in a love hotel?¡±


    I put on a wry smile. ¡°This is a game center. You rent out rooms to play with multimedia stuff.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The guy had a disappointed expression on his face.


    When I shot Maria a look, she lowered her eyes, her face exploding with red. I had heard what he said, a love hotel. She was completely exposed heading out with a boy to have sex.


    ¡°Jack¡­ let¡¯s go¡­¡± Maria pulled on his arm. ¡°We can still¡­ find somewhere else.¡±


    I felt an extreme pang of irritation. I knew that Maria wasn¡¯t really mine. We weren¡¯t close, and the one time we had an encounter together, I had been hidden. However, I still felt extreme jealousy. This asshole was going to fuck my sister?


    ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡± Jack said, waving his hand. ¡°Hey, how much is it to rent a room?¡±


    ¡°You need to rent for two hours, that¡¯s 2,000 yen,¡± I explained.


    ¡°So cheap! A hotel costs nearly four times that.¡± Jack chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ll take one of those.¡±


    Maria¡¯s face went even redder and she pulled on his sleeve. ¡°Jack¡­ my brother is here, can we go somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Jack raised an eyebrow. ¡°I thought you were telling me how much of a dirty girl you were and how you¡¯re way better than Rachel. Was I mistaken coming out with you?¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡­¡±


    I gritted my teeth. I really didn¡¯t like the way he was talking to Maria at all. Actually, the way he was talking to Maria was a bit like the way I talked to women! He was being a total manipulative jerk, and she was lapping it up! I really hated that.


    ¡°Hey, give me the key. Your sister and I are going to have some fun.¡± Jack gave a shit-eating grin as he shamelessly spoke.


    Fortunately, the ugly expression on my face could just as easily be confused for disgust as the jealous rage I was actually feeling. However, I was an employee and Jack was older than me. He was a so-called super senior, already in his 5th year of schooling. This was a situation created specifically to cater to Western students who couldn¡¯t handle our selection process. Point being, he could kick my ass.


    I knew him at school for being a bit of a womanizer and a trouble-maker. I asked about him after Maria had mentioned him. He was a poor guy who made money selling drugs, so naturally, he took the chance to get a room for cheap too. With my mouth still closed tightly, I took his information and gave him a key card. My heart dropped as he pulled my sister into one of the rooms. Shaking slightly, I forced myself into the backroom.


    They were on the monitors, my sister, and this so-called Jack. He wasted no time, immediately grabbing her chest and squeezing it while he kissed her neck. My sister bent her neck to give him access, and he continued to violate her roughly. I bit my lip. I really felt like punching something. I just couldn¡¯t believe I was stuck in this situation. Maria was mine! I had to just watch as some guy fucked her? But, what else could I do?


    If I stormed into the room to interrupt them, I¡¯d only weird her out and get beaten up by him. Maybe I could pull the fire alarm? No¡­ what was I thinking? Was I a kindergartener now? Their actions were getting heavier and heavier. His hand was starting to unbuckle the belt that held up her miniskirt. Then, something happened and she pulled back, putting her hand on his chest. They said some words I couldn¡¯t hear, and then she turned and opened the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m going freshen up. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Maria¡¯s words could be heard faintly down the hall.


    The door was shut and Maria walked off to the girl¡¯s bathroom. Walking out of the backroom, I glanced down the hall as I saw her figure enter the bathroom. The two were separate now¡­ but how could I keep it that way? I had to do something to keep the pair from having sex. I had to cockblock this asshole, or I¡¯d never forgive myself. I couldn¡¯t just sit and watch this bastard bang my sister. I¡¯d go crazy. How could I keep them from having sex? Well, she went to freshen up, so she was concerned about how she looked and smelled when he started! Maybe if I dumped dirty water on her! I could dirty her up.


    ¡°Dirty¡­ her¡­¡±


    My eyes flashed. That¡¯s right. There was that option. I could rape her right now. If I took her in the bathroom, not only would she be in shock and not want to have sex with him, but how could she spread her legs for another man while her pussy was leaking my cum? It would destroy their relationship in an instant!


    It was really risky. Even riskier than before. If I headed to the bathroom and didn¡¯t wait, and I was caught raping her, getting beat up would be the least of my worries. I didn¡¯t have much time to think about it though. Running into the backroom, I immediately changed my clothing. Fortunately, Deacon had a couple of items people had left in a lost and found box. That included a few sex items, like bindings and a gag. It also included a shirt and a ski mask. I put them on and shoved the bindings in my pocket. Locking the door to the front. I steeled myself one last time as I headed for the bathroom.


    When the goddess closed one door, she opened another. I wouldn¡¯t be sleeping with Gina tonight, but one way or another, Maria was going to taste my cock!

 Book 2: Chapter 6

    Looking down the long hallway, the bathroom to the lady¡¯s and men¡¯s room was at the very end. I swallowed down my saliva with a rough gulp. My heart was beating a mile a minute. It was just like the first time that I had Maria over a month ago. However, this was considerably riskier. There was no telling how my sister would react. A single mistake and my entire life could be destroyed. On the other hand, if I did nothing, I had the gnawing feeling in my gut that I would lose my sister forever.


    The first step was the hardest. By the time I was halfway down the hallway, I was able to move my body normally once again. I still felt like I was on the verge of hyperventilating, but if I wasted another second, she could be finished. At that point, it would be entirely too late. Shit, my body was shaking. I couldn¡¯t back down now. I just had to go all out. I had to be completely dominating and not give her a single inch. Her body was mine. I¡¯d steal her, just like I stole Akiko.


    I pushed open the door. It flew open with a slam, and then I skidded to a stop in the middle of the room. I was inside the girl¡¯s room, but as I looked around with a bewildered look, I realized that there was no one inside.


    ¡°Jeese, you scared me. Show some respect to the door!¡± An admonishing voice came from behind one of the stalls.¡±


    As the door behind me swung back shut, I caught it before it made another noise. My sister was sitting on the toilet right now in one of the stalls. For a moment, I felt like crying. I had worked myself up for that, and my momentum was completely killed. I was in the bathroom, but my sister didn¡¯t realize there was a man in here with her. If she did, the tinkle sound I heard would have been impossible for her. I let out a long breath, trying to make sure she couldn¡¯t hear my voice, I slowly closed the door and locked it with a click.


    It was a public restroom, but there was a hidden lock for when you needed to clean it to keep anyone from walking in. Well, it¡¯d also keep someone from escaping if they were too frightened or confused to find the lock. From this point onward, it was just me and Maria in this room alone. Maria was focused on herself and didn¡¯t notice me. She cleared her throat and blew her nose while I walked over to the sink. I imagined her sitting there on the toilet, her pants, and undies wrapped around her ankles. It was an enticing sight.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be the best time to strike? Why should I wait for her to put her clothing back on? It was way more efficient to strike while she was in the stall. Looking at the stall my sister was in, even the lock was one that could be undone with the use of a coin. These were westernized toilets, so they had the shitty dividers with giant spaces underneath. The lock was flimsy and included a divot on the outside to easily be unlocked should someone lock it and climb out the bottom as a prank. These stalls weren¡¯t made to really keep people out, just offer an ounce of privacy.


    Pulling a coin from my pocket, I moved to a position where I could see her feet in the mirror. It didn¡¯t take long for her the finish up. The toilet flushed and she started standing up. Fumbling with the coin, I turned the lock and then flung her door open. Just like that, I was face to face with my sister. She was bent over but had yet to pull up her skirt and underwear. Her eyes shot up, and she had a momentary expression of shock.


    As her eyes realized that there was a masked male figure over her, that expression quickly started to morph into one of terror. Not giving her a chance to scream, I immediately grabbed her and shoved the gag into her mouth. At that point, she let out a noise, but mostly her eyes were wide like a lost lamb. Her eyes were still on me though, and I realized that the longer she looked at me, even with a mask, the more likely she¡¯d realize I was her brother.


    Doing the only thing I could do, I grabbed her and spun her around. Shoving her head forward back into the stall so she couldn¡¯t see me. She was now facing down into the toilet. At this point, she had grabbed onto the bars on either side of the toilet to keep herself from plunging in. Her ass was pointed in my direction bent over and exposing her delicious pussy. This was what I was here to do. I ripped out my cock, and with barely a moment¡¯s hesitation, I slid it into my sister.


    ¡°Mmmmnnnn!¡± She let out a cry, but it was muffled by her gag.


    Her head shot back and she tried to give me a look of disbelief. Not wanting her to get any more hints on my identity, I grabbed her hair roughly and used it to control her head. Shoving her back down forcefully, I began to rock my hips in and out of my sister. Although I had deflowered a tight virgin only a brief while ago, something about my sister was infinitely more satisfying. Her pussy felt really welcoming, and even though my sister was not voluptuous, her proportions were very sexy and desirable.


    As I plowed away, she made cute moaning noises. In fact, I realized very quickly that my sister wasn¡¯t resisting at all. My expression turned somewhat wry. I knew that my sister really liked rape, but she should have at least a little bit of self-preservation, right? I was a complete stranger to her, and she was being incredibly passive.


    Although, now that I thought about it, while there were tons of self-defense classes that taught women how to fight off sexual attacks, I recalled a public announcement that encouraged women to remain docile if they were being raped. This caused a public uproar, with women claiming it was anti-feminist. However, the announcement was based on real data. A woman who fought back angered her attacker and usually lead to more violent rapes and possible death. Only a docile woman who did what her attacker said until she had the opportunity to escape had a greater survival rate. Perhaps my sister had taken that lesson to heart?


    Damn¡­ I was thinking about such things even as my dick slid out of her tight pussy. It felt amazing, and suddenly it felt like her cunt was sucking me inside. Her pussy was growing even tighter, and it kept clamping down. Wait, didn¡¯t that mean she was orgasming? My sister was already orgasming on my cock! Even Akiko wasn¡¯t such a slut to get off that quickly. Damn it, the feeling was way too good. I was about to cum inside my sister.


    While I had almost done it once before, I managed to pull out just in time. This time, I still didn¡¯t have anything like a condom. Banging my sister raw was the only option. I realized I needed to start traveling with condoms. Earlier, I had delusions of filling her pussy with cum so no other man would touch her, but the truth was that I didn¡¯t want to have a baby with my sister, so I pulled out immediately and then yanked her head up. I had a distinct feeling that she wouldn¡¯t scream. Given how she was acting, I was willing to take the risk.


    After forcing her in a standing position, I turned her back around. Grabbing her hair tightly so she felt just a bit of pain, I gave her the darkest look I could manage.


    ¡°If you scream, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± I threatened using a grizzled voice I thought sounded threatening.


    Her eyes widened. Tears were falling down her cheeks. She nodded, looking up at me fearfully. I grabbed her gag and pulled it out of her mouth. As soon as her jaw was free, she reached out and grabbed my shirt. For a second, I thought she was going to try to shove me or attack me. Instinctively, I pulled harder on her hair and reached out with my spare hand and grabbed her throat. She let out a cry, but it turned to a squawk as I tightened my hand on her throat.


    With her head pulled back and her eyes looking down her face at me in fright, she finally spoke. ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    I let out a mean laugh. ¡°Heh¡­ if you want to get out of this, then be a good girl and suck my cock!¡±


    I forced her down on her knees. She attacked my cock without any hesitation. I was raping her, right? At that exact moment, my sister¡¯s head was bobbing enthusiastically down my cock. She couldn¡¯t even fit the whole thing in her mouth, but she seemed to be trying to deep throat it. Although I had a strong grip on the back of her head, I wasn¡¯t necessarily trying to jam it in the back of her throat. She was doing that of her own accord.


    ¡°Gah¡­ Gah¡­!¡± Her throat made really lewd wet sounds as she sucked me off.


    Had my mask been off, my face would have been red. I didn¡¯t realize how adorable my sister looked sucking cock. She was also really good at it. Her lips around my cock felt amazing. Akiko had very little compared to the skill of my sister. Well, that wasn¡¯t anything to be proud of, considering where my sister likely gained her skills, but she was still amazing. Despite the fact I just pushed her down, she was giving my cock all she had.


    Her eyes were closed, but if she opened them up and looked at me, it would have been so sexy that I would have lost it. My grip had lightened on her head and I stroked it instead. My heart felt weird, and I suddenly had the desire to embrace my sister more intimately.


    ¡°Ahhnn¡­ coming!¡± I let out a cry, not masking my voice at all.


    Maria probably didn¡¯t notice over the sound of her own machinations sucking my cock and her own enthusiastic moans. Plus, a moment later my cock swelled and I exploded in her mouth. She let out a noise of surprise and then started swallowing down my cum. She kept sucking and swallowing as I came down her throat, and for a moment I lost all energy and my legs turned wobbly. I was moaning and panting, and I didn¡¯t even care.


    Finally, my cock started to soften, and she let it flop out of her mouth. She was breathing hard too. She wiped her lips, missing a bit, and then looked up at me.


    ¡°Ha-hakaru?¡± She suddenly spoke my name.


    I lifted my head and laughed and then spoke in the gruff voice. ¡°You must be a major bro-con if you want to fantasize fucking your brother.¡±


    Maria lowered her head, blushing slightly and muttering to herself. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯ve seen him naked. His is quite small¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen, bitch,¡± I snapped, ignoring those words. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you date that tool Jack, but know your pussy belongs to me! I¡¯ll have it whenever I want! Don¡¯t think that nailing your window shut will stop me anymore!¡±


    Maria gasped, falling back against the toilet. ¡°You¡¯re the same guy from before?¡±


    ¡°I know where you live. I know when you¡¯re alone. Keep clean and shave for me, because I¡¯ll be taking you whenever I want!¡±


    I raised my smartphone and snapped a picture. She blinked, staring up at me with a confused expression as if she didn¡¯t understand what I just did. She still had some cum that leaked down her chin. Her pants and underwear were absent, and I had pulled up her shirt, freeing her boobs. Suffice it to say, for a sudden picture, it was a very erotic one.


    ¡°Ditch Jack tonight, or I¡¯ll send him and everyone else in your school this picture.¡±


    With a flash of realization, Maria pulled down her shirt and then shot me a glare. I had already turned away and was walking out of the room, unlocking the door as I went.


    ¡°Wait¡­ who are you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°The only man that you¡¯ll ever taste again!¡± I said with a laugh and then walked out.


    The door slammed shut, and as soon as it did, I raced back to the front concession area. The mask, the shirt, and even the pants were discarded. I dressed back into my original clothing and threw on a pair of shorts on. I unlocked the front of the room and then jumped back onto my seat, pulling out a magazine. Fortunately, Maria took some time to clean herself up. It was another five minutes when the lady¡¯s room door quietly opened and she walked out.


    Her head was down and she had a strange look in her eyes. Well, I made sure to keep reading my magazine nonchalantly. She passed by the room that Jack was in and then stopped where I was in the front.


    ¡°You are done with Jack already?¡± I asked, trying to keep the bitter sound out of my throat.


    ¡°Brother¡­ did you see a masked guy come in earlier?¡±


    I cocked my head as if confused. ¡°The only ones that came in were Jack and you.¡±


    ¡°D-do you have any security footage?¡±


    I frowned. My sister wasn¡¯t going to leave it be. How was I going to throw her off my trail?

 Book 2: Chapter 7

    ¡°Ah¡­ actually, they have cameras in the rooms?¡± I responded after a long silence.


    ¡°The rooms, not the hallways?¡± Maria¡¯s expression turned angry. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    ¡°Why? Was there anything in the gaming room that shouldn¡¯t be recorded?¡±


    Maria¡¯s spine straightened and she broke into a blush. ¡°That¡­ I mean¡­¡±


    Of course, I knew that Maria wouldn¡¯t admit that she was going to have sex with someone in that room. Whether she thought I was clueless or a creep, it didn¡¯t really matter. As long as she was too embarrassed to bring it up, it was fine. I gave her a helpless shrug.


    ¡°Did something happen in the hallway I should know about?¡±


    ¡°Never mind that, how could someone get in here without you noticing?¡± Maria demanded.


    ¡°Eh? We leave the back exit unlocked. Did someone sneak in while I was away.¡±


    Maria crossed her arms and looked away, a vexed look on her face. ¡°Never mind.¡±


    I put on my best innocent look. ¡°I¡¯m your brother. If something happened, you can confide in me. After all, we¡¯re family?¡¯


    Maria¡¯s shot me a look. ¡°I said never mind. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know the truth.¡±


    With those words, Maria spun around and started walking back to the door with Jack in it. A pang of anxiety shot through me. She was going to go back to him? I had raped her because I thought it would end Jack¡¯s chances of having her today. I didn¡¯t expect Maria to ignore the rapist¡¯s threats and run back into his arms!


    ¡°You¡¯re going back to him?¡± I let out a cry of surprise and ran down the hallway to stop her.


    ¡°I need to tell him I¡¯m leaving. I can¡¯t just say nothing.¡± Maria stopped as she caught my oddly worded question and shot me a suspicious look. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡±


    I stopped as I got to her, my hand dropping to my side. We were only a few feet outside of her door. My mouth fell open. I had allowed my emotions to override my sense, and now I suggested that I knew a bit about what happened. I scanned through my memory in order to come up with a defense, but my mind blanked as her eyes narrowed. Just as she was about to say something, a moaning voice came from the door, causing both of us to freeze.


    We both spun to look at the door Jack was behind. The voice that sounded wasn¡¯t a mans at all. Rather, the sound was that of a woman. Furthermore, it sounded like a woman having sex. I took a step forward while my sister pushed an ear against the door. A quiet slapping sound could be heard, along with moans that were both a man and a woman.


    ¡°Ahhhnnnn¡­¡± Another loud moan came from the door, leaving no room for doubt as to what was happening behind that door.


    I pulled back and looked at Maria. She remained at the door, her figure unmoving. Very slowly, her hand moved towards the doorknob.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡± I whispered. ¡°Perhaps we should check the security first. It will leave no doubt.¡±


    Maria¡¯s hand stopped. I fought any feeling of smugness on my face. In reality, no one else should have been in the room, so I too was curious who he was sleeping with. However, if Maria tried to open the door, she¡¯d need to put the card in too. Perhaps they were on a couch with their clothing on, and he could quickly pull out, zip up, and lie about what they were doing. Based on how they were caught, there was any number of different ways to lie and leave room for doubt.


    I understood men like this. They would use anything to make the girl doubt her own eyes, wrapping her in a web. The only way I could take advantage of this scene completely was to have her watch Jack having sex with his sexual partner on film, with no doubt as to what she was seeing. Like that, my sister would finally drop her desire for Jack, and I could continue to bring her more and more to me.


    Maria¡¯s eyes turned to mine. A lot of the smugness dissipated when I saw the hurt in her eyes. She was my sister, after all, and seeing her being cheated on did bother me a bit. She gave a nod and I lead the way to the back room. Turning on the monitor, I brought up the image of the girl. Instantly a scene of Jack appeared. His face was pretty clear in the camera. He was completely naked, and he was banging this girl who was bent over, her face out of frame. I let out a quiet sigh of relief. That idiot really did decide to sneak some other chick in and cheat on Maria.


    Maybe he left the room while I was raping Maria and opened the door so this girl could sneak in. I didn¡¯t really know exactly why he decided to do this. However, the fact that he was sleeping around was undeniable. Looking at Maria, I could see her face turn white. Her head lowered and her hands tightened on her sides.


    ¡°Even after all that, he still went for her¡­¡± Maria spoke bitter words to herself.


    Did Maria know this other girl? She seemed to have this impression that she knew who was under Jack. Although the screen had no sound, their noises were pretty loud and it was clear they were intended to be heard. Even all the way over here, if you listened carefully, you could hear some of the girl¡¯s loudest cries. Her voice kept tugging at my memory slightly, but I ignored it, more focused on Maria¡¯s state of mind.


    She finally turned around, no longer looking at the screen which depicted her boyfriend banging some random girl. Her eyes were wet and she had a pitiful expression. I suddenly found myself wanting to hug her and make her feel better. Although I wanted to possess my sister, I didn¡¯t want to do it by hurting her. My feelings were a bit complicated. However, one thing I knew for certain, this asshole Jack would have to pay. Perhaps, I could steal this girl he was fucking and turn her into my own personal sex toy, just like Akiko.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ going to go¡­¡± Maria spoke in a weak voice, a tear falling down her cheek. ¡°Thank you, brother¡­¡±


    Rather than joyous and happy, I felt my chest tighten as I watched my sister walk out of the room and leave the store by the front door. I wanted to say something, but I really didn¡¯t know what to say. I had wanted this to happen. It happened exactly like I had hoped. If I tried to talk to her now, I wasn¡¯t sure I wouldn¡¯t make things even worst. I wanted to improve the situation with my sister, not make her cry even more by looking like I was gloating.


    I sighed and turned back to the recording. I could only look on a bit dissatisfied when I saw that Jack¡¯s dick was pretty large. I¡¯d still need to add a few more points before I could match up with his size. Furthermore, he seemed to have a great amount of endurance. This girl was getting it hard, and by the noises coming from her throat that I could distantly hear from here, she certainly seemed to be enjoying it. Taking her from this prick would require a lot of work. He was older, a better lover, and clearly more shameless. The fact he ditched my sister so easily really made me angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to rape that slut of his,¡± I muttered, keeping my eyes on the screen.


    At that point, the two decided to switch positions. The girl fell back so she was against the wall. The guy hiked up her leg and slid his long dick inside her, fucking her with her leg in his arm while she leaned back and took it. Her face was revealed on the screen, and it took me a few moments to realize that I recognized the girl. My throat caught and my expression fell.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    The girl was an immaculate beauty with long black hair and dark eyes. Her body was nearly perfect, as was her face. However, that face was now scrunched up in an erotic expression while a dick slid in and out of her over and over again. She was pinned against the wall by that tall douchebag getting a hard pounding. That woman was someone no one could forget. I knew her all too well. She was the woman I had lost my virginity to. She was the goddess who had changed my life entirely. She was Netori!


    My legs went weak and I fell, holding on the edge of the counter to keep myself from completely collapsing to the ground. ¡°You¡­ no¡­¡±


    I continued to stare, but the longer I stared, the more I understood that it was clearly her. Netori was in the room right now banging another man. She said she would do it, and then she did exactly what she threatened. My goddess¡­ my woman, she decided to fuck some other guy just to get back at me.Not just any guy, but the douchebag who already had his eyes on my sister.


    Forcing myself, I reached out and paused the scene. Her erotic face was frozen in place. Her eyes seemed to be looking right at the camera while this fucker¡¯s dick was deep inside her. She knew the camera was there, and she wanted to be seen by me. Fear, anger, hate, hurt¡­ all these emotions and more flooded into me. I hit rewind, sending the image back to about twenty minutes ago when my sister left the room.


    About a minute after she left, Netori suddenly appeared in his room in the same way she appeared in front of me, as if from thin air. Jack acted like he recognized her, nodding and listening to what she said, rather than freaking out at her appearance. Suddenly, rage formed on his face, and he spun to head to the door. I had the feeling that she was telling Jack about Maria¡¯s rape. As he reached for the doorknob, Netori grabbed his arm and stopped him. A mischievous smile formed on her face.


    At this point, her eyes flashed to the camera and gave a knowing smile while she whispered in his ear something I couldn¡¯t hear. After she pulled back, a cruel smile formed on his lips, and he nodded. At this point, Netori started stripping. Had she done this because I was raping Maria? She distracted him while I banged my sister. Could I even be mad at her if that was the case? No¡­ she told him in the first place what we were doing. This vindictive bitch had made all of this happen.


    He started pawing at my beautiful goddess, and she quickly stripped off her clothing like an eager slut. Within a short period, he was banging her, his big cock sliding into her perfect snatch. Every once in a while, her eyes would subtly turn to the camera, as if to remind me that she was well aware I¡¯d watch all of this. My knuckles were white as they squeezed the counter.


    ¡°Hey, were did Maria go?¡± A voice called from the counter.


    Pausing the video, I turned and walked out, my expression dark and angry. Jack was standing there at the counter, casually picking his teeth. He was dressed now and gave no indication of the acts he had been performing just moments ago in that room. I could even smell the sex wafting off him, and it made me nauseous.


    ¡°She left,¡± I said, a frown on my lips.


    ¡°Eh? That bitch already left?¡±


    ¡°Watch it!¡± I snapped. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about my sister that way!¡±


    Jack¡¯s jovial expression quickly turned dark. ¡°What was that, dork? Did you want to get your ass kicked?¡±


    ¡°You know what you did!¡± I shot back. ¡°She had every right to leave!¡±


    ¡°Haha? What? Oh¡­ Do you mean my lady friend? Well, maybe if she didn¡¯t spread her legs first-¡° Jack suddenly froze and shot me a surprised expression. ¡°No¡­ wait a minute. You¡¯re the guy Rory warned me about? No fucking way¡­ a little dweeb like you is playing the game?¡±


    My face went white and I took a step back. The game? What game? There was only one game that Netori would be involved in. NTR Crush. Yet¡­ while I knew NTR Crush had other players, they were supposed to have other gods and goddesses too. The girl he had been with was clearly Netori, although he seemed to have nicknamed herself Rory. At school, she was typically called Tori, so it wasn¡¯t so unbelievable that a girl as flippant as her would have many nicknames. If he knew Netori and he was talking about the game, that would mean that Jack was a player of NTR Crush!


    Seeing the expression on my face, the guy let out a laugh. ¡°Haha¡­ what a fucking wimp. I had gotten all worried when Rory warned me about another player. Turns out, you¡¯re so pathetic you have to use family members to boost your points. So, tell me, bro¡­ how did your sister taste?¡±


    ¡°F-fuck you¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t come up with anything better to say than that.


    Jack¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I could beat the shit of you right now, but that wouldn¡¯t be fun enough. I hear defeating another player is major points. I¡¯ve already tasted your women¡­ next, I¡¯ll just take them all. Netori, Maria, any other girl you¡¯ve won¡­ they¡¯ll all become mine. The game is just getting started.¡±


    Jack let out one more laugh, turned around, and then strutted out of the room as he continued to chuckle. The bells jingled and the door shut behind him. I could only collapse in my seat, cold sweat falling down my body as I clenched my teeth in frustration. The game had just started? Unfortunately, I felt like I had already lost.


    Previous | Table of Contents | Next

 Book 2: Chapter 8

    ¡°Mmm¡­ gmmm¡­¡± lewd noises came from Akiko¡¯s lips as her head rocked up and down on my cock.


    After about ten minutes of it, I sat up and pushed her head away. ¡°Enough¡­¡±


    Akiko glanced up at me, her lips wet and puffy, her eyes holding a strange sense of worry for the man who turned her into his own personal slave.


    ¡°What is it? Is everything okay?¡± She asked.


    The rest of the week had passed, and it was now Friday. My sister had remained out of sight since seeing Jack cheating on her, and Netori had remained out of sight since her own indiscretions. The fated day in which I was supposed to meet up with Gina was now, yet instead of meeting up with her, I had remained home. She had actually called me three times this last week, but in the end, I had left the phone go to voicemail.


    My body felt numb, and my heart felt pained. After seeing Netori sleep with another player, all of my motivation seemed to die in a single moment. I knew, deep down, that Netori was never truly mine, but somehow seeing her like that hurt me anyway. I was such an idiot. I got so caught up with the thrill of the game, I never thought about the consequences. This was a game where you played or you got played. I wanted every girl, but I wasn¡¯t prepared for the cost of having them stolen. It was far too terrifying and far too painful.


    Thus, I hid in my room and avoided interacting with the world. I couldn¡¯t loose anything, if I had nothing to loose. Had Akiko not come over today of her own volition, I wouldn¡¯t have even made it this far. Yet, her mouth on my cock was barely enough for me to get it up. I kept seeing her with Derek. What was the point in continuing this? She¡¯d only just go running back to him when she was done.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± I sighed, ¡°You can go.¡±


    Akiko frowned, wiping off her mouth and kneeling with her arms crossed, unsure what to do. ¡°Hakaru¡­¡±


    ¡°I said go!¡± I snapped. ¡°Go back to Derek. Isn¡¯t he what you want?¡±


    Akiko¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You made me your slave, or don¡¯t you remember? I don¡¯t get what I want!¡±


    ¡°Well, guess what, you¡¯re free!¡±


    Akiko¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    ¡°Go! I don¡¯t need you anymore! Just get out of my room!¡±


    Akiko stood up, a look of disbelief on her face. ¡°You don¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°You swore to follow my requests, right? My request is that it¡¯s done! Get out of my room. Get out of my life! Go fuck Derek! Isn¡¯t he the guy you want anyway? Fuck him, and forget I ever existed!¡± I snapped.


    Akiko took a step back, her eyes watering. ¡°You¡­ you can be a real asshole sometimes!¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re just a slut who cheated on me!¡± I shouted back. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Akiko flipped me off, spun around and I thought I heard a sob as she fled the room. I pulled my dick back into my pants and ignored her. Dumping Akiko wasn¡¯t completely a problem. She no longer netted me very many points. The only reason I had held on to her so long was sentimentality for the relationship we used to have. Although, I also found it as a way to get back at Derek. In truth, she was only a liability at this point. Another bitch who was only a few steps from cheating on me with another guy. Cutting her loose was the best option.


    I tried to sit back down and missed the bed, landing my ass on the floor. I could only lean my head back and laugh bitterly. Mother was out tonight, and sister was locked in her room. Even Dad was off fucking the teacher. Tonight was his night with her. I was completely alone.


    A knock on my door broke me from my dark thoughts. I glanced up to see my sister Maria standing in the doorway. Her hair was tied up for a shower. She was wearing a pair of silky pajamas with red bottoms and a button up top.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked, my expression bitter.


    Maria gave a tight smile, and it was only then that I noticed her eyes were just as red as mine. She had been moping in her room just as much as I was moping in my room. I could tell she had been crying, and only recently broke out of it.


    ¡°You broke up with your girl too, huh?¡± Maria asked, a strangely sympathetic look on her face,¡± I¡­ um¡­ heard a little of the end conversation. She cheated on you?¡±


    I nodded numbly. ¡°A while ago. I tried to make it work. It didn¡¯t.¡±


    Maria let out a soft laugh. ¡°Yeah¡­ that seems to be the way of things.¡±


    Maria pushed her way into my room, and it was then that I realized that she was holding a bottle. It was a matcha liquor. Without waiting for my permission, she sat down on the floor right next to me, leaning back against the side of my bed. A moment later, she handed me the bottle. I grabbed it and looked at the thing. It definitely was a strong alcohol that she had somehow procured.


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Dad left it in the backseat of the car unopened after one of his drunken romps. I decided to swipe it for a day I really needed it. Today seems as good a day as any.¡±


    I nodded, opening the bottle and taking a sip straight from it. The alcohol burned as it slid down my throat, but it also carried a milky sweetness that was pleasing to my tastebuds. I handed it back to Maria. She also took a sip, not even bothering to wipe it first. I guess that would be a so-called second-hand kiss. I didn¡¯t really care. I took the bottle and drunk right after her. Like that, we shared the bottle back and forth and didn¡¯t speak for some time.


    ¡°That Jack guy. He¡¯s an asshole.¡± I said after a bit of silence. ¡°His fetish is cheating on people. He doesn¡¯t simply want to date you. He wants to be the other guy and force you to cheat on someone you love.¡±


    I wanted to warn my sister, but I also couldn¡¯t imagine telling her about NTR Crush. She wouldn¡¯t even be able to grasp the idea that gods existed and that they were playing with the lives of a few select mortals, encouraging them to cheat around. I saw Maria nod out of the corner of my eye.


    ¡°I know.¡± Maria finally said. ¡°He was two-timing me with another girl. I thought I could stomach the affair and perhaps even win him over. I only realized recently that it was the affair he wanted. He even tried to hook me up with his friend as a double date. So damn shameless.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I responded. ¡°You deserve better.¡±


    Maria¡¯s expression went even more bitter. ¡°Do I?¡±


    I turned to her, putting my hand down on her leg. ¡°Of course. You¡¯re smart and beautiful, and kind.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, I feel like I¡¯m just some meat toilet for some boy¡¯s enjoyment.¡± Maria winced.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a meat toilet.¡± I turned to her. ¡°You¡¯re my beautiful sister.¡±


    We had polished off half the bottle already between the two of us. Sitting there in her silk pajamas with her cheeks flushed with alcohol, she looked even more beautiful. With my hand on her leg, I could feel her soft skin through the silky material. My body grew aroused just looking at her there. Before I could stop myself, I moved towards her and kissed her.


    ¡°Mm!¡± My sister¡¯s eyes widened as my lips pressed against her soft mouth.


    My hand slid up her inner thigh. She instinctively reached out and grabbed my wrist, but she didn¡¯t stop my hands movements. While she didn¡¯t kiss me back, she didn¡¯t stop me from sliding my tongue into her mouth. Wet noises filled my room as I savored my sister¡¯s drunken breath. She was sweet and beautiful, and after feeling like I had lost everything, she felt comfortable. My hand found its way pressing between her legs. I started rubbing the area through the pants and the underwear.


    She finally pulled her head away with a gasp, her breaths coming out in a pant. ¡°No¡­ brother¡­ we can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Maria¡­¡± I kissed her neck, sucking on it and eliciting a cute moan from her right next to my ear.


    My hand went up to the waist of her pajamas and dived inside. I just missed the underwear, so I was on the outside of her panties, but I could feel just a hint of moisture as I rubbed her there. Maria¡¯s hand squeezed on my wrist as she panted more and more. Her hips slightly pushing against my hand.


    ¡°Stop¡­¡± She moaned, even as she seemed powerless against my machinations. ¡°Ahn!¡±


    My fingers had pushed her underwear to the side, and I felt the warmth of her pussy on my fingers. I pushed one finger inside her without hesitation, and Maria gasped helplessly. I plunged it in and out of her a few times, watching as her hand squeezed my wrist tightly and her body reacted erotically to my machinations.


    Having reached my limit, I picked her up with my free arm and I pushed my sister back down on the top of my bed. Her eyes held a confused, drunken look, and I realized that part of the reason she wasn¡¯t resisting was that my sister wasn¡¯t sober and her mind wasn¡¯t working right. Even so, she spread her legs just slightly enough to offer a hint of encouragement, rather than flat out denial.


    After everything that had happened, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to stop. I wanted her now. Part of it was me trying to selfishly satisfy myself, but part of it was because I felt like I needed my sister. I grabbed her pants and underwear and started pulling them down. Finally, she let go of my wrists and grabbed the waistline, stopping it.


    ¡°No! Hakaru¡­ no¡­¡± She tried to put authority in her voice as a big sister. ¡°I¡¯m your sister!¡±


    I gritted my teeth. I didn¡¯t care! She was my woman too! I ripped off her pants, pulling them from her fingers. She let out a cry of distress, but I pulled them off and tossed them down before she could resist. Then, I pinned her down on my bed and kissed her mouth again.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± she gasped.


    I pulled out my dick. When she looked down and saw it, her mouth fell open and her eyes widen.


    ¡°I¡¯ve grown since the last time you¡¯ve seen it!¡± I finally offered a bit of explanation.


    Maria couldn¡¯t argue with those words. Her little brother wasn¡¯t little anymore. My dick was quite big, in fact¡­ size-wise, it was about the same size as¡­


    I pushed into her, and she let out a cry as her womanhood was pierced by her brother¡¯s cock. Her eyes started to leak tears, but she could only rest her hands on my chest as I started to thrust into her. Her eyes slowly lost their resistance, and pleasure started to fill them instead.


    Deep down, it was her fantasy to be raped, so wasn¡¯t she a girl who would always say no when she really meant yes? At least, that was my reasoning. This was as consensual as sex between me and my sister would ever be. Except, this time, it was out in the open. Maria and I were both drunk, but we weren¡¯t drunk to the point where we¡¯d black out. There were no masks and no hiding anymore. I could see the flushed expression on Maria¡¯s face, and she could see me as I pumped her pussy with my cock.


    She was as good as I remembered. No, this was even better, because my big sister was in my arms and I could kiss and touch her affectionately. I continued to kiss her neck and cheek, and she lay back with her eyes closed and her mouth open, panting as my cock slid in and out of her pussy. She was very wet now, and her pussy really started to suck in my cock and squeeze it. Having had my sister before, I was familiar with the telltale signs of her cumming.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I whispered in her ear.


    Her eyes opened, and just at that moment, she let out a moan, her legs wrapping around my hips and her pussy throbbing as she came around my cock. The feeling was incredible, and I ended up kissing her. For the first time, her tongue left her mouth and explored mine. It was a passionate kiss between a brother and his sister. When we ran out of breath, we finally pulled apart, but there were still strains of saliva connecting our mouths together. I looked down at my sister while her pussy still convulsed excitedly around my cock.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ I¡­¡± I put a finger down, blocking her lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything,¡± I responded. ¡°Just let me have this one time.¡±


    Maria¡¯s eyebrows lowered, but after a moment later she nodded. I kissed her again, increasing the speed and force of my hips as I thrust into her. My sister held on to me tightly, letting me use her body to satisfy my own.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cum inside you,¡± I told her.


    Maria didn¡¯t respond, so I kept moving. A few moments later, my cock swelled and I shot sweet white liquid deep into my sister¡¯s womb. Maria continued to hold me tightly, barely reacting as she felt the cum filling her up. We remained like that, with Maria holding me tightly until my cock started to soften. Finally, she relaxed and lay down. I remained on top of her not daring to move. I ended up resting my head on her chest, which still had her pajama top on.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re him then,¡± Maria spoke. ¡°You are the man who raped me.¡±


    I closed my eyes. I knew from the moment we did this, that she would figure it out. Now, I needed to face the music.

 Book 2: Chapter 9

    ¡°Come along¡­ more shopping to do!¡± Mother ordered, moving into the next shop.


    I could only give a tight smile as I watched mother walk in front of me. She was dressed in a nice dress and makeup like I usually didn¡¯t see her. It was only on date nights that she would dress up this nicely. Date night was what she called these nights, not what I called them. To me, they were just going shopping with my mother.


    We had started this custom a month ago after I gave her a stern talking and said some embarrassingly bold things to her. Well, since that time, mother seemed to be dieting and working out. She looked a lot better than she did a month ago when she had spent the previous year wallowing in self-pity. I didn¡¯t want her to stop this positive behavior, so the price was that I had to be her pack mule on weekends, carrying all of her stuff around. At least she didn¡¯t make me pay, as my first paycheck was still a few days away.


    Thus, I was walking around with about eight bags full of clothing and various other items mom was buying for herself. Well, she was using dad¡¯s credit card. Since he had spent the better part of the last few years cheating on her with various women, what went around, came around. Plus¡­ Mom always spent a little money on me as well, so I was usually happy with this arrangement.


    ¡°Eh¡­ mom¡­ this¡­¡± I stopped as I saw the shop mother was entering at this moment.


    It was a Halloween costume shop that had seemed to spring up out of nowhere. They sold outfits to wear to the Halloween parties that would start in a couple of weeks. These kinds of celebrations had been growing more and more popular in the last few years, especially as more and more Americans moved to Japan.


    ¡°Your father has an office party every year, and I¡¯m going to it and I need something nice.¡± Mother explained.


    I grimaced at Mother¡¯s words, which had a bit more weight than one might think. In previous years, Father often acted inappropriately at these parties. Mom would have to bear it while dad flirted with drunk female coworkers. She hadn¡¯t gone to the party the previous year after catching him feeling up the new secretary the year prior. Although I wanted Mom to be more active, her going to this party really worried me quite a bit. All of the work I had done to pull her out of her depression could be obliterated in a single night.


    ¡°Come on¡­ I don¡¯t want to pick something that is inappropriate for my age.¡± Mother spoke coyly. ¡°You can at least let your mother know if she is embarrassing herself. All these Halloween outfits are so skimpy these days.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ y-yes¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but flush as mom grabbed my arm and hugged me, her chest pressing against me while she spoke pleadingly.


    In the end, I rolled over and obeyed, and so I found myself sitting in a crowded shop that smelled like plastic. This shop was a bit better quality than some, as it allowed you to try on the outfits before you bought. Mother brought in several outfits and tried them all on, one at a time. She made sure to come out with each one, spinning around and sometimes even posing for me.


    ¡°Mom! Your¡­ eh¡­ they¡¯re about to fall out!¡± I cried.


    ¡°Mom, I can almost see you¡­ ahem¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, this doesn¡¯t even cover anything!¡±


    ¡°Fuhuhu¡­¡± Mother laughed as if she wasn¡¯t even aware that a sexy cat outfit that showed most of her ass was something I wouldn¡¯t even let my girlfriend wear in public, let alone my mother.


    I only realized near the end that Mother seemed to like me growing flustered. She was trying to get a rise out of me on purpose. My eyes furrowed as she went into the changing room for what she swore would be the last one. Meanwhile, I sat in my chair with a glower. I absolutely wouldn¡¯t react to the next outfit. In fact, no matter how shocking, I¡¯d let her wear it. Let¡¯s see how she reacted when I tried to send her to the Halloween party wearing something completely indecent!


    ¡°Your girlfriend is really sexy.¡± The man handling the register spoke up. ¡°I always wanted to date an older woman myself, but it never came up.¡±


    I froze, a feeling of embarrassment washing over me. A girlfriend? She was my mom! This fucking guy¡­


    Just at that moment, my Mother walked out. She was wearing a stunning back dress which showed just a hint of her long white legs and hip. There was a very fancy theater mask, which only give her a hint of animal features. The mask hid my mother¡¯s face, while the dress drew attention to her body. Her large breasts gave a wonderful show of cleavage, and her nice hips made her legs look like they went on for miles. My mouth fell open, and for a moment I forgot I was looking at my mother.


    ¡°Is¡­ this fine?¡± Mother¡¯s voice came out incredibly modest under my gaze, completely unlike the bawdy tone she was using earlier when she was teasing me.


    It was like the voice of a virgin girl. It was exactly like a shy girlfriend wanting the opinion of her man. My face felt like it was on fire. I shook my head, trying to get a hold of myself. This was just my mother, after all. I stood up, although I found myself needing to cover a certain piece of my anatomy.


    ¡°You look¡­ beautiful.¡± I said, my voice coming out jaggedly.


    Mother blushed, and the tinge of red ran all the way down her neck to her cleavage, causing my eyes to fall on those things once again. I gulped as I stared at her chest. The last time I had been this aroused was when my mother was unconscious and had accidentally flashed me her body.


    ¡°Sweetie, I¡¯ll get this then.¡± Mother¡¯s voice caused me to snap out of it.


    She seemed extremely pleased with herself as she walked up to me and then put 1000 yen in my hand. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it then. While I pay, go buy me some iced tea.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± I blushed again, especially under Mother¡¯s knowing look.


    I didn¡¯t feel like I could face mom again at that moment. Alas, she seemed to have read the mood and gave me an excuse to leave. As I ran out of the store, the store clerk gave me a wink, which only seemed to make things worse.  With my thoughts a bit muddled, I headed through the mall area towards the stand that sold Boba tea near the water fountain.


    As I approached the stand, I saw the last person I wanted to see. Cursing, I ducked behind a pillar. Jack was standing there, a slightly sadistic smile on his face. As I glanced out, I realized he hadn¡¯t noticed me. This was because his eyes were on someone else. I followed them to two people. They were being pretty noisy, and their voices echoed through the mall so I could hear them.


    ¡°Please¡­ it was a mistake¡­¡± The girl with tears in her eyes tried to explain frantically.


    ¡°You cheated on me!¡± The man shot back. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you!¡±


    The girl reached out for the guy but he dodged her. He then began walking toward Jack.


    ¡°Thanks for letting me know.¡± He said stiffly before brushing past.


    The girl followed after him. Finally, she drew close enough that I could make out her face. My mouth fell open as I realized that I recognized this girl. This was none other than Gina, the girl I had been blowing off all week. The chances of meeting her here and now were astronomical.


    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± She was bawling as she tried to chase after the man.


    ¡°You fucked some other guy!¡± He shouted, spinning and raising his hand as if to strike her.


    She winced, but in the end, he stopped himself from slapping her. Glancing around at all the people giving the pair looks, he finally settled down. In the end, he just gave her a hateful look and then turned his back to her.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± He barked as he walked away.


    Gina remained standing there, her eyes following the man with a helpless look. Then, fury exploded on her face as she shot to Jack who was still standing there with a grin on his face.


    ¡°You bastard! You said you wouldn¡¯t say anything!¡± She shouted.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Jack laughed, ¡°Why do I have to keep my word with a slut? If you loved your boyfriend, you wouldn¡¯t have given me your virginity, right?¡±


    My heart sank as I heard his words. Her virginity¡­ given to Jack? Did Gina end up fucking Jack? In other words, after I blew her off, she went to find someone else, and that person was Jack. He banged her, and then immediately announced it, ruining her relationship with her boyfriend. Now, Gina¡¯s name had been dragged through the mud, and very publicly.


    ¡°You asshole!¡± She cursed, trying to slap him.


    He grabbed her arms, and without any remorse, shoved her back. She stumbled backward until she was about to fall into the mall fountain. That also ended up only a few feet away from me. Sighing, I stepped out and blocked the path, catching Gina. She fell into my chest. After stopping her backward fall, she looked up, and that¡¯s when she saw my face. I tried to maintain a cold expression, but I couldn¡¯t keep it from turning complicated. Gina wasn¡¯t mine in any sense of the word. However, because I had been in a bad mood, I had given her up, and Jack had instantly scooped her up. In a small way, I was a little to blame about what happened. At the very least, my enemy had earned more points off of someone who should have been mine.


    ¡°Why¡­ if it isn¡¯t Hakaru¡­¡± Jack chuckled as he walked toward me grinning. ¡°Oh¡­ have you met Gina?¡±


    I frowned looking down at her tearful eyes. ¡°We¡¯ve met.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ well, too bad, but I got to enjoy her first.¡± Jack chuckled. ¡°Just like I had your sister¡­. And your goddess. I checked around at school. They say there was this girl you were dating. Akiko was it? I¡¯d like to taste her as well.¡±


    ¡°Stay away from them.¡± I snapped, my hands grabbing Gina and holding her tightly for some reason.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ keep talking big. It won¡¯t mean anything in the end.¡± Jack shrugged and then his eyes landed on Gina. ¡°You can have her. I¡¯m done with this slut.¡±


    Gina squirmed slightly in my embrace, but she strangely didn¡¯t pull away. As for Jack, he let out another laugh and then turned around. As he walked away, he kept talking.


    ¡°This game is so much easier than I thought. Soon, I¡¯ll have everyone.¡±


    When he finally left, the mall seemed to return back to normal. The talking and noises returned. A few people shot looks at me with the girl in my arms, whispering rumors. The girl finally pulled away and turned back to me.


    ¡°So, you slept with him?¡± I asked.


    Gina looked down, her eyes still puffy. ¡°You¡­ never answered your calls.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry.¡±


    Gina¡¯s eyes shot back up, only a little surprised by my response. ¡°It¡¯s too late for that. My life is already gone. My boyfriend left me, and by tomorrow everyone in town is going to think I¡¯m just some slut.¡±


    ¡°Are you?¡±


    ¡°Am I what?¡±


    ¡°Just a slut?¡±


    Gina¡¯s eye flashed angrily. ¡°It wasn¡¯t even good. Sex was quick, painful, and I hated it.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I didn¡¯t want to call you. At least you now realized there is nothing special or magical about sex.¡±


    Gina¡¯s hands tightened as she looked away. ¡°Jack was¡­ wrong about one thing though.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s that.¡±


    ¡°He¡­ didn¡¯t have me first. My virginity¡­ you took that. I didn¡¯t even bleed with him. I don¡¯t know what game you two are playing at¡­ but you won¡­ I guess¡­¡±


    I raised my head as a sense of clarity shot through me. That¡¯s right. I had her virginity. True, we never had sex all the way, but I had her first. For the first time since I had seen Netori and Jack together, a sense of relief shot through me. The game was still in action. I may have lost a little, but I had gained some too. For example, my sister and I slept together last night. We hadn¡¯t spoken to each other since, but there was way more love between us than anything between Jack and her. Furthermore, he may have banged Gina, but I had taken her virginity, and he never got that. He stuck his dick in a girl I¡¯d already soiled, and he didn¡¯t even know it.


    I couldn¡¯t stop playing now, or I would lose everything. I had pushed Akiko away. I had kept Netori at a distance, never calling her. Even Gina was abandoned. However, if I wanted to win, I needed to play the game. I looked down at the teary-eyed Gina, and suddenly everything seemed so much clearer.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, leaning forward and kissing her.


    ¡°Mm!¡± Gina made a surprised noise as her lips were attacked by mine, but she didn¡¯t pull away.


    I broke off a moment later, and Gina was looking up at me, her gaze slightly dazed and her lips parted as she panted in a cute way.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± A voice from behind me cleared their throat.


    I looked back and broke into a cold sweat. ¡°Mom!¡±


    Mom had her arms crossed. ¡°I asked you to get tea and you go around kissing girls!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ this¡­¡± I let go of Gina.


    ¡°Look at her, she¡¯s not even honorable or Japanese! This yariman will not sway my poor child.¡± Mom grabbed my wrist and immediately started pulling.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry, she doesn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± I said defensively.


    Strangely enough, Gina¡¯s depressed expression had changed somewhat, and she looked almost giddy as she watched me leave. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll see you around¡­ mazakon.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m not¡­ that¡¯s not¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t say anything else while mother ranted about me needing a strong Japanese woman while she dragged me away.


    Meanwhile, Gina continued to watch me as I was pulled down the hallway, a strange glint in her eye with a meaning I couldn¡¯t understand.

 Book 2: Chapter 10

    It was Monday now and I stood on the roof of the school, waiting with a frown on my face. In my hands was a note I had received earlier that day in my locker from the most unlikely of sources. Each time I glanced down at it, my frown only grew deeper. This would have been the last person I would have expected to reach out to me in the slightest.


    The door popped open and a familiar person walked out. He had the same smile on his face that he always wore. It was somewhat fake and irritated me just to look at it. However, I manage to similarly prevent my expression from turning ugly as I faced him.


    ¡°Hello, Derek,¡± I said stiffly.


    Derek laughed awkwardly, scratching the back of his head. ¡°I suppose I have a lot to atone for. We used to be best friends.¡±


    I lowered my head, frowning as I tried to figure out what his game was. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Derek grimaced. ¡°You were right about Akiko. I looked into it, and it seems like she got drunk and passed out at a party and five guys had their way with her.¡±


    I let out a noise. ¡°That¡­ I¡­¡±


    Derek raised a hand. ¡°I know you were just trying to protect her the only way you could. Turning facts into rumors make it a best-kept secret¡­¡±


    ¡°H-how did you find out?¡± I asked quietly after a moment.


    Derek smiled bitterly. ¡°Akiko¡­ dumped me the other night.¡±


    My eyes spun to Derek and my mouth fell open. My surprise was genuine. It was the last thing I would have expected, Akiko leaving her beloved. Was she really that guilty over our relationship? No¡­ she told Derek about the rape event. If anything, she cleared my name. She could have said I was blackmailing her, but she didn¡¯t mention me at all. This really didn¡¯t make any sense.


    ¡°Why? What happened?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Haha¡­ she¡­ uh¡­ said she was interested in someone else, and she didn¡¯t want to continue to be a cheater like me.¡±


    ¡°Someone else?¡± My eyes widened. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Derek made a rough chuckle. ¡°Yeah¡­ the slut. That¡¯s why¡­ I know how you feel. I guess I only started dating her because I was angry at you, so I didn¡¯t take our relationship very seriously. However, I¡¯m usually the one who does the dumping. This¡­ got me thinking a bit.¡±


    ¡°You know I know that you had an affair with Akiko for a year, right?¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Derek looked down. ¡°I thought you might have realized that¡­¡±


    ¡°You still think we¡¯re going to be friends?¡±


    Derek chuckled wryly. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not interested in being enemies.¡±


    I frowned while watching him out of the corner of my eye. In many ways, I had never gotten the vengeance on him that I had wanted. I had stolen his girl and NTR¡¯d him, but she wasn¡¯t a girl he cared for, and she was mine a short time prior. That was hardly an act of fitting revenge. Part of the reason I was okay with this was that we had years of friendship behind us. I was willing to overlook it and let bygones be bygones.


    However, if I ever did want revenge, it¡¯d be easier to obtain if he wasn¡¯t looking for it. Then again, the same could be true for him. Derek wasn¡¯t an idiot, and if he did know I had an affair with Akiko, he could be trying to give me a Trojan horse. This relationship was a double-edged sword and I needed to be careful if I wanted to pursue it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ think about it.¡± I said as much as I was willing to, and then turned and headed for the door leading back into the high school.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± Derek called, causing me to stop and look over at him.


    ¡°What?


    ¡°Times¡­ are changing.¡± Derek sounded awkward as he spoke. ¡°Somethings been happening lately. Call it paranoia, an ominous feeling, something. It¡¯s better to have allies than enemies, I think. We need to stand up to people like this Jack guy¡­¡±


    ¡°Jack?¡± I froze for a second and then turned. ¡°What about Jack?¡±


    Derek grimaced. ¡°I heard that your sister was being used by him. I¡¯ve done some background on him and he¡¯s been with a lot of girls. Likes to take them from guys like you and me.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Derek, do you know the name of the guy Akiko left you for?¡±


    Derek nodded slowly. ¡°It¡¯s Jack.¡±


    My teeth clenched as I cursed under my breath. When I heard that she was leaving Derek for someone else, I wasn¡¯t so bold as to think it was me, but I never would have thought it was Jack either. I had already discarded her, but he picked her up anyway. With her broken off from Derek, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to claim any more points from her for NTR. Of course, I had cut her loose first, but I wasn¡¯t clear how much this guy knew. Netori told me nothing, but she was an open mouth when it came to this bastard.


    No, wait, that wasn¡¯t the problem here. The problem was that I knew Akiko¡¯s darkest secrets more than anyone. She loved Derek dearly. There was no way she would leave Derek to pursue Jack. That was completely ridiculous to even imagine. There was also no way he could have tricked Akiko into dumping Derek without some kind of leverage. There must have been something Jack had that made girls abandon all reason and¡­


    I slapped my forehead. I was a complete idiot. He was a player the same as I was. That meant that he had skills in the same way that I did. Of course, he had tricks, and he was using them to manipulate events. I had been caught up on my own inadequacy that I hadn¡¯t realized that he had the same abilities as me. No¡­ I didn¡¯t know if different gods offered the same benefits, and besides, he could have picked radically different skills.


    The warning bell rang at that point, so Derek and I headed back to the classroom, although I was certainly lost in thought and fortunately, he didn¡¯t try to press me for any talking. Derek probably thought I might help him attack Jack. After all, Jack wronged both of us. He probably assumed for me, it was how he embarrassed my sister. As for him, he wouldn¡¯t let Akiko embarrass him. He never really wanted her, but now that she was taken away, he would fight tooth and nail to keep her. That was the kind of guy that Derek was.


    In class, I glanced Akiko¡¯s way, but she didn¡¯t pay me any mind at all. When I glanced into her notebook while dropping something off in the trashcan, I saw the name Jack written hundreds of times in it surrounded by hearts. Jack definitely used a skill on her. If I had to guess, it was a skill like Manipulation. He cheated with a lot more women than me. While I spent my time banging Akiko, he had stolen a dozen girls from their boyfriends. He could be level three or even higher. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he had more points than me.


    By passing notes back and forth in class with Derek, I learned that the guy was hated by most of the school at the moment, but everyone was too afraid to touch him. Besides being big and possibly tied to a gang, he also had a lot of leverage. He seemed to know secrets about everyone who threatened him. Was that dirt scribe? Derek also had written an angry note saying that he had been seen with Tory, but I already knew that to be the case, so I was able to keep my cool. After the tenth time passing notes, the teacher caught me.


    ¡°Stay after class, Hakaru.¡± Mrs. Fukumi ordered.


    I could only cringe and wait accordingly while a few people around the class muttered. I was already gaining a reputation as a teacher¡¯s pet. Since Mrs. Fukumi and I had our little altercation where I unknowingly revealed she was having an affair with my father despite the both of them being married, she¡¯d been extremely light with my grading. In return, I hadn¡¯t pushed the issue either. I mean, if my dad found out I was blackmailing the teacher, he¡¯d kick my ass, so it didn¡¯t seem worth it.


    After the bell rang, Derek gave me one look before he said, ¡°Call you later.¡±


    I nodded but kept my face pretty nondescript. We weren¡¯t really friends, but I realized that Derek did a lot more background checking than I did. The fact I was able to keep my relationship with Akiko out of Derek¡¯s suspicion was kind of amazing. It probably had mostly to do with the fact there were just too many rumors floating around between the two of us, and Akiko was an exceptional liar who kept him duped. Still, he was useful for spying on Jack, so I was willing to use him for a little while.


    I remained in my chair and waited for the class to clear out. Mrs. Fukumi remained behind as well. I didn¡¯t think it had anything to do with me passing notes. Derek was just as guilty as I was, and given her unique treatment to me, it was even more likely I¡¯d be singled out unless she had something to say. So, I waited patiently and she finally walked up to my desk.


    ¡°Hakaru, you shouldn¡¯t be passing notes in class. I know I¡¯ve been looking the other way a lot recently, especially hearing several rumors about you associated with a certain girl named Akiko. I¡¯ve even heard you¡¯ve started working at a¡­ ahem¡­ a hotel.¡±


    I looked up at her and activated Dirt Scribe. Her thoughts actually caused me to freeze. What she was thinking wasn¡¯t something I expected at all! She took my silence differently, and then immediately waved her hands.


    ¡°I¡­ of course¡­ don¡¯t believe any of these rumors! My daughter has always spoken highly of you.¡±


    She was still a bit scared that if she rubbed me the wrong way, I¡¯d run to mom and spill the beans. Well, she wasn¡¯t wrong. However, what she wanted from me also wasn¡¯t something that made me particularly angry. She apparently didn¡¯t know that I worked for her son, so Kira hadn¡¯t told her yet. Well, that was fine with me. Working after school wasn¡¯t specifically prohibited. Something the western invasion pushed. They said getting kids in the workforce early made them more productive when they finished school.


    As for what my teacher wanted, her thoughts were a bit disjointed as she didn¡¯t really want to tell me, but she was closing in on an anniversary with my father. She was surprisingly sentimental about it and wanted to find out a way to impress my father. She suspected that he was losing interest in her and was returning to my mother¡¯s side. This wasn¡¯t true, he was actually sleeping with other women, but she didn¡¯t know that. Thus, she wanted to get some information out of me to help her plan the perfect weekend getaway.


    On that note, I recalled that the father was leaving the whole weekend next week to a conference before Halloween. That conference turned out to be a trip he was taking with Miss Fukumi.


    ¡°The thing is¡­¡± Miss Fukumi put her fingers together, blushing slightly. ¡°The thing with your father¡­¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Dad likes good alcohol, but he doesn¡¯t really know the difference. The fancier the bottle, the happier he is. You could buy an empty bottle of expensive liquor, fill it with something cheap, and then seal it, and he¡¯ll treat it as a treasure. As for places he likes, he¡¯s been wanting to go to this hot spring hotel outside of town forever but hasn¡¯t gone because it has a co-ed bath and Mom said it was indecent. If you took him, it¡¯d be something his wife had been holding him away from for years.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Miss Fukumi exploded in a blush, ¡°Th-thank you¡­ please continue to keep our secret!¡±


    My teacher gave a bow, and this time I blushed. She really was completely being used by my dad. He probably told her to pick and reserve the spot for their trip so that it could be exactly the romantic weekend she imagined, but in reality, he probably just figured he¡¯d sucker her into paying for it all.


    I shook my head and ran off to work. Deacon and I watched the store for a few hours, cracking jokes and watching people bang on the monitors. I handed him a few pieces of information on girls I wasn¡¯t that interested in. If Deacon wanted to try to blackmail high school girls without a goddess backing him up, he was welcome to see where that took him.


    Eventually, Deacon took off to go smoke some weed, and I was left watching the store alone. That seemed to happen a lot. He used to just randomly shut the store down. Simply being reliably open during the hours it said had done wonders for the business, or so Deacon said. When things quieted down, I sat in the backroom. There was only one room being rented by two couples. They were watching a movie now, but the guys were pulling around second base and heading for third.


    Thinking back over the day, my mind kept wandering back to Jack. Maria, Gina, and now Akiko. What level was he at? I couldn¡¯t keep hiding, and I didn¡¯t want this asshole to just get away with it all. I had to eventually start making things happen. With a breath, my eyes snapped open.


    ¡°Netori. It¡¯s time to talk.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 11

    Netori didn¡¯t come. I called her name three times, and she never showed herself in front of me. Hours passed, and people came and left the store. After what felt like forever, I finally reached the point where I could close up the shop. The last group of people left and I finally clicked the door locked. My mood was starting to sink quickly. Had she completely abandoned me? Somehow, it almost felt worse contemplating that than imagining her with Jack.


    ¡°What¡¯s got you down, Hakaru-kun¡­¡± A voice came from behind me.


    I turned around to see Netori laying lazily on a couch. The lobby had a small couch and a TV, and she appeared to be watching it while eating a bag of popcorn, seemingly completely disinterested in me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made your point, Netori,¡± I sighed, ¡°I¡¯m ready to play seriously now.¡±


    ¡°Are you?¡± Netori¡¯s eyes flashed darkly. ¡°Who says I¡¯m interested in playing with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one you picked! I didn¡¯t start this, you did!¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ so why don¡¯t I be the one to end it. I find Jack way more entertaining. You bore me. I don¡¯t care about you anymore.¡± Netori snorted.


    Anger and frustration welled up inside me at that point and burst forth. ¡°Netori! I¡¯m not going to lose you! I said from the beginning that you were going to be mine, so I will do it!¡±


    Netori looked stunned for a moment, but then she burst out laughing. ¡°Mortals are so funny! You want to possess he-me¡­ you¡¯re so funny!¡±


    ¡°Enough of this! Let¡¯s look at my skills and points!¡±


    Netori snorted. ¡°Why bother? Jack is going to win! I already replaced you, don¡¯t you get it? You¡¯re done. Out. Hakaru-kun, just give up already, it¡¯ll be easier this way.¡±


    ¡°Fuck Jack!¡± I snapped.


    ¡°I have¡­. He¡¯s quite good.¡± Netori winked at me.


    I ground my teeth angrily. Why was Netori acting this way? I know we had a fight the last time we met, but she was going far above and beyond that level. She was goading me horribly. Her words had always stung, but they always had a purpose. Now, it seemed like she was being mean for the sake of being mean.


    ¡°Netori¡­¡± I tried one more time.


    ¡°Netori¡­ Netori¡­ Netori¡­¡± She growled mockingly. ¡°Enough of Netori! I just showed up to give you the news. You lost. We¡¯re though. Goodbye.¡±


    My mind tried to shoot through everything she told me the last time. The fight that got her angry at me had been revolved around how I was using my points. That¡¯s right. I wanted to win the easy way. The way of manipulation. Considering how quickly Jack was dominating, I had to say that manipulation worked wonders. No, wait, there was something else to that conversation. She wanted me to fuck her. She wanted sex. She said she¡¯d go to Jack if I didn¡¯t. I wanted to save my points. That¡¯s right! That¡¯s how our conversation ended!


    ¡°It¡¯s been some time¡­¡± I spoke up. ¡°How about we have sex?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Netori made a grossed-out face, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve tasted Jack, how about seeing if I have what it takes?¡±


    ¡°Nice try¡­ you¡¯re so desperate. It¡¯s really sad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not desperate,¡± I said, my eyes narrowing. ¡°I¡¯m just confident. What¡­ are you scared you might like it?¡±


    For a second, Netori seemed genuinely taken aback. Her eyes widened and she sat up a bit, clearly considering my words. However, a moment later, she shook her head and snorted.


    ¡°Jack may lose eventually¡­ but you¡¯ll never be the one. I won¡¯t believe it! I won¡¯t allow it! You both lose, I win!¡± She raised her hand as if she was about to teleport away.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll buy you!¡± I demanded in my last-ditch effort.


    ¡°What was that?¡± She glared at me incredulously.


    ¡°You said it yourself. 1000 points. I have them. I want you. We have sex for 1000 points. I¡¯m using my points. I confirm it. It¡¯s done. Pay up with your body!¡±


    ¡°What are you going on about?¡± She muttered in disbelief. ¡°I owe you nothing!¡±


    She raised her hands and then dropped them. Her body started to disappear, then, suddenly, strange translucent blue chains formed around her wrists with a click. In an instant, her body reappeared and she collapsed back on the couch. The chains disappeared a moment later. She stared at me in disbelief.


    ¡°What is this? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Staring down at Netori, I was so angry that my brain could barely work. The only thing I could think of was showing her everything I learned from my enhanced skills and the time I had spent experimenting with Akiko. The me from our first time and the me now were two entirely different people. I may not be a savant, but I would definitely make Netori cum! I pulled off my belt and brought out my dick. Netori¡¯s mouth fell open, but every time she tried to leave, the chains pulled her back.


    ¡°Th-this¡­ can¡¯t be happening!¡± Netori said breathily. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t¡­ who¡¯d pick that as a skill option? How could she do this to me!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell you¡¯re talking about, but your body is mine!¡± I said, grabbing her priceless goddess robe and ripping it off in a single move.


    She screamed as she was disrobed, but her body was powerless to fight me. Any time she tried to resist, a chain would appear and pulled her arms and legs away. She could only stare in disbelief as a mortal like me stripped her naked forcefully.


    Her body seemed familiar, but also very different. The last time I had seen her, I was a virgin and so distracted by the moment that I barely even looked at her. This time, I enjoyed looking at her naked body up and down with my eyes. She had grown a little pudgier in some areas, and a little smaller in others. Did goddesses change their body appearance that much? Well, Netori probably did whatever she wanted. As I examined her, she flushed red, desperately trying to cover herself. I had never seen her so disordered and flustered before. She was always so on top of things, but now I was on top of her. It made me even more aroused.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this! I don¡¯t like pushy people who steal at all! I prefer cuckholdry!¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to steal you tonight, and every other night, until you¡¯re mine!¡± I declared, grabbing her butt and lifting her bottom half.


    As her butt raised off the couch, her eyes flashed with confusion. ¡°Wh-what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tasting the merchandise!¡± I laughed, bringing her hips up and my head down.


    I buried myself into her pussy immediately, kissing it fully with my tongue. Netori cried out and struggled, but the chains appeared, seemingly helping me to keep her restricted. At this exact moment, this goddess was my plaything, and I felt truly powerful. Perhaps that was why Netori had wanted me to use this earlier.


    Perhaps Netori knew about Jack. If Jack could manipulate, perhaps he could even manipulate my goddess. Even though Netori was manipulated by Jack and her mind was muddled, she knew that if I had my way with her, I could regain my confidence.


    If I had just fucked her a week ago when she asked me to, it was possible that this last week of nastiness wouldn¡¯t have happened at all! Well, that was just idle speculation and wasn¡¯t my focus at all as I buried my face into the sweet tasting nectar of a literal goddess. Her pussy gave willingly, and she quickly grew soaking wet with just a little provocation.


    ¡°Ahnn¡­ ahhh¡­ hahaha¡­ stop¡­ not¡­ it¡¯s making me¡­ being taken like this¡­ it¡¯s too much my nature!¡±


    I ignored her incomprehensible words and continued to eat her pussy excitedly. Although I had tasted Akiko many times, her taste was a bit salty and she had a lot of hair. As for Netori, the goddess was perfect in every way. Her pussy tasted sweet like honey and I just couldn¡¯t have enough. She moaned and squirmed, unable to overcome her restraints as I pleasured her graciously with my tongue, plunging it deep inside her over and over again to sample her sweet nectar.


    ¡°Ahn¡­ no¡­ I¡¯m losing it¡­ stop¡­¡± She cried out, her face twisted in disbelief that she could be pinned down so easily by a mortal she was looking down on.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± I chuckled as I looked down on her body, her perfect ass in my hands and her perfect pussy an inch from my lips. ¡°You¡¯re so wet, I can¡¯t wait for you to cum for me.¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s impossible!¡± She shrieked back. ¡°Ahhn¡­¡± She let out a moan as I spread her pussy and then sucked her clit roughly, taking it into my mouth spinning my tongue around her clitoris over and over again as I felt her hip writhe against my hands.


    Finally, I had enough of the feel of her squirming body, and I shoved her hips back down to the couch. Grabbing on to my rock-hard dick, which was now quite a bit larger than it had been back in the day, I shoved it up against her cunt. Her eyes widened and she gasped.


    ¡°Y-you can¡¯t do this!¡± She cried, her eyes holding so much genuine panic that I froze for a second. ¡°I-I-I¡¯m a virgin!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. ¡°Stop being stupid Netori. Didn¡¯t you give me your virginity the day we met.¡±


    Her mouth fell open. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How could¡­ why¡­ I don¡¯t understand! Why you?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re already mine, you just don¡¯t know it yet!¡± I replied with a sneer.


    I didn¡¯t understand what was going on. If Jack had manipulated her, perhaps her confusion was the manipulation wearing off. Yes, it had to be working. I just had to break this goddess down and bring her back to my side. That was all there was to it. I slid my cock inside her.


    ¡°N-no!¡± She cried out. ¡°It hurts!¡±


    I frowned. ¡°What are you talking about? You enjoyed Jack, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Tears were in Netori¡¯s eyes. ¡°That was¡­ an illusion¡­ how would I ever let a mortal have their way with me!¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ was that so¡­ then I guess you can have it like this!¡±


    Grabbing her legs and lifting them, her butt came off the couch again, but this time it wasn¡¯t my face that I brought her crotch up to. Rather, I pushed her upper body into the couch and started to jackhammer her with my dick. I didn¡¯t give my slutty little goddess any mercy. When Netori had wanted me to wake up and see the picture all of those times, she acted decisively and without mercy. I had to be the same way.


    I couldn¡¯t go easy on a goddess like her. I couldn¡¯t¡¯ show weakness. If I wanted to save her from Jack¡¯s manipulation, then I clearly had to give her everything I had and make her submit with all of my ability. Netori was too beautiful. Her body was perfect. The noises emitted from her moaning lips were sweet. Even the smell of her sex was intoxicating. Netori was perfect, and for this moment I had her all to myself.


    I was at the top of my game. My stamina felt like it was endless, and Netori¡¯s screams and shouts under me only encouraged me more. My dick felt big and her pussy felt really tight. I didn¡¯t know if I believed she was a virgin, but she felt like a virgin girl and even acted like one. My hips kept thrusting as I took her for all she was worth. In the locked media rental store, I took a goddess for all she was worth.


    ¡°Hah, Hah¡­¡± The goddess panted, her body covered in sweat. ¡°I can¡¯t, it¡¯s too much¡­ I¡¯m going to lose it!¡±


    I lowered my head and whispered in her ear. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you lose it to me.¡±


    My words seemed to set her off. Even as she tried to resist, Netori¡¯s hands grabbed on to my shoulders and her legs wrapped around my hips. For the first time, she started to cum. The power of her pussy clamping down on my dick was way too much. I had already pushed myself farther than I had ever gone with her. Netori was just way too hot and her body tasted, smelled, and felt way too good. I had lasted longer than I ever had before, even with Akiko, so it should reveal just how on my game I was.


    ¡°Ah, shit¡­ I¡¯m going to cum!¡±


    ¡°Not inside! Not a mortal!¡± Netori panicked.


    However, as her pussy orgasmed, it was sucking me inside her so relentlessly. Even if i wanted to, I could barely pull it out. Her pussy was like a suction trap that wanted all my seed. My eyes rolled up in my head and I lost the ability to hold it any longer. My cock swelled and semen burst forth shooting deep inside her throbbing womb.


    ¡°Ahhhn¡­. It¡¯s inside me!¡± She cried, even while she shook and orgasmed. ¡°Hakaru-kun!¡±


    The pair of us ended up cumming at the same time, the feel of her pussy sucking on my cock and undulating around it giving me the most powerful orgasm I had ever experienced. Meanwhile, my cock swelled and injected warm seed deep inside her, making her orgasm more satisfying. When we both finished, I collapsed on top of her, the both of us a sweaty mess.


    As I regained my breath, I felt the beautiful goddess shaking underneath me. Had I done it? Had I freed her from the manipulation?


    ¡°You¡­ cheating slut!¡± A scream burst forth from behind us so loud that the windows shook.


    I spun to look back, and saw Netori there, fully clothed, staring at me with wrath and fury on her face. I looked back down, to see a girl who looked like Netori still under me. When our eyes met, the girl burst into tears.


    ¡°Oh¡­ shit¡­¡± What the hell is going on?

 Book 2: Chapter 12

    With murder in her eyes, the newly appearing Netori lunged at me, her hand bursting out in a strike that could crush someone¡¯s throat. However, it wasn¡¯t my throat she was lunging towards. Rather, she attacked south, her hand whipping down towards the location of the girl under me. The girl gave a shriek and then her body evaporated like smoke. The shackles that had been binding her were not present anymore, now that I was finished.


    Netori¡¯s hand hit the couch, and the pillow that was under the other girl¡¯s head exploded, showing the strength and killing intent of the blow. Netori¡¯s eye shot up, and the other Netori was now dressed in a robe just like the one I had torn off her, a defensive wronged look on her face.


    ¡°You attack your sister? He¡¯s the one who defiled me!¡± She pointed at me accusingly with a shaky hand.


    ¡°Netorare! Don¡¯t think I¡¯m not aware of the games you¡¯ve been playing with my champion! I should destroy you where you stand!¡± As if to do exactly that, she lunged again.


    This time, the other girl blocked her attack. Both girls slid back, almost about equal in strength. ¡°Your game is boring! I was just trying to lighten it up!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ bitch!¡± Netori growled.


    ¡°Wait¡­ wait¡­ what¡¯s happening? I demanded, scratching my head as I stared at the two nearly identical women.


    I said nearly because now that they were standing next to each other, I was starting to recognize a few subtle differences. Netorare was just a tad shorter. Her breasts and butt are a tad bigger. She had a small clip in her hair that I never noticed before. Her robes were also a bit different. That was to say, the colors were completed inverted. I was pretty sure the ones I ripped off of her were more like Netori¡¯s.


    Netori spun to me. ¡°Don¡¯t you start! You haven¡¯t called on me in a week! I was waiting for you to come groveling back, and then I see you¡¯re fraternizing with the enemy!¡±


    ¡°The enemy? I called you three times and you didn¡¯t come!¡±


    Netori¡¯s expression shook and then she shot the other girl a look. That girl turned and whistled, looking the exact opposite of innocent.


    ¡°That is¡­ that¡¯s because I was busy!¡± Netori didn¡¯t meet my eyes.


    ¡°Busy?¡± I responded incredulously.


    ¡°Busy is busy!¡± Netori stomped her foot, ¡°This isn¡¯t about me!¡±


    I stood up and walked right up to Netori. ¡°Then let¡¯s make it about you. When you ran off and fucked Jack in front of me, it crushed me! I spent the last week dealing with it. And when I invited you to my bed, I was rejected by your lookalike and even had to spend my points just so I wasn¡¯t abandoned! How can I be your champion when you¡¯ve been such a shitty goddess!¡±


    Netori suddenly did something I never expected from her. She broke into tears. Suddenly, her hands wrapped around me and she hugged me. I was so surprised by the sudden affection, that I could only stare in disbelief. After she cried for about a minute, I cautiously reached up and patted her head. Meanwhile, Netori wiped her tears and nose on my shirt.


    ¡°Look how weak you¡¯ve gotten.¡± The other girl spoke up. ¡°You¡¯ve seriously chosen a man like him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, this isn¡¯t over,¡± I growled shooting her a look. ¡°Who are you anyway?¡±


    Netori still held me, speaking into my chest with a muffled voice. ¡°She¡¯s Netorare. My sister. The Goddess of Loss.¡±


    ¡°There are two of you?¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ there are three of us. You forget sister Netorase, the goddess of sharing.¡± The girl named Netorare crossed her arms and frowned at us.


    ¡°When I started this game¡­¡± mumbled Netori. ¡°It was supposed to be between the three of us. It was Netorare who told the other gods about the game and blew this into a bigger deal.¡±


    ¡°And why not?¡± Netorare sniffed. ¡°What you¡¯re trying to do will fail. I will never accept your champion.¡±


    ¡°And what of yours.¡± Netori finally pulled away from me and glared at her. ¡°You weren¡¯t even trying.¡±


    ¡°Trying? Look at yourselves! I¡¯ve already won!¡± Netorare laughed. ¡°He has no one left. My guy has already conquered all of his women.¡±


    ¡°You did that by breaking the rules!¡±


    ¡°No matter?¡± Netorare shrugged. ¡°What¡¯s done is done, and you weren¡¯t even there to see your failure.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you cheated¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about cheating! Just face it, you lost everyone!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t lost everyone,¡± I said definitely, trying to support Netori.


    ¡°Oh¡­ are your talking of your sister? ¡± Netorare¡¯s eyes flashed. ¡°You haven¡¯t heard? Oh my, it turns out my champion has already conquered her completely.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± I backed up, a flash of fear shooting through my heart. ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Hakaru, wait!¡± Netori called to me, but I ignored her, unlocking the door to let myself out.


    ¡°And don¡¯t think I will forgive you for what you did to me!¡± Netorare shouted. ¡°I will absolutely never forgive you! You¡¯ll never succeed with what Netori wants, because I won¡¯t allow it! Never!¡±


    Netorare vanished as I locked the doors behind me and jumped on my bike. I pedaled as fast as I could, speeding down the street towards my home.


    Netori¡¯s voice sounded in my ear. ¡°Don¡¯t go home. You don¡¯t want to see it.¡±


    I gritted my teeth and cycled even harder. ¡°Shut up! She¡¯s my sister.¡±


    ¡°Hakaru, let¡¯s talk about this. We can work things out. I will help you.¡±


    ¡°Like you¡¯ve helped me the last week?¡± I shouted breathlessly at no one as my bike shot down the street.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ see you like I used to. I only realized something was up when your points decreased suddenly. Believe me, I was surprised by all of this as you were.¡± Netori spoke defensively. ¡°She must have cut a deal with a concealment god while she was keeping me distracted.¡±


    I reached the house after another ten minutes of cycling. Netori gave up once she realized there was nothing she could do to keep me from going home. Bursting into my house, I realized it was dark. Dad was out late tonight. He might actually have work tonight, it wasn¡¯t always an excuse to go out and party. As for mother, tonight was the night she went to her book club where they similar drank sake. It was only evening now, and neither of them would be home until midnight.


    As I walked through the dark house, I realized that things weren¡¯t quiet. Rather, I could hear the noise of a bed squeaking. More than that, I could hear the moaning sounds of a man and a woman. As I walked into the hall that contained our bedrooms, my foot movements were like that of a zombie. It became clear the sound was coming from my sister¡¯s room. My mind didn¡¯t allow me to put two and two together. Instead, my mind was completely numb to the sounds. I just had to move forward. I had to open the door to my sister¡¯s room.


    The doorknob was cold, and I twisted it slowly, sliding the door open. There, on her bed, on all fours, was my sister, completely naked. Behind her was Jack, who was pounding her hard. He had her hair in his hand and was pulling it so hard that it had to hurt, but the euphoric expression on my sister¡¯s face said she didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Maria¡­¡± I said, my voice coming out as a croak.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Hakaru¡­ how are you?¡± Jack looked back and grinned, raising a hand and slapping my sister¡¯s ass. ¡°Damn she¡¯s tight, give me a second. I¡¯m about to pop it.¡±


    ¡°Not inside!¡± Maria chimed and then she looked back as if dazed. ¡°Eh? Hakaru? W-wait!¡±


    ¡°Ah, cumming!¡± Jack forced himself in Maria even as she pulled away, his body shaking as he dumped his load inside her. ¡°Fuuuuck! Ah, yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°S-stop¡­ brother is watching¡­¡± Her voice came out weak, but she barely fought at all as he finished inside her.


    Finally, Jack pulled out and then tossed her down to the bed, by shoving her ass. Maria looked slightly dazed. As she turned, her legs opened and seed leaked out of her pussy. As for me, I felt like a dagger was piercing into my heart. I was struggling to breathe.


    Jack grabbed Maria¡¯s hair again, forcing her up and then kissing her lips. ¡°Tell your brother how much you like it.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Jack¡¯s cock¡­ best.¡± Maria smiled drunkenly.


    ¡°You¡­ bastard!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s that?¡± Jack laughed. ¡°It¡¯s the sound of a loser whining. Your ex, your sister, your goddess. I¡¯ll have them all. It¡¯s just a matter of time until you¡¯ll have nothing. When you banged your sister, I got a couple of points for being cheated on¡­ Oh, but wait, you won¡¯t get points¡­ because she was never yours.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± I could say anything else, biting my lip until I tasted blood.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be modest.¡± Jack grabbed the blanket Maria was trying to pull over herself and ripped it off. ¡°Show your brother what you did!¡±


    Maria nodded and then reached down, spreading her pussy as more cum leaked out and down her crack. She looked up at me and smiled. There was nothing in her eyes. They looked completely empty. She was clearly drunk, but she had also been manipulated by him. Both wasn¡¯t enough.


    Jack laughed one more time and then walked up to me, slapping my chest. ¡°You look so hilarious, that¡¯ll I¡¯ll do you a little favor. I¡¯m going to tell you what will happen next. In a little under two weeks, my gang will be having a giant Halloween party. The entire senior class is invited. Your sister is coming too. She¡¯s going to wear something really skimpy, and at the apex of the party, she¡¯ll pull off her clothing and let every guy there fuck her. By the end of the night, she has become a perfect meat toilet for me and my buddies. I¡¯ll let your ex-girlfriend Akiko record the whole thing and then I¡¯ll put it on the internet and make a ton of money.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ can¡¯t do that.¡± I snapped, gritting my teeth but not daring to do anything.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s not my desires. Right Maria?¡± He glanced back and grinned.


    ¡°I¡¯m Jack¡¯s meat toilet¡­¡± Maria said weakly, flopping back into the bed, looking like she was passed out.


    ¡°Goodbye, Hakaru¡­ it¡¯s been fun playing with you.¡± Jack turned and left the room.


    As the front door slammed shut, I fell to the ground. Looking up at my sister, there didn¡¯t seem to be any coherency in her mind. She was sleeping now, but cum was still leaking from her pussy. Going to the kitchen, I grabbed a small tub and a washcloth. I went back in and cleaned my sister and dressed her. I pulled out a morning-after pill. I had bought a few when I started toying with Akiko. I put one in her mouth and forced her to swallow it by rubbing her throat. Leaving a glass of water by her bed stand, I closed the door.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ that is¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Netori¡¯s voice came from behind me. ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t give up. We can¡­ we can¡­¡±


    ¡°Win¡­¡± My eyes flashed as I turned towards Netori. ¡°I want to win.¡±


    A fire was burning through my entire body. Rage. Red hot rage. It was so strong I was actually shaking.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take everything from him. Everything. My sister. My ex-girlfriend. Even Netorare! Everything is mine!¡± I was shouting by the end of it.


    A small smile formed on Netori¡¯s mouth, ¡°Good. I too want Netorare to pay.¡±


    ¡°Then help me beat him,¡± I said, stepping forward. ¡°Tell me what I need to do, and I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Netori¡¯s smile grew dark. ¡°First things first¡­ we¡¯re going to need a lot of points. There is a skill you need, and it will change the game. Do you have a way to earn a lot of points?¡±


    I closed my eyes and thought back over the last week. There was always Gina, but would she really be able to get me enough points? Should I finally push down my mother? What if I just raped Maria over and over again. Could I reprogram her on my own? If I just locked her here, she¡¯d never go to that Halloween party. I had a feeling none of those options would work. Then something came to me.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I can earn a lot of points.¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯m just going to need a camera.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 13

    If I thought Jack¡¯s taunting was over, I was mistaken. Each day he would bring some other girl in and rent a room at the gaming store. He¡¯d then bang her silly, making sure to leave his used condoms and various other disgusting fluids behind for me to clean up. I kept my eyes down and my head lowered. I was just a beaten player who had nothing left to fight with. That¡¯s the impression I wanted to give him. I was biding my time.


    A week went by in a flash, and I finally received my first paycheck. Considering I was working more than my boss, I actually made a pretty good bit of money. It was 25k yen. It was the most money I had ever received in a single lump sum. I was ecstatic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too excited, you¡¯ve been doing nothing for an entire week. You haven¡¯t earned a single point.¡± Netori said with a pout.


    ¡°I told you¡­ I needed to wait for this weekend.¡± I said, still looking at my paycheck. ¡°I¡¯m going to go get a camera now.¡±


    Netori followed me to the electronics store, but it was clear that she was invisible to everyone except me. Well, she was floating, her nice rump in the air as she moved gently beside me, her eyes seemingly always on me. If she was visible, I think we¡¯d be attracting more attention. Since her week of near absence, Netori seemed to be trying to make up for it by being constantly on my case. She¡¯d appear two or three times a day, always nagging me to lay the next woman. Meanwhile, my mind had never been clearer. I had a goal, and I would obtain it.


    ¡°How many points do I need to reach your goal,¡± I asked.


    ¡°Over that week, you took the virginity of a girl named Gina,¡± Netori spoke lazily, glancing at her cellphone only half-seriously. ¡°That netted you some points. She seems to genuinely like you a bit. However, you also gained some points for nailing my sister. Good job on that, by the way.¡±


    ¡°You want me nailing your sisters?¡± I asked, my mouth twitching slightly.


    ¡°Why not? How else can you win the game, if not by forcing my two sisters to submit to you?¡± Netori shrugged. ¡°Watching you pin her down and mount her roughly, it made my panties wet just watching. Stealing my sister¡¯s virginity is the best.¡±


    ¡°You were watching!¡± I swatted at her, but she casually dodged.


    ¡°Hey! If I didn¡¯t let you finish, who knows the ramifications. You wouldn¡¯t have gotten as many points, at least. Even if they were less than the cost.¡±


    I let out a sigh as Netori¡¯s familiar teasing expression returned. After a week of absence, it really felt like she had returned to me completely. I still remembered her holding me and crying against my chest. I wanted to ask her what that was about, but I had a feeling I wouldn¡¯t appreciate the answer.


    ¡°Did I also¡­ um¡­¡± I bit my lip. ¡°With Maria¡­ a few times.¡±


    Netori nodded, an uncharacteristically sympathetic look in her eyes. ¡°Yes¡­ you earned a lot of points with Maria¡­ before.¡±


    ¡°You were at 9230 points¡­ but then you also spent a thousand, so it is at 8230.¡±


    ¡°Wait, seriously?¡± I shot Netori a look. ¡°I paid those points to bang you!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Why should I lose 1000 points? I didn¡¯t even get the goddess I paid for! I demand a refund!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t get a refund!¡± Netori sniffed, blushing slightly. ¡°One-time standing time offer!¡±


    ¡°What did you say? One-time offer?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Netori nodded. ¡°You paid for it, you got it, you¡¯re never getting it again!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay 1000 points, right now!¡± I snapped, grabbing for her.


    ¡°Nope! Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be chained by a goddess¡¯s word! As I said, it was a one time offer, it¡¯s been used, no refunds!¡± Netori crossed her arms stubbornly.


    ¡°You¡­ so those chains were your word?¡±


    ¡°Of course. When a goddess gives her word, she is bound by it. When I said a thousand points for my body, I couldn¡¯t break my promise.¡±


    My eyes narrowed, ¡°Then why did your promise chain Netorare? Your promise is shit!¡±


    ¡°Th-th-that¡¯s a secret!¡± She cried out. ¡°It has nothing to do with you! Rather¡­ get your stupid camera and earn those last 1800 points. You know the skill you must have. You have no time to spare!¡±


    With that, Netori vanished in a huff. I could only smile wryly. Apparently, my questions seemed to have hit a nerve. With Netori gone, I looked through the store. The girl there came to help me. She was a bit pretty, but I didn¡¯t recognize her from school.


    ¡°Reconnaissance? You mean, like a spy?¡± The girl asked, giggling as her hand rested on my shoulder.


    ¡°More like a private investigator.¡± I frowned, trying to frame it in a way that wouldn¡¯t get me too many suspicious glares.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I have a few cameras with good distance. This one has a great night vision.¡±


    I wanted to just get something cheap, but the girl was cute and she kept smiling at me, and before I knew it, I had spent my entire check on a really nice camera. The girl rang me up herself. Just as she went to hand me the receipt, she stopped and then pulled out a pen and wrote something on it. When I glanced at what she wrote, it was a phone number.


    ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡± She said. ¡°In case you wanted to¡­ get some practice with that camera.¡±


    My eyes widened, and I realized that the girl hadn¡¯t been manipulating me for a sale. In fact, now that I recalled, this place was commission free. She had actually been flirting with me. My status had been increased. I was better looking than I used to be. Nowadays, it was good enough that I attracted certain women. Perhaps my current confidence and direction also had something to do with it. The girl touched my hand and smiled.


    ¡°Do you¡­ have a boyfriend?¡± I asked.


    ¡°N-no!¡± she denied it emphatically, her expression grew even more excited. ¡°In fact, I have nothing planned-¡°


    ¡°Forget it then.¡± I turned around and grabbed my bag.


    The girl blinked, but couldn¡¯t say anything else as I walked out of the store. I just wasn¡¯t interested in single girls at this particular moment in my life. I had points to earn and women to steal. Well, she probably wouldn¡¯t understand, that¡¯s why I cut it short.


    That night, I had to let my mom know I¡¯d be out for the weekend. I pulled on my shaky alliance with Derek to make this happen. He¡¯d claim I was at his place if anyone called. Mom was a little disappointed, but I promised to make it up to her after Halloween was over. Well, Mothers are used to their sons leaving home, so I didn¡¯t feel too bad about it.


    Finally, I was heading out. I didn¡¯t have too much money left over; I could barely afford the bus fare. As to the destination? That was the hot springs I had advised Mrs. Fukumi to visit. That was right, my destination was my teacher and father¡¯s rendezvous. I had considered many different options. Gina wasn¡¯t in a relationship and there wasn¡¯t even a guarantee I could get into a relationship with her. Attacking Maria right now could make the situation worse. Attacking my mother could have any of a number of outcomes.


    I knew Mrs. Fukumi was afraid of me. I knew where and when she¡¯d be carrying out an affair with my father. If I got evidence, I could blackmail her. Dirt scribe had been used on her twice. I had the distinct feeling she¡¯d do anything to keep her current life the way it was. She was most terrified of anything changing. She neither wanted to leave her vice-principal husband, who supported her children and gave her money nor did she want to leave my father, who made her feel special and loved.


    With two men she¡¯d be cheating on, not to mention the taboo of a blackmailed teacher, I should be able to earn the 1800 points I needed by next week. This weekend would start with evidence gathering. On Monday, I would lay out the evidence and start the blackmail, and then we¡¯d see where things went from there.


    It was dark out when the bus pulled up to the hot spring. Of course, I had no interest in entering the hot spring myself, nor did I have the money after spending it all on the camera. Hiding in a nearby shadow, I put on the mask and jacket I had once put together for raping my sister. Very carefully, I crept around the hot springs, heading toward the back. There were high walls that blocked the view of the baths. I was looking for any hole in them that I could align my camera through. I¡¯d even be willing to go so far as to climb a tree.


    The night was pretty silent with only the sounds of distant insects filling the night air. As I drew closer, carefully moving through the bushes, I could hear a few noises of splashing. There were also a few noises. A girl giggling. The soft voice of a man talking. This must be the co-ed bath. I glanced around the wall, trying to find any crack that could get me some eyes into the pool. Of course, I didn¡¯t even know if Dad and Miss Fukumi were in the pool yet, but I wanted to find out.


    Crack.


    The sound of a twig breaking came a few feet from me. It wasn¡¯t my own foot that created that noise. I looked up, and there I saw another person similarly crouched down, trying to peak into the hot spring. Was there really a peeper out here? I thought that sort of thing was just a joke, but apparently, there really were people who came to try to sneak looks at naked people. Why did I end up right next to some pervert?


    They hadn¡¯t noticed me crouched a few feet away from them, so I started to back up. However, when I had only taken a few steps, they turned their head. Their eyes immediately locked on mine, and then they jumped back, landing on their butt noisily.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A voice cried out.


    ¡°Shh!¡± I jumped forward, grabbing them and tackling them to the floor, trying to cover their mouth.


    If we were caught trying to peek, we could get in serious trouble! I expected better from a peeping tom! He could at least keep his mouth quiet. However, he immediately started struggling. It was only at that point that their long hair parted and I was able to see their face clearly in the faint light. Immediately, my eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Kira?¡± I voiced the name.


    Kira Fukumi, daughter of my teacher and a vice-principal, she was also the student council president and a former childhood friend. At first, I wondered how a student council president could end up as a peeping tom, but it didn¡¯t take too much thought to realize the truth. She was here for the same reason I was. Her mother was cheating on her father, and she had come here to prove it once and for all.


    Upon calling her name, the girl herself stopped struggling and looked up at me questioningly. To keep her quiet, I pulled off my mask. It was her turn to shoot me a look of surprise. However, realization also dawned on her.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ you know?¡± Her words came out lightly.


    I nodded, not saying anything else.


    ¡°How long?¡±


    I grimaced, ¡°Last week.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a lie. I had only learned about this particular affair last week. Although I knew my dad slept around with many women, Mrs. Fukumi was merely one that I was surprised about.


    She nodded. ¡°I found out my mother was cheating on my father a few weeks ago. I only learned it was with your father a few days ago. It was only a prediction though. I needed to see it for myself, but since you¡¯re here, I suppose I don¡¯t have to. Was that why I ran into you near the love hotels last week?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I chuckled wryly, ¡°I was really just looking for a job. I appreciate your help.¡±


    Kira blushed slightly. I didn¡¯t typically notice, but she was actually a very pretty girl. With high cheekbones, smooth skin, and short dark brown hair tied into twin tails. She had deep green eyes and a pair of rectangle glasses that gave her a very forbidden vibe. Her glasses were disordered at an angle and there were leaves in her hair. In fact, with her blushing, and her body on the ground, the student council president released a great deal of eroticism.


    ¡°Hey! Is someone back there?¡± A voice yelled out as a flashlight shined in our direction. ¡°Come out with your hands up! You peeping toms! I¡¯ve already called the police!¡±


    Shit! We ended up making too much noise after all. We were caught.

 Book 2: Chapter 14

    With the light flickering on us, we were still hidden under the bush. My mind shot into overdrive, and I immediately came up with a solution to get us out of our predicament. With a quick motion, I grabbed the top of Kira¡¯s blouse. Several buttons broke off as her chest was exposed to me, still trapped with a standard white bra. Kira gasped, her eyes widening in shock. Secondly, I unbuckled my pants, giving her a wink.


    ¡°I said put your hands up. Come out from back there?¡± The voice demanded.


    Looking from her chest to my pants, a realization covered her face and a blush crossed her cheeks. The pair of us slowly stood up. However, neither of us put out hands up. I pretended to struggle to get my pants buckled, while she covered her chest with her blouse desperately, trying to avoid looking at the man who caught them.


    The person who was shining a light at them wasn¡¯t a policeman or anything like that. He was one of the proprietors of the establishment, and probably only even mentioned police to try to scare us. Furthermore, the old man was expecting to see a pair of peeping toms, but instead a boy and a girl who seemed to be in the middle of something that appeared to be sexual came out. Naturally, that affected him and he blushed and turned away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ sir.¡± I said respectfully, bowing my head.


    ¡°What are you two doing back here?¡± The man said, trying to avoid looking at Kira while she tried to rebutton what was left of her blouse while still peeking.


    ¡°Ah¡­ my wife and I are recently married.¡± I proceeded to lie immediately. ¡°And we were looking for a place for our honeymoon.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The man¡¯s eyes narrowed a moment suspiciously.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Kira nodded, finally repairing her outfit enough that her breasts weren¡¯t exposed, even though she was showing much more cleavage than before. ¡°My husband says a place never shows their real face at the front door, so he wanted to see if your establish was worth it. We¡¯d read reviews and they were mixed.¡±


    ¡°And then my wife here¡­¡± I jumped, laughing awkwardly. ¡°and I was overcome with the romantic mood of this location. It really is beautiful. With the stars and the night sky, we couldn¡¯t help ourselves and indulged just a little. You know how newlyweds are.¡±


    ¡°Especially at your young age¡­¡± The guy said, slowly nodding.


    I smiled and put my arm around Kira. She gave a toothy smile as well, her hand pinching me as she wrapped it around my hip. We were old enough that it was technically possible were childhood sweethearts marrying fresh out of school. At least, I was hoping that it was believable. As for my camera, I was smart enough to leave it lying in the bushes. That would certainly scream that we were perverts.


    ¡°Uh¡­ We¡¯ve decided. We¡¯d actually like to get a room for the night. I can smell the hot spring from here and I really want to enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that sweetie?¡± Kira asked, pinching me harder.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s for the best¡­ honey¡­¡± I responded through gritted teeth while keeping the smile on my face.


    The pair of us stood in the darkness with a light aimed at our faces for what felt like minutes before the guy finally lowered it. ¡°You young ones¡­ always the trouble makers.¡±


    His voice seemed to hold a bit of affection as if he was remembering a time from his own youth. He turned around and began walking away. The old man walked with a stoop, his hands behind his back. The pair of us looked at each other until he stopped and shot a look back over his shoulder.


    ¡°Well, you coming?¡±


    I grabbed the camera, stuffed it in my duffle bag, and then followed the man. Kira followed behind me, pulling on my elbow and then whispering roughly in my ear.


    ¡°Are you sure this is a good idea? We should just get out of here immediately!¡±


    ¡°We still haven¡¯t confirmed our parents are here, right?¡± I asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you came? To see for yourself?¡±


    Kira lowered her head and quieted down as the pair of us were led into the lobby. It was a beautiful lobby with a large aquarium and a fountain piece. There was an old woman who was behind the counter. Instantly, I had the impression that she owned the hot springs with the man.


    ¡°Did you find those peeping toms, dear?¡± The old lady asked.


    ¡°No¡­ it was¡­ newlyweds.¡± The man responded, laughing softly.


    ¡°Oh, how scandalous.¡± She responded, putting her glasses and giving us both an eyeful with squinty eyes that looked like they could barely see three feet in front of her. ¡°My, what a pretty couple. Why are you here this evening?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d like to stay the night,¡± I said and then whispered in Kira¡¯s ear. ¡°Uh¡­ can you spot me on this one? I¡¯m out of money.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Kira shot me a look, but then sighed and pulled out her information.


    ¡°You must be twenty to rent in this hotel.¡± The old lady said, ¡°You are twenty, yes?¡±


    Kira blushed but handed a card to the old lady without blinking. I curiously looked at it after she ran it and put it back on the counter. The age did indeed say 20, although I knew Kira to only be 17 years old. That meant that this was a counterfeit! I was actually really surprised. What would Kira, the student council president, be doing with a counterfeit license? The age limit for drinking was 20, so her license allowed her to buy booze that even I couldn¡¯t get access to.


    The way I saw Kira started to change. There definitely must be a dark side to her that I wasn¡¯t really aware of. I had always seen her as a bit of a goody two shoes. However, that original vision of her had been shaken in a moment. Kira had a savings far better than my own, and we were about to get a room without any trouble. The process went smoothly and the old man graciously brought us to a special room, while winking to me several times and making such chitchat.


    ¡°Have a wonderful stay, and just ask for anything. We¡¯ll get you anything you request. When you stay under our roof, we will provide everything you need!¡± The old man declared politely.


    The building used a lot of traditional Japanese architecture that wasn¡¯t seen very much anymore. Our room had tatami mats, a single large futon mattress, and shoji doors. The man gave one last polite bow and the pair of us were closed off in our room together. As soon as she was sure he had left, she spun around and glared at me with a flush.


    ¡°What are you doing, Hakaru? Why did I have to spend all that money for a night at a resort like this?¡±


    ¡°I already said, we need to catch our parents in the act, right?¡±


    ¡°Catch them, not be caught by them!¡± Kira snapped, ¡°How do you think we¡¯ll be able to keep them from recognizing us while we stay here? How are we going to catch them at all?¡±


    ¡°Did you not notice the signs up all over the place?¡± I asked, acting completely at ease.


    ¡°What signs?¡± Kira crossed her arms. ¡°I was a bit distracted to be casually looking around!¡±


    ¡°Well, this is the week before Halloween. I guess they¡¯re doing some Halloween party tomorrow. This entire weekend is costume weekend. All guests are encouraged to wear masks. It honestly sounds a little suspicious to me, but for our purposes, it¡¯s perfect.


    ¡°Everyone can wear masks?¡± She asked, frowning.


    ¡°Of course¡­¡±


    There were actually two masks sitting on our table, I grabbed them both and tossed one to her. You couldn¡¯t go into a hot spring in full costume, so it was just the masks. There were classic festival masks. The one I tossed to Kira was that of a cute looking kitty complete with ears. It covered half of her face and had little blue designs drawn across it. It looked well made and a bit cute. As for my own, it was the face of a fox, with a red design on it.


    ¡°If everyone wears masks, your dad and my mom will be wearing them too!¡± Kira snapped.


    ¡°Relax, the masks are optional and we¡¯re specifically looking for them. Meanwhile, they won¡¯t have even an inkling we¡¯d be there. As for my father, he¡¯s home so infrequently and we barely ever talk. I really doubt he¡¯s going to recognize me.¡± As I spoke, I had walked over to the closet, and was pulling out robes; they really did provide everything!


    ¡°Well¡­ as for my mom¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Kira lowered her head. ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe we¡¯re both wrong. Maybe we won¡¯t see them here at all.¡±


    ¡°In that case, we should just enjoy ourselves.¡± I gave Kira my best smile.


    Kira turned away, ¡°Hakaru¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m seeing someone¡­¡±


    Her words felt like a kick in the gut that I never would have seen coming. Seriously, I didn¡¯t expect those words to matter to me in the least. We had not been close friends in many years. I had dated many women and even fooled around. I had known that Kira was once interested in me. Perhaps I had taken that knowledge for granted. Now, she bluntly stated that she was in a relationship with someone else. It wasn¡¯t like I had wanted something to happen. In fact, if she didn¡¯t have a partner, there would have been no advantage in having sex with her. She would have just been extra garbage. Her being in a relationship made her more valuable to me, and more interesting. Yet, that didn¡¯t make me happy in the slightest.


    She was my friend. At least, she had been my friend once. After the fake relationship with Derek and the betrayal from Akiko, she might be the only true friend I had ever had. Thus, I didn¡¯t want to see her as a temptation. I definitely didn¡¯t want to trick her into cheating on her boyfriend and causing her pain and strife. She wasn¡¯t someone like Akiko. She was a good girl. Wasn¡¯t she? I remembered the licensed. Did I even know the real Kira anymore? Our relationship had drifted apart such a long time ago¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­ I didn¡¯t mean anything like that¡­¡± I explained, wiping the smile off my face. ¡°I just meant¡­ as friends¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Kira shook her head, looking a bit guilty herself. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have just burst out and said it like that. I just wanted to be clear. There is only one bed here, and I didn¡¯t want you to think that I was¡­ I mean¡­ I didn¡¯t want you to¡­ I just¡­ you understand, right?¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Yeah, I understand. Let¡¯s not let any of that get in the way of the mission, right? My father, your mother.¡±


    Kira nodded, and then let out a cry. ¡°Wh-what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the co-ed spring.¡± I said, pulling down my pants. ¡°If we¡¯re going to find them, it will be there.¡±


    ¡°Th-the coed?¡± Kira covered her eyes so she couldn¡¯t see me naked, but I distinctly suspected with how intent she was staring that there was a bit of a crack in her fingers.


    ¡°Right¡­ you don¡¯t have to go if you want? They might not even be out tonight. I¡¯ll just call it reconnaissance.¡±


    ¡°N-n-no!¡± Kira shook her head even with her hands over her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯ll be naked, and I won¡¯t be the only guy there that can see.¡±


    ¡°I-I-I know that!¡± Kira shot back defensively. ¡°But I promised I would see this through to the end. I won¡¯t be satisfied until I remove all doubt!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I spoke wryly as I pulled off the rest of my clothing and threw my robe on.


    ¡°Just¡­ turn around!¡± She ordered.


    ¡°Eh? I¡¯m going to see you in the spring¡­¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± She shrieked. ¡°Just turn around for now!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ okay¡­¡± I did as she asked, and listened to the rustling of her clothing as she too changed into nothing but a robe.


    ¡°Okay¡­ you can turn back.¡± She said


    I turned back and gulped. Her twin tails were gone and her hair flowed down her back. She was wearing a robe that only went as far south as her upper thighs, hinting at what was barely hidden. Her legs were white, smooth, and long. She wore a cat mask, and it gave her a sexy, mysterious vibe. I seriously considered jumping her just like I had jumped my sister. With some effort, I broke my eyesight from her body.


    ¡°Well¡­ shall we go?¡±


    The pair of us grabbed two toiletry kits that were provided by the hotel. As we did that, I glanced over at her one more time.


    ¡°If we do find our parents in there¡­ then what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What? Then I know my mother has been cheating on my father.¡±


    ¡°And? Will you tell your father the truth?¡±


    ¡°That would destroy him?¡±


    ¡°Do you tell your mother and make her break it off with father¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Kira looked away.


    ¡°You might want to consider it. What happens after¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you considered what to do after?¡± Kira asked quietly.


    ¡°I have¡­¡±


    ¡°What will you do, Hakaru?¡±


    I lowered my fox mask to hide my expression. ¡°Ask me that again when you¡¯re ready to take the next step.¡±


    Kira hesitated for a moment but finally nodded. The two of us slid open the door and started heading to the co-ed baths. It was time to discover the truth.

 Book 2: Chapter 15

    I walked down the hallway confidently with Kira following shyly. I couldn¡¯t really say where my burst of confidence came from. Perhaps having Kira there with a common goal felt good. Perhaps, I was just excited about getting to enjoy a hot spring with a pretty girl. Strictly speaking, we were both too young to be there, and if it hadn¡¯t been for Kira¡¯s fake ID, the pair of us would have been kicked out on the street and perhaps even our parents called. Admittedly, I had been going on impulse here, and if it wasn¡¯t for Kira, I might have even been arrested.


    As for what was going through Kira¡¯s mind, I couldn¡¯t guess. I considered using my skill on her to dirt scribe her mind. However, dirt scribe seemed to work best when you were openly pressuring someone on a sensitive topic. I had nothing, in particular, I wanted to know about Kira, and even if she had some deepest darkest secret to exploit, not only was I not looking to exploit it at the moment, but with her mind on her mother, my exploration might come up empty-handed. Dirt scribing someone wasn¡¯t an exact science. Plus, the night was still young.


    The only other skill I had was locked promise. Netori had described it as something akin to hypnosis. You could strongly suggest to someone that they had to obey you, and their mind would make excuses to always follow through with a promise. It worked great with Akiko, but it only worked on one person at a time, and I had never specifically taken it off of her. That meant my last orders to her were to go back to Derek. Those were orders she broke. Therefore, I could only reason that manipulation worked better than locked promise. It should, it was a higher tier skill, after all.


    Until I could corner Akiko again, I couldn¡¯t free her of the locked promise and use it on someone else. At least, that¡¯s what Netori had told me. Therefore, my only option was to find a 3rd skill that I could use. My points were so close, and yet still so far away. With a little help from Mrs. Fukumi, I could finally push it over the edge. Since Kira had shown up, I had considered instead pushing myself on her, especially after she told me she had a boyfriend, but she was a childhood friend who had never wronged me. I already felt guilty enough going after her mother, even though I felt that woman deserved it.


    Perhaps, that was part of the reason I wanted Kira to come with me. I wanted her to see her mother in all her cheating glory. If I could get her riled up enough, then perhaps Kira wouldn¡¯t mind what happened to her mother after. It was a slightly strategic move by me. I should also note that within my bathing supplies was the camera I had purchased. It was actually waterproof. I really spared no expense when I bought this from the store. I had wanted to prepare for any eventuality. I¡¯d only have one chance to save my sister from Jack¡¯s clutches, and I didn¡¯t want a splash of water being the difference.


    We reached the changing rooms, which were still separate despite the fact that it led to a co-ed spring. Actually, there were three springs in all, and each room lead to a single-sex and the co-ed which was in the middle. I washed my body and then put my robe back on and headed into the hot spring with wet hair sticking to my cheeks. Hot mist struck my face and a strong mineral smell attacked my nose as I entered the main area. Looking around for a moment, I found a few couples in the spring. Most of them looked many times older than me. Only one couple looked to be in their twenties. I was relieved to see that some were also wearing masks, so we weren¡¯t the only ones trying to be anonymous.


    If this had been a little over a month ago, I might have shown a big erection as blood burst from my nose. That was the old me, a virgin who couldn¡¯t handle that level of stimulation. Time with Maria and Akiko had changed that, and while I appreciated and was excited by the female body, I could mostly keep my cool. I pulled off my robe, threw it on a bench, and then slipped into the pool. I noticed an older woman glancing over at my crotch be she nodded approvingly. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from blushing, especially when she noticed me looking and winked at me.


    A few moments later, Kira walked into the room too. She was a lot slower and looked considerably more nervous. Her head was down as she tried to avoid looking at anyone else in the hot spring. The same could not be said in reverse, as a youthful, fair-skinned girl with her hair tied up, wearing nothing but a skimpy robe, was the highlight of the evening. All of the men glanced over at her with interest, and a few even had slightly perverted expressions.


    Kira¡¯s face flushed as if she was aware she was being looked at, but as soon as her eyes landed on me, she instantly made her way over. She didn¡¯t even bother to remove her robe first, instead stepping directly in to the water and making it wet. She pulled the robe off as she lowered herself into the water next to me, only giving everyone just a brief glimpse of her naked body before it plunged underwater. At this distance and angle, no one would be able to see her body under the murky mineral water. Well, no one, except for me. I didn¡¯t linger on her though. Rather, I tilted back my head and closed my eyes. It wasn¡¯t until Kira¡¯s naked body pushed against me that I looked back down again.


    She was actually trying to use my body partially to hide herself. Her level of nervousness was clear, as was the fact that I was her partner in this. The handful of single men in the pool gave bitter looks before going back to what they were doing. As for the other couples, one group chuckled before turning away, and another couple kept shooting glances at us and whispering. The couple who did that were two older people, the woman of which was the one who had winked at me earlier.


    ¡°They¡¯re not here.¡± Kira whispered to me, ¡°We came for nothing!¡±


    ¡°Patience¡­¡± I spoke back. ¡°They may come later tonight, or maybe not until tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow!¡± Her voice was filled with bitterness. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here longer than I have to¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want to go back to the room,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll keep a lookout until something happens.¡±


    Kira lowered her head, clinging to my arm but keeping just enough distance so her parts didn¡¯t touch me. However, she didn¡¯t answer me, stubbornly remaining seated and refusing to retreat.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­ it¡¯s nice to see such a young couple coming this weekend. So, few youths these days appreciate the full hot spring experience.¡± The voice came from the couple that had been eyeing us.


    The man and woman had come over to our sides, and the guy was talking with a pleasant smile. Unlike us, they weren¡¯t wearing a mask in the slightest. As soon as she noticed the pair moving towards us, Kira shrank against me. This time, her breasts did touch my arm, but she gave no sign of awareness, her expression growing even shyer. If she kept clinging to me like this, I would struggle to keep myself from having an erection.


    ¡°Ah¡­ well¡­ we¡¯re just staying the night.¡± I addressed them with a disarming smile. ¡°We¡¯re really just on a road trip, experiencing whatever attractions pass our way.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The man said, scratching his chin, ¡°Is there an occasion?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our honeymoon.¡± I put my arm around Kira, who continued to lower her head silently while I maintained the lie we had told when we entered this place.


    ¡°Really? Newlyweds¡­ congratulations.¡± The woman said, looking me up and down in a way a woman shouldn¡¯t in front of his supposed wife.


    ¡°Well, perhaps it is a sign then¡­ that a beautiful couple such as the two of you come to this particular hot spring so early in your relationship.¡±


    I blinked but kept my smile up. ¡°Why? What¡¯s unique about this hot spring?¡±


    The man looked over at his woman and then let out a chuckle. ¡°Actually, this hot spring is very well known for couples. I mean, couples who have an open relationship.¡±


    ¡°Open?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what he meant, as someone who wasn¡¯t really married.


    The man chuckled, not seeming to mind my lapse of knowledge and happy to instruct. ¡°This weekend, the hot spring holds a¡­ celebration. Everyone wears a costume, and¡­ well¡­ by the end of the night¡­ no one is wearing one.¡±


    Kira raised her head, her brow furrowed. As for me, I was starting to get the idea. This hot spring was for people who liked to sleep around. This event tomorrow was actually an orgy! Or¡­ at least¡­ something close to one. A bunch of promiscuous people get together and play with¡­ wait¡­ was that why Father wanted to come here? At the time, he was trying to get his wife to stay the weekeed here. I realized he must have been trying to get Mother to open up to swinging. Furthermore, by having Mrs. Fukumi offer to come here, I basically had pushed her into a polygamous relationship with my father. How would she react once she realized that Dad planned to share her with other men? Could she even say no after being the one to get the tickets?


    Glancing over at the girl next to me, I could see hidden darkness in Kira¡¯s eyes. Kira wasn¡¯t an idiot. She had already understood what this all meant too. Our parents weren¡¯t just having an affair together, they were engaging in sex parties. The worst thing about it all, I was the one who unknowingly set this up. I had helped dad take their affair to the next step!


    Noticing the complex expressions on our faces, the man decided to go for broke.


    ¡°You two are very young, and most marriages fail young. The healthiest relationships are those where both partners are willing to share and sacrifice. For example, my wife was noticing that your um.. little man was actually quite big. A bit bigger than mine, I do say. She¡¯s interested in seeing what you offer. I also find your little miss here to be quite pretty. Although the main event is tomorrow, perhaps the pair of you would like to come to our room tonight. We can all¡­ share¡­ do what comes naturally. Eh?¡±


    Kira¡¯s body shook against me, although I didn¡¯ t know if it was from anger, shock, or repulsion. It could also be from sexual excitement, but I wasn¡¯t going to jump to that conclusion. Instead, going with what I knew of Kira, I decided to speak for both of us.


    ¡°We¡¯re still pretty new to this relationship thing. We¡¯re flattered, but I¡¯m not sure our relationship is ready for that kind of¡­ test¡­¡± I tried to give the politest refusal I could.


    The man lifted up his hands and backed away, still holding a friendly smile. ¡°Of course. Of course. I¡¯m sorry to disturb your trip. I do hope you stay for tomorrow¡¯s celebration though. If it makes you uncomfortable, you can always leave then. But if you don¡¯t come, I¡¯m afraid you might always be left wondering, what if?¡±


    With that, he turned around and headed back to his corner. His wife stood up in the bath, her breasts coming out of the water and while droplets fell down to the pool below. Her skin was a bit red after being in the heat for so long. Her chest was quite generous. She smiled and winked at me again, and then turned around and walked away, giving me a full view of her butt as she did so. It was as if she was telling me that I had missed out on all of that by rejecting the pair of them. To be fair, she was an attractive woman with a nice body, if a bit saggy in some areas with age.


    Kira pinched my arm, causing me to finally break my sight away from the woman¡¯s body. She glared up at me cutely, and when I looked down at her, I realized I could see her chest. Instantly, I turned my view aside, but at that point, she realized I¡¯d seen. She lowed herself in the water to the point where only her eyes poked above the surface and pinched me three more times. I could only give her an apologetic look.


    At that point, a man walked into the pool area. He was wearing a mask too, that of a wolf. However, that mask wasn¡¯t enough for me to not instantly recognize him.


    ¡°It¡¯s father,¡± I whispered extremely lightly.


    Kira still heard, and immediately rose her head out of the water and looked in his direction. A moment later, a woman walked out of the women¡¯s exit. It looked like Mrs. Fukumi, but there were a few differences. Specifically, she must have dyed her hair so no one would recognize her. It was now a blonde color. I didn¡¯t know her like I knew my dad, but from Kira¡¯s look, there was no doubt that this was her mother.


    My father and Kira¡¯s mother turned to each other and embraced right in front of the spring, her naked parts mashing against his. Father kissed her aggressively right there, and only let go when she was left panting. To Kira, this was finally the proof she had been waiting for. For me, this was only the start.

 Book 2: Chapter 16

    Mrs. Fukumi and my father already looked a bit drunk, their faces flush with alcohol. They jumped into the pool while giggling with each other like a couple of horny high school kids. Some of the couples glanced at them with interest, while a few had admonishing looks for their raucous behavior. As for me and Kira, we kept our heads down. Suddenly, my mask seemed ill-conceived. If we were recognized by them, I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine the fallout.


    Kira¡¯s hands tightened on my arm, and her entire body was starting to shake, even though her face was completely expressionless. She had finally confirmed the thing she had been fearing. Her mother really was having a blatant affair. Not only that, she had gone to this place, a swinger¡¯s reserve. Whether it was the alcohol or her desire to sway my father, she had boldly come out without even a robe on, and neither did he. When the two entered the hot spring, they swam over to a corner and embraced tightly.


    Although their eyes had passed over us, they showed no recognition. I allowed myself to breath easier. Meanwhile, they were talking softly under their breath and occasionally kissing, there bodies pressed up against each other. It was as if they didn¡¯t care that anyone else in the room could see them. Well, Kira was holding me just as tightly, but that was for a completely different reason. A few minutes later, most of the hot spring had returned to normal, but Kira and I continued to watch my father and her mother from the corner of our eyes, remaining silent.


    At first, there would be an occasional giggle erupting from Mrs. Fukumi, something far naughtier than my teacher would ever utter in the classroom. It turned out she was quite shameless indeed. I underestimated the extent that she was caught in my father¡¯s web. I no longer thought that her relationship would be tested by this orgy. Rather, she would do anything my father asked her to do, including letting other men use her.


    When they grew quiet, that was when I started glancing over at them openly. It took me a few glances before I realized there was a questionable placement of their arms. They were both sitting rigidly¡­ perhaps a bit too rigidly. Her arm was tilted so that her hand would be in his lap, and his the same. If that was it, I might not have noticed anything, except her arm, was shaking slightly. More specifically, it was moving just slightly up and down.


    I immediately blushed and lowered my head as I realized what was going on. Mrs. Fukumi, my teacher, was giving a handjob to my father in the middle of a public bath. When I felt Kira¡¯s hand digging her nails into my arm, I realized that she also had come to the same realization. His hand was between her legs, fingering her, and her hand was sliding up and down his cock. It was obvious to anyone looking at the couple they were masturbating lewdly in view of a dozen people.


    Well, I supposed that Kira and I were the only ones watching the pair so closely as to notice. In fact, even if the other¡¯s notice, would it bother them? The idea was to be free. They¡¯d all be banging each other tomorrow anyway. A thought came to my head and I stood up. I did it without warning, and it wasn¡¯t until Kira turned to find herself face-to-face with my dick, letting out a surprised gasp, before I realized I was still naked.


    Kira and I had bathed naked together as kids. She¡¯d actually seen my penis before, but that was before I was even mature. Suffice it to say that she certainly hadn¡¯t seen it since it had gotten various enhancements through Netori¡¯s game. It was now very large by just about any standard, and something most men would be proud to show off. I had enough modesty to blush, but her gasp got the attention of several others, including Mrs. Fukumi, who was looking at my dick with an open mouth. Was she shocked, or was she currently orgasming from my dad¡¯s machinations? Either way, I didn¡¯t like the expression. Grabbing my robe, I headed back into the changing room.


    ¡°W-wait¡­ I¡¯m coming too!¡± Kira whispered in my direction, also getting out of the tub, but making sure her body was covered as she pulled herself out, even at the cost of the robe.


    I went into the locker room and began to look through the baskets. My father always wore a suit, and he had a particular necktie¡­ ah¡­ there it was! Glancing into his basket, I looked through to find his room key. I grabbed it and was glad to see that this old couple was old school and had the room number written on the key.


    Grabbing my stuff, I headed out of the room and ran face first into Kira leaving her section. She was wearing a stormy expression on her face with her arms crossed.


    ¡°There¡­ I did what you asked.¡± She said bitterly. ¡°We know the truth now. Can we go?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I know you¡¯re angry. I¡¯m sorry you were embarrassed like this.¡± I replied sheepishly, so focused on my own mission I sort of forgot about her feelings on the matter.


    Kira bit her lip and winced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry too. I¡¯m not angry at you. Just¡­ seeing mom there. She¡¯s ruining 21 years of marriage. How could she do that to father? How could she do that to me? Especially after what I¡¯ve done for her!¡±


    ¡°What you did?¡± I blinked. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Kira¡¯s eyes widened and she spun around. ¡°Th-that¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter now. What is done, is done.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Look, can we just go. I hurt enough already. I don¡¯t want to think about anything, not the past¡­ or now. Now that I know the truth, I just want to go home and cry.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Kira tried to put on a sympathetic look. ¡°I know you¡¯re hurting too¡­¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve known my father has been a cheat for years.¡±


    Kira spun around, her eyes full of surprise. ¡°What? You knew?¡±


    ¡°I only learned about Mrs. Fukumi a short while ago, but Mrs. Fukumi isn¡¯t the only one.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what are you saying?¡± Kira asked, her brow furrowed.


    ¡°Father has many affairs with many women. Mrs. Fukumi is only one of the women in his life.¡±


    ¡°Th-that bastard¡­¡± Kira¡¯s eyes flashed, but then she began to think. ¡°Wait¡­ is that why they¡¯ve come here?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°I think dad had grown bored with your mother just like he did with mine, so he plans to pass her around and use her to trade for other women. Well, I also suspect your mother won¡¯t say no.¡±


    Kira gave a bitter expression, her anger waning into loss. ¡°No¡­ you¡¯re right. I can¡¯t dump this on your father. Mother agreed to this. Even if your dad is cheating on her, she¡¯s cheating on my dad, and even willing to be treated like a sex toy. This is her fault. ¡±


    There was a hint of anger in the way that Kira said the word sex toy.


    ¡°Your boyfriend isn¡¯t Jack, is it?¡±


    Kira looked up and blinked. ¡°Huh? Jack? Who¡¯s Jack?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ nevermind, it¡¯s actually better you don¡¯t know.¡± I scratched my head and pulled out my camera. ¡°The truth is, I didn¡¯t come here to just check for myself. I came here to catch them in the act¡­ on camera!¡±


    ¡°You want¡­ images¡­ of our parents?¡± Kira gave a confused look.


    ¡°As you yourself pointed out, they¡¯re hurting two families with their affair. However, my mother already knows about these affairs. If your father learned, it¡¯d only destroy your family. What do you plan to do now that you know the truth about them? Will you tell your dad? Will you break his heart and cause your family to split?¡±


    Kira bit her lip thoughfully. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know. I hadn¡¯t thought of things that far ahead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had much time to think about it, and overall, my thought is to make them suffer.¡±


    ¡°Suffer, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Evidence¡­¡± I shrugged. ¡°We need evidence of their infidelity. Then¡­ we have the power.¡±


    ¡°Power? To do what?¡±


    ¡°Extortion? Blackmail? Punishment? We can make them regret everything. For example, I could expose to Mrs. Fukumi to my father¡¯s other women. You could extort my father out of money.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really suggesting I blackmail your father for money?¡± Kira spoke, shaking her head.


    ¡°Well¡­ anything¡­ It¡¯s not about the money. It¡¯s about making them pay for their actions.¡±


    Kira looked uncertain. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯d rather stay out of it, you can. I can exact revenge on both of them, and you can sit back and just know that their happy little affair is now putting them through hell.¡±


    Kira stood for a while thoughtfully. Her rush-dried hair was still a bit damp and clinging to her face. She lifted a hand and pulled some off her cheek. After a moment, she sighed.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing this with or without me, right?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I have my reasons. However, I could use your help.¡±


    Kira let out a long breath and then nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll help you get evidence, but just the evidence.¡±


    ¡°Brilliant.¡± I lifted up the key in my hand. ¡°I have their room key!¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ what¡¯s the plan?¡± She eyed the key.


    ¡°Even if I brought my camera in the hot spring unseen, and managed to get pictures, they are still wearing masks. There will always be room to doubt. I need photos of them in the act, in their bedroom.¡±


    ¡°You plan to sneak into their room?¡±


    ¡°I imagine they¡¯re going to be pretty hot and heavy when they are done. They¡¯ll probably come and immediately have sex. I¡¯ll hide in the closet, snap a few pictures, and then when they fall asleep, I¡¯ll sneak out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty risky.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re my backup. First, I want you to return the key to the old people up front to hide suspicions. Just say you saw it on the floor in the hallway. Second, I need you to stand by to distract them. If push comes to shove, you can knock on their door and hopefully give me a distraction.¡±


    ¡°A distraction?¡±


    ¡°Something that convinces them to leave the room, preferably. I¡¯m sure you can come up with something.¡±


    ¡°V-very well.¡±


    The pair of us exchanged numbers and I put my phone on silent. Then, we headed to Father and Ms. Fukumi¡¯s room. Unlocking the door, I handed the key to Kira, took a breath, and entered inside, my key tight in my grasp. As the door shut and locked behind me, I came to the realization I truly was on my own now. Glancing around, the only place I could hide was the closet. Fortunately, the closet had deep pockets, and the shelf was long enough that an entire person could lie in it.


    If I tried to minimize my space, I could hide far enough back that even if someone opened the closet, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see me unless they stuck their head inside. With a breath, I slide up into the closet and closed it, leaving just a crack. I made sure I had a good view of their futon, and before long, I was ready to start my debut as a filmographer. As if! My heart was racing and I was already sweating.


    I ended up waiting for about an hour before the door finally opened. Just as I expected, Mrs. Fukumi and my father were hot and heavy. They were openly making out and his robe was already half off, as was both of their masks. Their clothing hit the ground as the door shut behind them. I positioned my camera and snapped a shot. The girl at the store had shown me how to turn off the click and flash. I did say I needed it for surveillance, so those two things were important. The naked Fukumi appeared with my father in her arms, the pair of them kissing excitedly. His erect dick, which was a bit smaller than mine, was pushed up against her bush.


    ¡°Elzo¡­¡± She moaned, ¡°I love you¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh huh¡­¡± He said, kissing her neck roughly.


    Out of curiosity, I sent Dirt Scribe on my father. I really wanted to know what was going through his mind at times like this. Perhaps, he really did care about my teacher. Perhaps, he was an okay guy underneath it all.


    Ah¡­ most of those women were so old. When I heard about this place, I was expecting a bunch of hot college kids. I don¡¯t want to give Sasori away for some old skank pussy.


    No, it turned out my father¡¯s thoughts were exactly as shit as I had thought they would be. He was kissing Fukumi while she was confessing her love for him, and his thoughts were on the naked girls he had seen in the hot spring.


    Actually, there was one tasty little morsel. She was so shy, not like Sasori at all. I wouldn¡¯t mind giving up Sasori to taste that meat. Her boyfriend even got Sasori¡¯s eyes. That fucker is bigger than me. That¡¯s the only reason he¡¯d get some cute young thing like her. Bastards with big dicks! At the party tomorrow, I¡¯m totally going to bang your girl. I¡¯ll also forget to wear a condom¡­ hehehe¡­ enjoy taking care of my kid. You wouldn¡¯t be the first bitch I knocked up and ditched.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I couldn¡¯t stop the noise from escaping my mouth; the words were just too shocking.


    Other kids? Dad had made siblings I didn¡¯t even know about? I wasn¡¯t even getting started on the fact that he was trying to cuck me in his mind and wanted to bang Sasori¡¯s daughter, a girl half his age.


    Who¡¯s that? If some private investigator is snooping around for my wife, I¡¯ll break his¡­


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Father¡¯s head lifted like a fox.


    ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Fukumi asked, panting and clearly having heard nothing.


    I cursed inwardly for making a noise.  Why did he have to be so aware right now? His eyes scanned to the window first, but when he saw nothing, he looked over at the closet. Shit!

 Book 2: Chapter 17

    My father was looking right at the closet now. Why did he have to be so paranoid! No, it was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have dirt scribed him while I was in the middle of surveillance. I made a noise, and he was just being diligent by checking. Before he could take a step, there was a light knock on the door. He paused and then turned directions, throwing a robe on and opening the sliding door and peering out. Mrs. Fukumi squeaked, grabbing a robe too and hastily putting it on herself to cover her naked body. I couldn¡¯t see who was at the door, but the voice was familiar if a bit different.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m a guest here, did you know that your key was left at the front?¡± Kira asked although she was trying to change her voice so it sounded a little different.


    Father¡¯s voice followed. ¡°Oh? Are you the one who turned it in? Thanks for checking. As soon as I noticed it missing, I went straight there. Thanks, misses.¡±


    Damn it, why did dad have to be so on the ball? He was so hot and heavy with Miss Fukumi, when did he have time to run to the front to grab his key? Was he feeling Miss Fukumi up all the way through a side trip! Does he have no decency? Actually, recalling the faces of the old people who ran this place, and the nature of this facility, they were probably very full of free love. It was no wonder they were willing to buy our fornications so easily, considering their own indecent acts. They were probably more scared of a news reporter finding out they hold sex parties and getting their whole place stigmatized.


    ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s good¡­¡± She said, her voice silent for a bit.


    I could tell she was trying to think up something else. She had knocked on the door intending to use the key as her way to distract him. Well, that¡¯s not actually what I meant when I handed her the key. Rather, I was thinking she¡¯d come up with something like a carbon monoxide leak or some other lie.


    ¡°Is there anything else you need?¡± He asked.


    ¡°A-a-actually¡­¡± She said slowly and deliberately. ¡°Um¡­ rather¡­ my husband and I¡­ we¡¯re¡­ um¡­ new, and we just got here last night.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Well, little lady, congratulations.¡±


    I recognized the tone of voice my dad was using. It was the same tone he used when he was flirting with women. He had kind of a condescending tone that I imagined would put women off more than not, yet they always seemed to blush when dad spoke that way. Mrs. Fukumi was watching this all with a frown, clearly wanting to continue to have Dad¡¯s attention, but not willing to interrupt and risk angering him.


    ¡°Yes¡­ um¡­ so, we were just celebrating tonight¡­ and¡­ I noticed you were a couple not too much older than us. We thought it¡¯d be good to learn from a more experienced couple. Perhaps, you like to join us for sake at the bar?¡±


    ¡°Sake? Huh?¡± Dad sounded thoughtful. ¡°Actually, my woman here bought me a really nice bottle of sake yesterday. Let¡¯s all open it and drink to your celebration. Who needs bars when we can have the comfort of a room?¡±


    I felt the implication of those words. Right now, I wanted nothing more than to Dirt Scribe him, but my daily limit was already used. This is why I often put off using it. Every time it seemed like a good time, another time would come up where I felt like it was even more important. Right now, I was certain dad had some nefarious plan, but my skill was used and I had nothing to guide me.


    ¡°Aah¡­ here?¡± Kira sounded nervous, she had to be picking up on his predatory vibes too. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ my husband¡­¡±


    ¡°Your room it is then? We can wait for your husband there. Right, dear? Let¡¯s go out and enjoy this evening.¡±


    Mrs. Fukumi jumped when he turned to her for support and then smiled at just being acknowledged. ¡°Y-yes¡­ That is why we came, to have fun.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wait¡­ but he¡¯s¡­ the bar¡­¡±


    Dad re-entered the room, heading straight for the closet. I immediately scooted back as all three of them came into view. He didn¡¯t even look as he reached his hand in and grabbed a bottle which was sitting in a bag. He immediately yanked it out. Kira, still wearing her mask with her hair up in a bun, shot the closet door a meaningful look before Father put his hand on her shoulder and guided her out into the hallway.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Dad laughed, ¡°Your husband will be sure to check in on you when you don¡¯t come back. Don¡¯t worry, Sasori and I will take good care of you until he returns.¡±


    Sasori followed docilely and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a teacher and he¡¯s a businessman. We¡¯re honest people.¡±


    I could only grind my teeth in disgust as the door finally closed, leaving me alone in their room. I didn¡¯t really know what to think. Dad was truly an expert at NTR! I didn¡¯t need dirt scribe to realize what was on his brain. In his mind, Kira came to his room alone because deep down, she wanted him without me. Perhaps he assumed we had a fight. Even if not, what woman abandoned her husband on a honeymoon? He reckoned Kira¡¯s husband was in a bar getting drunk, and would either sleep with some other woman in this swinging hotel or return so late that the deed would be done by the time he showed up.


    He planned to take Kira back to her room and seduce her. He chose her room because it would disarm her and make her more comfortable. Sasori, the trustworthy teacher, would soothe her worries, and further, allow her to trust this innocent couple she went to. Then, sake would pull off the edge, and Dad would enjoy a mother-daughter threesome. At least, based on what I saw, that¡¯s where I would have taken things. Unless I returned early, Kira would be under dad within the next hour.


    Kira was only a friend, not a lover. This wasn¡¯t something that hurt me. In fact, I thought it was a bit funny. If I let things keep going, how far would Kira go? A dark part of me started to whisper in my ear. If dad succeeded and she got drunk and had a threesome, then I could take pictures of all three of them. I could blackmail Kira and her mother. Did I have it in me to go all the way? Could I really throw my friend under the bus? Admittedly, she¡¯d been the one who caused her own downfall. She knocked on the door and gave that particular excuse. I wasn¡¯t exactly wronging her. I was just failing to act.


    I waited long enough for the group to have left the hallway, and then I pushed my way out of their room. I only had a few pictures. Although they proved the affair, when it came to blackmail, I wanted more. The images needed to be shocking. They needed to cause Miss. Fukumi to panic. They needed to be so risqu¨¦, that it wasn¡¯t just the fact that she was cheating, but that fact that those images would ruin her image forever. If that was the case, Perhaps I needed to take things that extra step.


    I returned to our room and then listened at the door. With the paper-walls, it wasn¡¯t difficult to hear the conversation in there.


    ¡°Here, here, drink.¡± Dad was saying.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not really into drinking.¡± Kira¡¯s voice sounded really tight and stressed, her plan having backfired completely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, here, Sasori will take a drink first, then you. How about that? You really need to loosen up, right Sasori?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± Mrs. Fukumi aided her man. ¡°I¡¯ll drink first. You won¡¯t let a girl drink alone, will you?¡±


    ¡°How about you help your little sister here get a bit more comfortable.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ Elzo¡­¡±


    ¡°Wh-what are you doing?¡± Kira¡¯s voice came out shrilly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re both women. You don¡¯t need to worry. If your breasts don¡¯t breath, they won¡¯t become big like mine.¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s impossible.¡± Kira¡¯s voice was weak.


    She was doing horribly. I was once again floored at how aggressive they were being and how in sync the couple worked. I had always heard stories about a woman married to a serial killer and aiding him in all of his evil. I had never understood how that kind of stuff happened. Now, I was seeing it first hand. Mrs. Fukumi had gone all in. My father had her wrapped around his finger. At this point, she was molesting her own daughter to prep her so my dad could fuck her. She would say or do anything to help father reach his goal. Any guilt I felt for sending her to this spa was gone. Her devotion was at a frightening level.


    What if she found out this really was her daughter? Would he still convince her to go through with it? Was even that not a limit? I didn¡¯t think it was anymore. She probably would cover up a murder for dad. Fortunately, he was just a drunk, horny bastard, not a psychopath. However, I could stand by and let them continue to work my poor childhood friend alone.


    Straightening my mask, I sighed and then slid open the door and stepped in. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    I tried to make my voice rough sounding so that no one would recognize me. My father was selfish and barely paid attention to me, so I wasn¡¯t lying when I said it was unlikely he would notice. Now, I knew I was just one of potentially dozens of kids he had, so it was no wonder he didn¡¯t think much of us. However, I was a bit surprised Mrs. Fukumi didn¡¯t suspect anything. Then again, she was completely focused on my dad¡¯s wants. Even while her hand was on Kira¡¯s leg and she was kissing Kira¡¯s neck, she was looking at my father for approval like a loyal dog.


    ¡°Hey, brother. We were waiting for you!¡± Other than a swift second of frustration when I walked in, dad had already switched gears and welcomed me with a smile.


    Dad¡¯s ability to manipulate people and steal women was at a completely different level than my own. I couldn¡¯t help but shake the feeling that I was just a low-level mob facing the big ending boss. He was so bold that he could even be caught trying to molest a man¡¯s wife and make the guy feel doubtful about what he saw. Kira¡¯s robe was askew, showing additional cleavage, her robe was pushed up to the point where she was about to show dad everything. Her neck was red and wet. This was all done by Sasori, her own mother, but the effect was still the same.


    ¡°I thought we were meeting in the bar, honey?¡± I collaborated her lie.


    She looked up at me helplessly, with just a tinge of thankfulness in her eyes. ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    Dad was staring at us, his mood immediately diminished. After all, he came exceptionally close to having a threesome and enjoying a young girl. Now, he was completely on his own. In a few moments, he¡¯d probably try to duck out and just enjoy Mrs. Fukumi tonight. But, I still needed better images.


    ¡°So¡­ I heard sake¡­¡± I said while thinking quickly, grabbing the bottle and picking it up. ¡°How about a few drinks?¡±


    I knew my father a bit too well. He never ducked out on a drink, especially if it came from a nice bottle. The one Mrs. Fukumi got was particularly nice. I didn¡¯t know if she spent a ton and got expensive booze, or if she took my advice and just put cheap stuff in a nice bottle. Knowing Miss Fukumi¡¯s obsession with dad, I suspected it was the former. She would gladly do anything for my father. Good¡­ once I made it clear that she could lose dad forever, hopefully, that meant she¡¯d do anything for me as well.


    I poured the drinks and we all drank. Of course, I fake drunk, and when no one was looking, sent my drink flying. I suspected that Kira was doing the same, but she seemed to still be getting a bit of alcohol. Her cheeks grew rosier as the night went on, and her face got a bit slack. By the time the four of us polished off half the bottle, dad had his arm around me and was singing. It reminded me of a trip when we went camping one year. Except, it was mom and Maria with us then, and our family still felt like it had a chance. Mrs. Fukumi was on the bed, hiccuping and occasionally making a grab for her daughter, groping her until Kira pushe her hands away. Perhaps Mrs. Fukumi was a bit of a lesbian?


    ¡°Hey¡­ you¡¯re alright man¡­¡±Dad said, pulling out a key and handing it to me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I asked, not even bothering to pretend to be drunk at this point.


    ¡°It¡¯s the key to my room,¡± Dad explained. ¡°I¡¯m gonna just be honest here. My woman here¡­ she¡¯s actually some other guy¡¯s woman. I just fuck her. I want you to fuck her too.¡±


    ¡°S-seriously?¡± I was stunned he said it so blatantly.


    That was alcohol for you.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Hey, Sasori, this guy is going to take you back to the room. Show him a good time, okay?¡± Dad ordered.


    Sasori smiled drunkenly, looking at father with reverence. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯d love to. You can do anything to me¡­ even stick it in my ass if you want.¡±


    Kira, not nearly as drunk at the pair, let out a noise, choking before turning away, her face red.


    ¡°Eh? See? She¡¯s really good too. Tight pussy. Big Ass and nice titties. Just don¡¯t cum in her, alright?¡± He said, chuckling and even winking, suggesting he didn¡¯t care if I used her as a cum dumpster.


    ¡°And¡­ what will you be doing while I have your wife.¡± I asked, already knowing the answer.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be fucking your wife!¡± He pointed right at Kira, who straightened as she became the center of the talk.


    I sighed, shaking my head. Maybe, with a bit more alcohol, they¡¯d pass out and I could pose them or something. I had hoped with them drunk, they¡¯d started fondling each other again as they did in the pool. Then it¡¯d just be a matter of encouraging them to fuck and filming the outcome. However, Dad was just too caught up on Kira. This was a bust. At least, I had a few images. I¡¯d have to make due with those.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Kira suddenly spoke up, causing my polite refusal to be lost before it left my tongue.


    ¡°Okay?¡± I ask, seriously struggling to understand her words.


    ¡°Take¡­ Mrs. Fukumi¡­ back to her room. I¡¯ll handle him!¡± Kira declared, her eyes fiercely determined.


    ¡°Seriously?¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 18

    Kira¡¯s words certainly caught me off guard. I really didn¡¯t think that she¡¯d be willing to go so far. I had considered the idea of tricking her into father¡¯s bed, but this was something she was doing of her own volition. It wasn¡¯t entirely one-sided either. Not only would Kira be with my father, but she also indirectly gave me permission to take her mother. She had to know that I¡¯d at least be touching her and seeing her naked body.


    I pulled Kira aside to whisper. Dad didn¡¯t seem to mind. We were supposedly a couple, after all, so this was a decision that needed to be discussed between the both of us. He did have a smug expression on his face though. It was clear he thought he was trading up, and was getting the better end of the deal. The fact that my supposed wife had been the one to voice acceptance to the deal also suggested she was eager to be with him, making Father act even cockier.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± I whispered to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been taking sips of the sake the last hour just trying to build up the courage to do this,¡± Kira whispered back. ¡°I don¡¯t plan to sleep with him, but this is the best way to get images and get revenge, right?¡±


    ¡°What about your boyfriend?¡± I asked, feeling a bit awkward.


    ¡°He¡¯ll never find out about this.¡± She shot me a look as if to add a bit of a threat that I also should never say anything.


    I raised my hands defensively. ¡°Of course, of course¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, we gonna do this?¡¯ Dad demanded in a slurred speech.


    The pair of us looked at each other and then nodded. I walked over to Mrs. Fukumi and helped her up. Meanwhile, as soon as Kira came within Father¡¯s reach, he grabbed her and pulled her onto his lap. One hand immediately cupped her breast, and the other kissed her neck. Kira¡¯s lips were tight, wearing a fake smile that dad was too drunk to notice while he pawed at her. I gave her one last look, but she motioned a nod with her head that I should move on. We¡¯d come this far, right?


    My teacher ended up clinging to me as we walked to the door, stumbling as I had to half-drag her out of the room. How would Mrs. Fukumi¡¯s attitude change if she knew that her beloved man was now feeling up her daughter? How much shock would she be in knowing she was going to bang his son. She even offered a student in her class a chance to stick it in her ass! Alcohol was a pretty scary thing. I was glad I was the sober one in the group.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bit cute.¡± She spoke up with her arm wrapped around me while we heading down the hallway. ¡°I saw¡­ it earlier, is it as big as it looks?¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± I grabbed her wrist and pulled her hand away from my crotch. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll show you in your room.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­¡± Suddenly, she burst into tears, pushing her head on my shoulder as she cried. ¡°I¡¯m just doing this for him. I don¡¯t want him to leave me. I saw how he looks at that little bitch¡­ just because she¡¯s younger and her tits are still perky¡­¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ right¡­¡± I could only shake my head as she ranted drunkenly about the horribleness of the woman that was her daughter and rival.


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s right¡­ she¡¯s your wife¡­ well, in that case¡­ I¡¯ll show you how much better an older woman can be. Okay?¡± her mood seemed to switch again as she pushed her cleavage together and winked at me.


    We finally made it to her room and stumbled in. She nearly fell down onto the futon, grabbing me and pulling me with her. I ended up on top of Mrs. Fukumi. Her mask was gone, and she was looking up at me with watery eyes and pink cheeks. Her eroticism was through the roof, and I couldn¡¯t believe how easy it was to end up in this situation with my teacher. Well, maybe it wasn¡¯t that easy. However, ,all the guys in class had fantasized about having her, and I was in a situation where I could actually do it.


    Reaching out, I pulled open her robes and exposed her breasts. They were larger than her daughters, large things with big, light nipples. Her skin was fair, but she also had the signs of an older woman. There were stretch marks on her stomach from where she had two children. Her breasts flopped down, begging for me to lift them up, one in each hand. She made a cute noise as her body was exposed to me. Looking down, I saw her dark fur patch. She had shaved to create a perfect landing strip for her clit, which was slightly engorged and clearly aroused.


    ¡°Wh-what do you think?¡± She asked, blushing shyly.


    ¡°H-how many men have you been with since you married your husband?¡± I suddenly found myself asking.


    ¡°Other than Elzo?¡± She blushed. ¡°No¡­ actually, you¡¯re the third man I¡¯ve ever been with.¡±


    ¡°Ever?¡± That would mean her husband was her first!


    ¡°Hah¡­ this weekend was my chance to keep things going with him, but it turned out this way after all. D-don¡¯t worry. I still have lots of experience!¡± She seemed to be breaking between wanting to cry and wanting me to continue.


    That was apparently the kind of drunk she was. Although she said she was experienced, I actually had more sexual experience than she had. Maria, Akiko, Netori and Netorare, even if you didn¡¯t count Gina she would be my fifth while I was her third. How could such a pure housewife and teacher go down such a bad direction.


    ¡°Do you really want to be involved in that sex party tomorrow?¡± I asked, starting to feel bad for my teacher once again.


    True, she was devoted to my father to a scary degree. She was willing to do anything, even seduce another couple, to continue to feel loved by my Father. However, a lot of that seemed to stem from her own naivety. Of all the women I met, Mrs. Fukumi, an older woman, was the most innocent! Maria was into sex and status and had slept with many guys. Akiko was a manipulator and a liar. Gina was a punk with daddy issues. Mrs. Fukumi¡¯s only problem seemed to be that she encountered my father.


    ¡°D-do you have a condom?¡± She suddenly asked.


    ¡°Eh?¡± I stopped as her words caught up with me.


    ¡°I¡­um¡­ didn¡¯t take the pill this last week and I¡¯m not safe.¡± She blushed.


    My eyes widened as the girl looked away futility. ¡°Seriously? You went to a sex orgy weekend like this?¡±


    ¡°I thought it was¡­ n-nevermind.¡± She blushed, ¡°Just be careful and pull out.¡±


    Now that Mrs. Fukumi, no, I should call her by her first name, Sasori, Sasori was acting more hesitant now that she didn¡¯t have her boyfriend to impress. It was clear that she was starting to have second thoughts, and while she was drunk, she had enough of her mind to reason out the consequences of her actions. The longer I waited, the more doubtful she¡¯d become until perhaps she¡¯d talk herself out of this.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t miss the implications of her words. She had come on this weekend hoping my dad would knock her up. With his baby in her belly, she probably figured that he could never abandon their relationship. Of course, she didn¡¯t know how little he cared about his kids. He had apparently left many children behind. Why had my mom even caught his interest in the first place? Why were we the kids that got his money and support?


    ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡± I declared, deciding to push forward with her.


    Sasori gasped as my dick slid inside her. She wasn¡¯t as tight as my sister or Gina. Rather, she felt more soft than tight. The feeling was like sticking my dick into a warm honey pot. My lips found hers, and I started kissing her. This was my teacher, and now I was fucking her. She spread her legs open for me, offering no resistance. However, her kiss was weak, and she closed her eyes and just sort of let me go. It was exactly the picture of a woman willing to only go as far as she had to.


    However, I knew I wasn¡¯t here to enjoy myself either. I repositioned myself so I was on my knees. My hands grabbed her breasts and I squeezed them a bit. She was moaning sexily, but she kept her eyes closed as if she could pretend it was with my father. Reaching over carefully, I grabbed the camera and took a few pictures. I kept my hips moving, and with her eyes closed, and her breath coming out in moans, she didn¡¯t realize anything. I made sure I got some pictures of her head and tits, of my dick in her vagina, and it took a bit, but I got a picture that made sure to include her face in said penetration picture.


    I hastily stashed the camera under the sheet just as Sasori¡¯s eyes opened. She looked up at me, her expression a bit calm, yet encouraging. Perhaps she was too drunk to lose her head.


    ¡°Your dick is really big. I¡¯m going to cum soon.¡± She said lightly, more mater of fact than sensual or erotic.


    ¡°Turn around. I¡¯d like to do you from behind as you cum.¡±


    Sasori nodded and then rolled over. Her knees climbed up and her butt rose. Soon, I was behind my teacher who was in doggie position, her butt up in the air and her pussy and ass exposed for me. I put my dick back inside her. I was really able to get deep, and it felt amazing. Her pussy didn¡¯t suck me in like Maria or Akiko, but it felt so soft and welcoming, that I pushed my dick down to the root wishing I could get even deeper inside her. I¡¯d need to order a longer dick when this was done. As it was, my dick was a bit big for Maria, and the last inch or two wouldn¡¯t fit, but this girl took it all gracefully into her womb.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I¡¯m almost there¡­¡± She moaned, her finger moving up between her legs and fingering herself as I rode her from behind.


    I carefully pulled my camera back out and snapped a few more images. Well, her face wasn¡¯t in any of these, so perhaps they would just end up in my own private collection.


    ¡°C-cumming!¡± She cried out.


    Her body contracted and her back arched, but I kept on moving my hips anyway, determined to give her a good ride. She cried and moaned as I fucked her from behind nosily, my cock slapping inside of her with each thrust. I finally pulled out and gave her rump a slap.


    ¡°Come on¡­ suck my cock.¡± I said, standing up.


    She didn¡¯t hesitate to roll over and take my cock into her mouth. She looked up at me with dewy eyes as I filled her mouth full. She could taste her own lust on my dick, but that didn¡¯t cause her to hesitate for more than a moment. Her mouth moved up and down, making lewd noises as she tasted my cock willingly.


    Feeling bold, I took out the camera from behind me and then snapped a picture. Her eyes widened, but with my cock in her mouth, she couldn¡¯t say anything. As the moment of shock passed and she continued to suck my cock, I snapped more and more pictures. To my surprise, Sasori really liked the camera. In her drunken state, she didn¡¯t hesitate to pose for the camera. I took her from position to position. Some made her shy, but she always posed just how I wanted. Finally, my cock erupted while she was sucking on it. Most of the seed ended up on her face, which I pictured perfectly.


    I had wanted to creampie her, but she looked so cute with her tongue sticking out that I couldn¡¯t help myself. Plus¡­ I needed more face pictures than crotch pictures. She licked up the mess before exhaustion started to overtake her. With the alcohol plus the extremely late night, as soon as I finished, her body started to shut down like a switch had been flipped.


    She collapsed back down on the futon, her eyes closing without a care that she was in a room with a stranger she just fucked. I laid down next to her, grabbed her and pulled her into my embrace.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to become mine,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± She responded, not really hearing me as she closed her eyes and started to sleep.


    After a few more minutes, I checked on the pictures and nodded in satisfaction. These would be more than enough to blackmail her into anything. Just to finish things off, I removed my mask and took the most alarming pictures yet. These were pictures with me and my teacher. She didn¡¯t wake up as I posed her with my cock in her mouth or her pussy in mine. She only murmured a bit and then fell back to sleep.


    When I finished getting every picture I felt I would want, I left the room and closed the door. I considered if I should head back to the room I had with Kira. I really didn¡¯t want to encounter my dad in the middle of¡­ well¡­ whatever happened. However, I felt I should at least stop by. I headed to the room and as I turned the corner I saw Kira sitting in the hallway with her mask in her hands in her street clothing. She had a tired, complicated expression on her face, and all of her drunkenness seemed to have been scoured away.


    ¡°Did you do what you needed to do?¡± Kira asked.


    Her voice was stiff, and she didn¡¯t look at me as she asked this question. She unconsciously played with the mask in her hands, sometimes looking like she wanted to break it in half.


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m done.¡±


    She reached behind her and dropped a bag at my feet, and I realized it had my clothing in it. She stood up, and then I noticed that there was a white glob on her pants.


    ¡°You missed some¡­¡± I said carefully, pointing.


    She looked down, tsk¡¯d with annoyance, and then used a napkin to clean the stain off.


    ¡°Between you and my father¡­ did you?¡± I asked cautiously as I threw my clothing back on.


    ¡°I did what I had to do.¡± She responded stiffly and then shot me a look. ¡°You and my mother?¡±


    I bit my lip. ¡°What I had to do¡­¡±


    I supposed, after sharing almost everything together this weekend, we ended it by agreeing to never tell each other what happened in those rooms. Except, I planned to use what I got to continue to bang her mother, whereas Kira would just return home and try to forget this weekend ever happened. I felt for a small bit that we were growing close again after years apart, but at this moment, the distance felt farther than ever before.


    We checked out early, leaving a maid to kick dad out of our room. The old couple looked disappointed that we wouldn¡¯t stay for the next nights festivities, but the pair of us already had enough of this lifestyle and just wanted to go home. It may be NTR, but when it came to these couples, there was no emotion to it. I¡¯d earn nothing if I banged women at that party.


    We left just as the morning light was starting to crest the horizon. We parted silently without saying another word to each other. I headed to the train station, where she got a ride she had prepared.


    I had completed my mission, but I didn¡¯t feel like celebrating. This was just step one. Come Monday, that was when the real test began.

 Book 2: Chapter 19

    ¡°Hakaru?¡± her voice came over the telephone with a curious tone.


    It was Sunday, one day left before I went to school and started my plan to earn the credit I needed to save my sister. However, I was antsy and thus decided to try to settle a few other issues and get my cards in order. First off was Akiko, who I had never ended things with completely. I didn¡¯t know if I could deactivate my locked promise over the phone, but I should have been able to. Either way, I didn¡¯t want to see her in person anymore, and talking over the phone seemed the best way to resolve the issue.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡± I responded, ¡°I heard that you dumped Derek.¡±


    There was silence on the phone for a moment. ¡°I realized¡­ that he wasn¡¯t the one for me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I know. You couldn¡¯t wait to suck Jack¡¯s dick, right?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t like that!¡± Akiko¡¯s voice sounded angry. ¡°What Jack and I have is¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s manipulating you, you know?¡± I snorted, not really able to keep the anger from my voice and not caring how she took it. ¡°He has an ability. Sort of like my promise, but different. He¡¯s just with you to make me angry.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ know¡­¡±


    ¡°What? You know?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe the filth that came from Akiko¡¯s lips.


    ¡°He¡¯s not manipulating me,¡± Akiko said. ¡°I¡¯m with him because that was the choice I made. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I understand.¡± I responded bitterly. ¡°You like assholes.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I do¡­¡± Akiko shot back. ¡°You can¡¯t understand. Why are you calling anyway? Aren¡¯t you busy making other women leave their boyfriends and ruin their lives?¡±


    ¡°I came to tell you it¡¯s off.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s off?¡±


    ¡°The promise. I wasn¡¯t clear before. I am now. You owe me nothing. I owe you nothing. Your promise has been lifted. Okay?¡±


    There was another pause. ¡°Is that all you wanted?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ thank you.¡± Her voice sounded strangely genuine.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I feel¡­ more¡­ confident for some reason, now that you said that. I no longer doubt¡­¡±


    This girl was really aggravating to talk to. At first, I thought she was just being mindfucked by Jack just like my sister Maria. However, now that I talked to her, she felt more lucid. That meant that she was with Jack on her own volition. At least, that¡¯s what she claimed. Was Jack just feeding her lines so that he could screw with me even more? Or, was Akiko an even bigger whore than I could ever imagine.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± I ended the conversation quickly with a click.


    I leaned back and gave a sigh afterwords. With that, my relationship with Akiko was completely over. Even if I did gain a certain skill and use it on her, it would be absolutely useless. She had her own interests, and I had no desire to chase her anymore. I had my fun, and now we were done. Maria was a different story though. She was my sister, and I loved her. I wouldn¡¯t allow her to be manipulated by that bastard.


    I walked over to her room and knocked on her door lightly. The door cracked open a moment later, and Maria popped her head out. She was always introverted, but since whatever Jack had done to her, she had rarely left her room. Thankfully, he hadn¡¯t been back since that last embarrassing time, but that had more to do with Mother always being home than anything. Jack was half-American and was definitely someone she wouldn¡¯t approve of. She would kick him out on his ass, and even manipulation wouldn¡¯t be enough to stop her. That was the level of her dislike of white men.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ what is it?¡±


    ¡°Maria.¡± The second I saw her, my heart throbbed just a bit. ¡°The thing about next week¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get into it with you,¡± Maria blushed and looked away. ¡°What you did last week was wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Maria, the Halloween party¡­¡± I tried to redirect her conversation, but I had a feeling she was not hearing me at all.


    ¡°Just be lucky that I won¡¯t tell anybody about what happened.¡± Maria¡¯s voice sounded forced and bitter, ¡°If dad or mom knew about what you did, they would definitely be angry. This is my last warning¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to do this¡­¡±


    ¡°Jack is my boyfriend now. I¡¯m only with Jack. Next week, I¡¯ll be the most popular girl in school. Jack will make me popular. He said it.¡±


    ¡°Can you just promise me something? Can you promise me that whatever you do, it will be what you really want to do?¡± I asked.


    Maria froze for a second but then sighed. ¡°Jack said you would try to make me promise things, and that I shouldn¡¯t go along with it. Jack is looking out for me.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to ruin you!¡± My voice rose just a bit. ¡°He¡¯s going to embarrass you in front of everyone! He doesn¡¯t care about you at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough¡­ Hakaru.¡± Maria bit her lip. ¡°Please leave me alone from now on.¡±


    Maria closed the door right on my face. I wanted to start knocking again, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. I knew her answers would be the same. She¡¯d deflect and ignore me. Getting her to accept a promise, any promise, was completely impossible. My fists clenched to the point I thought they¡¯d bleed, but I finally let go. None of this was new information. What Netori had told me I needed to do was no different than before. Tomorrow would be the day I¡¯d confront my teacher and finally earned the points I¡¯d need.


    ¡°Hakaru?¡± A voice came from the living room.


    It was Mother, who was currently on the television watching something. I walked out and let out a noise, turning away.


    ¡°Mother¡­ shouldn¡¯t you wear something a bit more decent in public?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Mother was on the couch, wearing nothing but a robe. ¡°We¡¯re in private though?¡±


    It looked like she had just taken a bath and come out. She was now drinking sake. Her face was flushed and her hair was wet and matted to her face. However, the robe she wore wasn¡¯t done up at all, and the result was that it was wide open. I got an eye of a black patch of fur and a boob before I managed to turn away a tad too late


    ¡°This is the family room. We all live here?¡± I tried to explain helplessly while avoiding seeing her private parts.


    ¡°Oh, hoh, is my little Hakaru uncomfortable?¡± her voice turned playful, and her eyes lowered like a predator. ¡°Aren¡¯t we all just family? You know, it wasn¡¯t so long ago you used to suck these nipples for food. And you actually came out of this vagina too. You didn¡¯t find it too uncomfortable when you were being born!¡±


    ¡°I feel like those are two completely different things!¡± I murmured, ¡°Besides, dad wouldn¡¯t be¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± I winced as she snapped the word like a curse word, ¡°Your father is too busy banging other women to give a damn about me!¡±


    ¡°Mother, that¡¯s¡­¡± I wanted to say it wasn¡¯t true, but after this weekend, I had first-hand knowledge of dad¡¯s actions.


    I had seen him flat out with another woman, Mrs. Fukumi, and had also seen him openly pursuing other women to boot. Last night, he was probably engaging in a couple swap or an orgy with a bunch of other women. He only would have finished up this morning and was likely sleeping off the afternoon before moseying on home. Mother didn¡¯t know the specifics, and I had no desire to describe them to her, but I also couldn¡¯t bring myself to lie to her.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ how would you feel, if I started seeing another man?¡± Mother asked out of the blue.


    My eyes immediately turned back to her. Mother had already closed her robe, but she wore a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°Who? Why?¡± I demanded, not able to help a flicker of anger on my face.


    Dad was a deadbeat. He had sex with many women and likely had many children. I couldn¡¯t begin to guess why he married my mother. Perhaps she was the first and it was originally him trying to take responsibility. I wanted to ask, but I felt like this was the wrong time to bring up those kinds of questions. However, that didn¡¯t mean that I was okay with Mom openly cheating too. In some ways, I just felt like she was better than that. It made me sad to think of my mom going out and being with other men. Sad¡­ and a little bit angry as well.


    Mother suddenly started chuckling. ¡°Mm? Is my son suddenly jealous?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I said, half trying to play it as a joke. ¡°I¡¯m your son. If Father dies, isn¡¯t my responsibility to be the man of the house? If that¡¯s the case, and dad isn¡¯t a good enough man, then I¡¯ll still be your man!¡±


    Mother gave a surprised look, her eyes widening, but then a moment later she broke into laughter. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m Hakaru¡¯s woman?¡±


    I blushed while Mother laughed hard enough that tears started coming out of her eyes.


    ¡°Mother¡­ if you ever choose to leave dad¡­ I¡¯ll make sure to take care of you.¡± I spoke carefully with a solid expression.¡±


    Mother¡¯s laughter died down and she gave me a serious expression. ¡°If that¡¯s how you feel. Then, perhaps, one day, I¡¯ll make you take responsibility for your words.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I turned back to her, but her expression was completely unreadable.


    ¡°The reason I called you is because of Mrs. Fukumi, your teacher.¡± She skillfully changed the subject.


    ¡°Mrs. Fukumi!¡± I let out a cry of surprise as I backed up a bit. ¡°What about her?¡±


    That was the last name I expected to hear from my mother. Mrs. Fukumi was supposed to be finishing up her trip with my father. Just two days ago, I had sex with her. There was no way she could have recognized me, was there? My mind was moving a mile a minute as I tried to reason what had gone wrong. Would Kira have confronted her mom? Did she realize who I was when she woke up?


    Mother shot me a suspicious look but shrugged casually. ¡°She has asked you to come over to her home tonight. She said it wasn¡¯t work related.¡±


    ¡°I-is that so?¡± I said, my voice breaking for a bit.


    ¡°It is strange that she contacted you to come over to her house on a Sunday, but weren¡¯t you close friends with her daughter? I think she wishes to talk to you about her.¡± Mother offered.


    I asked Mother a few more questions, but she didn¡¯t have any more information than that, which left me a bit flustered. If this had to do with Kira, then I needed to find out. I grabbed the cell phone and looked for Kira¡¯s number which I had only gotten recently that weekend. Mother was watching me with a frown on her face.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re still close to that girl?¡± She asked, and then murmured some words I could barely hear. ¡°I suppose I can allow him to have a little bit more practice.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I shot mom a look, but she already downed her glass of sake and had rolled up on the couch, turning her television up to full volume.


    That was always Mom¡¯s way of letting me know that the conversation was over. Not really understanding what she was on about, I turned and went to my room to make the call. The phone started ringing.


    ¡°Hakaru?¡± Kira answered after a few rings, somewhat out of breath.


    ¡°Your mother asked me to come over. Any idea what this is about?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Kira didn¡¯t say anything for a moment, ¡°Hakaru-kun¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m going to need to ask you for a favor.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I need you to come over to the house and pretend to be my boyfriend.¡± She said softly.


    ¡°Your boyfriend?¡± I responded in disbelief. ¡°Why, what about your real boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­ she can¡¯t know about him. My only choice is to bring a decoy.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± I didn¡¯t feel thrilled about the idea.


    I could already reason what happened. Kira¡¯s mom came home and perhaps found a used condom or something, and then started pushing Kira about it to hide her guilt about her on infidelity. Kira finally claimed she had a boyfriend, but not wanting him to see her mom, she thought of a childhood friend who was already at a point where he could keep a secret. Now, Mrs. Fukumi called me to invite me over to chat. It was possible she wanted to give us the talk, or something like that.


    ¡°Kira¡­ about that¡­¡±


    ¡°My father is gone tonight¡­¡± Kira said suddenly.


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked, mostly confused at why she suddenly brought that up. ¡°What¡¯s that got to do¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want to blackmail my mother and rape her, tonight is your best chance.¡±


    I let out a noise of surprise but then sighed after thinking about it for a few moments. Kira was the student council president. She was a brilliant girl, not a dunce. She must have figured at least some of my goals out. She figured out I was aiming for her mother the entire time. I had no clue how to respond. I was caught red-handed. At this point, there was only one way I could respond.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 20

    ¡°Be careful¡­¡± A voice drifted into my ear as I walked down the street.


    I didn¡¯t take my bike. Kira only lived a few blocks away, and I wasn¡¯t exactly in a rush to head into her home. That was when Netori decided to appear next to me.


    ¡°Be careful about what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Kira¡­¡± She responded. ¡°I think she might be a player.¡±


    I stopped for a second, my eyes turning to the beautiful goddess floating alongside me. ¡°NTR Crush? Are you sure? Can a girl even be a player?¡±


    ¡°Of course a girl can be a player!¡± Netori said with a pouting expression, ¡°And no¡­ if I was sure, the rules would prevent me from telling you.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t stop Netorare from telling Jack everything!¡± I shot back.


    Netori winced. ¡°You must play by the rules. You, especially.¡±


    ¡°What, why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because if you don¡¯t, none of this will matter.¡± Netori almost sounded like she was speaking to herself.


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Ah! That¡­ n-nothing!¡± Netori turned away, touching her smartphone while she avoided my eyes.


    I sighed, recognizing there were some things the goddess just couldn¡¯t or wouldn¡¯t tell me. I decided to ignore it instead.


    ¡°How many points are left?¡± I asked. ¡°I should have earned some this weekend, right?¡±


    ¡°Eight hundred,¡± Netori said.


    I winced. ¡°So many?


    ¡°You¡¯re in a good position now.¡± Netori shrugged. ¡°You just need to score things with Mrs. Fukumi.¡±


    ¡°Unless Kira is a player too¡­ in which case, I might be falling right into her trap.¡±


    Netori frowned for a moment. ¡°Or¡­ you can spring a trap for her instead.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± I turned to see that Netori had vanished.


    She had grown more and more elusive lately. There was the time she had vanished for a week, and nowadays she gave off a kind of mysterious vibe like she always had something else on her mind. I wrote most of it off as goddesses were mysterious, but it still left me a bit uneasy. Why did she even start this game in the first place? It felt like it had far more purpose than me just becoming a popular guy who banged women. Furthermore, she had picked me for a reason. I couldn¡¯t forget that.


    I reached Kira¡¯s house shortly, and earlier than I wanted to. I knocked on the door, and the person who answered was none other than Deacon. He didn¡¯t even live at home anymore, so seeing him here caught me off guard. By the surprised expression on his face, it seemed like Deacon similarly did not expect to see me.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ that, it¡¯s about your mo- ahem¡­ I came to see Kira.¡±


    I was going to say I came to see his mother, but that would be really suspicious and open up a lot of questions. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t seem to notice the slip-up. If anything, he seemed to be in a great mood as he let me in and then sat on the couch. Kira¡¯s parents were both Japanese, but unlike my mother, they embraced westerner culture a lot. Things like house slippers weren¡¯t needed, and their atmosphere was a lot more casual.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I knew you and my sister had a thing going on. So, she¡¯s finally bringing you home to meet the family?¡± He said as he cracked open a can of soda.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ something like that.¡± I didn¡¯t really know what else to say, as I am pretending to be her boyfriend upon her request and couldn¡¯t start denying things now.


    ¡°That¡¯s cool man¡­¡± He put on an awkward expression for a moment. ¡°But do you mind simmering down on the sexting? I think mom is catching on to it, and I don¡¯t like glancing over my sister¡¯s shoulder and seeing pictures of your dick.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± I blushed, even though this undoubtedly had nothing to do with me.


    It seemed like Kira had an entire life I didn¡¯t know anything about. It could actually be a lot worse than that though. If she was a player, she could be stringing along dozens of guys. Wait¡­ did she fuck my father for points? That was seriously a possibility now. Seeing her as a player, suddenly, a lot of her actions made sense, and that only caused me more worry.


    ¡°Well, whatever dude, I¡¯m not some creep who gets jealous over who his sister bangs.¡± Deacon let out a chuckle. ¡°Rather, I¡¯m way more interested in her classmates. Hehe¡­ that file you let is amazing. I know I told you to look up some information, but I never expected you to be thorough. Although, a lot of the girls you gave me information on I couldn¡¯t find the videos for. Ah, well, it¡¯s still enough I can have a little fun.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my file?¡± I didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about.


    ¡°You know¡­¡± He leaned in closely, ¡°The thing you left at the door. The names and identities of all of the girls at your high school who had visited our den of depravity. You even got stuff like who they were dating and what their interests were.¡±


    ¡°O-of course¡­¡± I put on a fake smile.


    Of recent, I had become better at lying and faking things. He had caught me off guard, but I didn¡¯t want to admit that I didn¡¯t do things. In truth, the last few weeks I hadn¡¯t really done much for the job. However, this list of his was very interesting to me.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I forgot to make a copy, can I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ way ahead of you!¡± He laughed. ¡°I¡¯ve already scanned it all, here, I¡¯ll send you an email now.¡±


    He opened his phone and a moment later I felt my own in my pocket buzz. I thanked him in appreciation and then opened the mysterious document. It contained exactly what he had talked about. Each page contained a picture of a girl, followed by her name, class, age, year, likes, dislikes, sizes, and more. It was a treasure trove for any man, but for someone playing NTR Crush, it was practically a bible.


    The list contained many faces, but only a few I recognized. It included girls in my school, but also girls from other schools too. I recognized a few girls who had come in and engaged in sex once or twice. In fact, many of these girls I recognized as women Jack had brought in. I began to have a sinking suspicion that this wasn¡¯t a list of random girls, but specifically, a list of girl¡¯s Jack had relations with.


    Did Netori do this? Netorare had told Jack all of this information about me. It was considered completely cheating. Netori said she wouldn¡¯t engage in that kind of stuff. However, if she just happened to leave a file lying around and it happened to come around and end up in my hand, how could anyone know? I felt a bit of warmth in my heart. She was still looking out for me after all this time.


    Maria showed up on the list, and so did a girl I recognized from last week. Then, a certain name popped up, and when I looked at her information, I couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    ¡°Gina?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Deacon looked up. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ that girl. I saw your video. You didn¡¯t even go all the way. Was it because she told you who she was? Well, whatever, just be thankful I deleted that thing. I bet you had no clue when you were sticking it in her that she was the sister of a Yakuza boss.¡±


    ¡°The¡­ the Yakuza aren¡¯t as strong since the American¡¯s cracked down on them¡­¡± I responded nervously.


    How could I not know this important detail? She had seemed like a completely random girl, but in the end, she had a boyfriend. Was he Yakuza too? I had a feeling he was! The guy gave off a bit of a severe attitude Jack seemed to know the guy and he had some gang connections himself. The Yakuza controlled the underworld. Any high school gang would at least have some ties to them.


    ¡°Yeah, whatever man¡­¡± Deacon shrugged. ¡°I just wouldn¡¯t take my chances sticking my dick in crazy. Eh¡­ no worry, I won¡¯t tell sis.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t tell me what?¡± A voice suddenly came from the stairway as Kira walked down the stairway.


    ¡°Ah! Kira!¡± Deacon let out a noise and stood up, nearly spilling his drink. ¡°Is mom home?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be home soon. You didn¡¯t come to beg for more money, did you?¡± Kira asked.


    ¡°What? Th-that¡­¡±


    Kira turned to me. ¡°You¡¯re a bit early. Let¡¯s go to my room.¡±


    Deacon grinned. ¡°Ooo¡­ Kira is so daring.¡±


    Kira blushed slightly but otherwise ignored her brother as I followed her back up the stairs. I had been in her bedroom, but that had been many years ago. Now, upon entering, I could see she opted for a cleaner and plainer room. Everything was tidy. The bed was made. The desk was organized. She used to have a thing for pink, but now the colors were fairly basic white and tan. It¡¯s exactly what I would have thought a student council president¡¯s room would look like.


    She gestured for me to sit on her bed. I was feeling a little weird being there. The more I heard, the more I was aware that there was a bit of a wild side to Kira. I needed to figure out if she was playing the game, though. She went into her desk and pulled out a folder, handing it to me. I opened it up, and then immediately slammed it shut. The folder was full of obscene images.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°After we parted ways, I returned to the spring and snuck into their party¡­¡± Kira explained.


    ¡°Se-seriously? You were in a gangbang?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°The event was catered. They were short someone, so I got them to let me in as a caterer. I wore a disguise so I wasn¡¯t recognized.¡±


    ¡°So, you saw your mom and my dad some more¡­¡± I finally opened the folder, noticing this time that there were various images of my dad wearing his mask while in various positions with different women.


    ¡°Mother¡­ she left that morning after getting into a fight with your dad. She didn¡¯t remember the previous night, but she didn¡¯t want to get involved in any more of that stuff. Your dad claimed he¡¯d leave too, but then he stayed.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ this is just images of my dad then¡­¡± I realized, noticing a lack of her mom collaborating this evidence; her not remembering was why my points were low. ¡°Why are you giving this to me?¡±


    Kira sat down in her desk seat and shrugged. ¡°If you show this to my mother, she¡¯ll become enraged by the betrayal. It¡¯ll make her more malleable to your desires.¡±


    ¡°And why would you help me there? Are you a player?¡±


    Kira shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t sleep around.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I mean¡­¡± I stopped myself, not sure what I meant.


    Even if I asked her if she played NTR Crush, she could lie. On the other hand, If I asked, she¡¯d know I played without a doubt. So far, she hadn¡¯t mentioned points or anything like that. I was going purely off of Netori¡¯s guess at the moment.


    ¡°What?¡± Kira asked.


    ¡°What if¡­ the woman I want to be with is you?¡± I came up with that question instead.


    Kira didn¡¯t blush or grow flustered. In fact, her expression was strangely one of sadness and regret. Her mouth twisted and for a moment she looked hurt.


    ¡°I¡­ it¡¯s too late to be with me. I¡¯m already ruined. You¡¯d be better off chasing after someone else.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows. ¡°Someone else like your mother?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it for some time,¡± Kira responded. ¡°My mother needs to be taught a lesson. Her actions have consequences.¡±


    ¡°And I should deliver them?¡±


    ¡°As her student and the son of the man she loved, it would be the most devastating coming from you. Plus, you¡¯re a sexually active boy, and wouldn¡¯t reject the chance to be with a woman like her. I know you were already blackmailing my mother, so this is just an escalation. Finally, there is also Akiko.¡±


    ¡°Akiko? What about her?¡± I asked, frowning.


    ¡°I have my sources,¡± Kira said. ¡°I know that she broke your heart¡­ but I also heard you retaliated. I don¡¯t know how, but somehow, you punished your old girlfriend severely. You made her suffer.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡­¡±


    Kira stood up and suddenly bowed her head low. ¡°Please¡­ punish my mother. I-if you do¡­ you can have me too!¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 21

    ¡°Kira!¡± Mrs. Fukumi let out a call before I had a chance to respond to Kira¡¯s strange offer.


    I knew my mouth was caught open, and I was completely stunned. I was staring at Kira as she casually stood up and walked to the door.


    ¡°Yes, mother?¡± She called back after opening it.


    ¡°Your brother said you¡¯re up there with that boy. Both of you, come down here immediately!¡±


    Her voice came out as somewhat displeased. Kira pushed the folder into my hands, straightened her clothing, turned around, and then left without another word. Was she really serious about this? Rather, did I have a reason to refuse? In a small way, I needed this, right? I had 800 points to go, and the first time was always the most profitable. Of course, I had been with Mrs. Fukumi once before, but it wasn¡¯t under these kinds of circumstances. She didn¡¯t even remember the night.


    Well, having two women at once was always a fantasy, having them be related was a dream. I needed to earn the points as well. I couldn¡¯t back down now that I was at this state. I didn¡¯t feel any malice from Kira at all. Instead, it felt like her anger was directed at her mother. I couldn¡¯t guess what any of this was about, but since this was the direction we were headed, I decided to enjoy it.


    I took one last breath and then followed after Kira, heading down into her living room. Mrs. Fukumi was standing there with her arms crossed and her foot tapping. She had made this same pose in school, particularly when a student was acting out and she wanted her displeasure to be known.


    ¡°The pair of you, sit.¡± Mrs. Fukumi ordered.


    Kira moved in a somewhat relaxed manner. I could only follow after her. Although I was certain what this was about, I didn¡¯t know how much Mrs. Fukumi knew, nor what assumptions she had jumped to.


    ¡°Hakaru, according to my daughter, the pair of you have begun to go out. Is this true?¡± Mrs. Fukumi asked.


    I glanced over at Kira, but she was staring at her mother, not showing a single sign of jumping in to help me. Apparently, this was my show. Was this some kind of test she was giving me? Was she playing the game, or was this something else?


    ¡°She is.¡± I finally nodded.


    Mrs. Fukumi sighed, glancing at Kira. ¡°You¡¯re lucky that your father doesn¡¯t know about this. To act so disgraceful.¡±


    ¡°Disgraceful?¡± My words came out with just a tinge of disbelief.


    I didn¡¯t realize that my teacher could be so hypocritical. After all, I had seen her act a dozen times more disgraceful.


    Mrs. Fukumi pulled out a smartphone which looked a lot like Kira¡¯s and brought up the gallery. On it were images of Kira. She was in various shameful poses. It was actually really erotic. I sort of wish she had sent me these pictures. They were turning me on. I was also glad to see that I didn¡¯t run into any of the dick pictures that Deacon had commented on. Those would certainly ruin my mood.


    ¡°Asking my daughter to take these kinds of images¡­¡± Mrs. Fukumi said, putting it away. ¡°What kind of boyfriend do you think you are.¡±


    I didn¡¯t like being lectured even when I was at fault. Considering that these images and Kira¡¯s choices had nothing to do with me, this made the way she was talking to me even more irritating. Although, part of it could be that it was only a little while ago when I had fucked her myself while she rolled around drunkenly. It was hard to look at my teacher with the same respect now that I had seen her in such a compromising situation.


    It was more than that though. She chose to lecture me on the very same crimes that she herself had committed. Knowing how ridiculous she was being, of course my expression was hardly repentant. That seemed to make Mrs. Fukumi even angrier.


    ¡°Hey! Hakaru!¡± Mrs. Fukumi crossed her arms. ¡°If you want to see my daughter again, you¡¯d do well to follow what I say.¡±


    Having enough of her words, I crossed my arms and spoke in a similar arrogant manner. ¡°Actually, if you want your home life to survive, it¡¯d be better if you listened to my words.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Mrs. Fukumi blinked, clearly taken aback by my sudden change in attitude.


    As a student, I had always been respectful. Even when she thought I was blackmailing her, it had always been from a direction of polite discourse. This time, I was acting completely dominating.


    ¡°Don¡¯t preach to me about being disgraceful. Aren¡¯t you the woman who has been having an affair on your husband? Where is your sense of honor then?¡±


    Mrs. Fukumi¡¯s face flushed and she shot her daughter a look. ¡°You¡­ naturally¡­ your lies have no place in this home.¡±


    I felt Kira next to me tense slightly as she heard her mother tell a bold-face lie.


    ¡°Lie¡­ huh¡­¡± I spoke simply.


    ¡°What happens between adults is no business of children. I¡¯ve been meaning to have this conversation with you for some time. I will tell you that whatever you think is going on between your father and I, it¡¯s just a result of your overactive imagination.¡±


    I could only give a tight grin. She was really going for broke, huh? She intended to offer nothing but lies in retaliation. She was just hoping that it was my word against hers at this point. That was right, she had my dick picks. I could see her touching the cellphone. That was the leverage she hoped to use over me. She had deliberately not shown them, but when things go desperate, she would make me be quiet.


    Perhaps, that was her goal from the beginning. She probably didn¡¯t care who Kira fucked at all. However, when Kira said it was me, she saw a way of fending off my blackmail indefinitely. We could work out a simple deal. She¡¯d do her thing with my dad, and I¡¯d do my thing with her daughter. Well, if that was her angle, I was never going to let it reach that point. Rather, Mrs. Fukumi had already lost the moment she had tried to tangle with me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be honest with each other hear, Sasori.¡± I dropped her honorific and called her by her first name, flustering the woman for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not really dating your daughter in the slightest.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?¡± Mrs. Fukumi blinked in confusion, her entire planned narrative breaking apart in a single sentence.


    ¡°What you¡¯ve found, they¡¯re not photos your daughter has sent me out of some sense of eroticism or arousal. Look at her face in the images again. She clearly doesn¡¯t want to be taking the photos. These are the photos I¡¯ve been using to blackmail your daughter into sex!¡±


    My announcement even caught Kira¡¯s attention, as she turned to me, but she still kept her head down and her face expressionless. As for Sasori, her mouth fell open in complete shock, her eyes going wide.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ blackmailed m-my daughter for sex?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the student council president. Do you think she could keep going on as she did if I leaked such naughty pictures? After getting one, I just kept getting more and more, and now I have a stockpile of Kira smut. It¡¯s enough to ruin your daughter¡¯s life, and her reputation. So¡­ if you care about your daughter, you won¡¯t say anything about any of this. If you do, perhaps they¡¯ll end up being pinned up all over the school.¡±


    A mixture of emotions spread over Sasori¡¯s face, but eventually, it fell on anger. ¡°You¡­ I thought you were a good kid¡­ but here you are, destroying my daughter¡¯s life. I won¡¯t allow this! I will be going to the police immediately.¡±


    She pulled out her phone and started dialing the number. Kira gave a hurt expression, and I could only grimace and shoot her a look of sympathy. Her mother didn¡¯t flinch at all. Her daughter¡¯s livelihood should have been enough to at least give her pause, but she was willing to risk Kira¡¯s school life being destroyed by me, just to bring me down as swiftly as possible.


    ¡°Perhaps, before you run to the police, you take a look in the mirror,¡± I said casually, holding my phone out in front of me.


    Just as Sasori went to dial the last number, her eyes rose up and she saw the picture on my screen. This picture wasn¡¯t of Kira at all. Rather, it was a picture of Sasori. She was in a very lewd pose. In fact, I picked this one because it very closely resembled one of the lewd images Kira had been in from the previous set of images. She lowered the phone, her mouth dropping open.


    ¡°Wh-where did you get this?¡±


    ¡°It seems like your mother has been a bit of a slut,¡± I said casually, showing the image to Kira.


    Kira did her part, gasping and giving her mother a disdainful glare. The effect hit her exactly how we wanted it.


    ¡°Mother¡­ how could you¡­¡± Kira said. ¡°But father¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± I shook my head. ¡°You thought you could just pretend that your affair didn¡¯t happen. Or¡­ should I call it affairs? I never expected you to actually participate in that inn¡¯s nefarious activities. This isn¡¯t even my father in this image. There are others.¡±


    I switched to one showing the pair embracing while I was in the closet. Sasori¡¯s expression went white. She may not have recalled the night, but she recognized the room. I also put the idea in her head that this had all been planned out from the beginning. It was better to make her think that I was completely in charge and had her wrapped around my finger.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Sasori demanded her head down in a defeated direction. ¡°To continue to have my daughter?¡±


    The way she said that it was almost as if letting me rape her daughter was completely fine. Most people who would cheat on their marriage were a bit selfish, but it seemed like Sasori was especially selfish. Kira once again hid an expression of hurt on her face.


    ¡°All I want from you is a promise,¡± I said.


    ¡°What?¡± She asked bitterly. ¡°Top grades?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ I want you to be my sex slave.¡±


    Sasori¡¯s eye flashed angrily. ¡°How dare you¡­¡±


    I leaned forward, causing her to back up with a sudden look of fear and uncertainty. ¡°Oh, come on, it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t been together before.¡±


    I flipped the image on my smartphone screen, and this time it was one with me and the teacher together. She let out a gasp.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the other guy you banged that night. Let¡¯s see¡­ how would your husband take it? Your school? Banging students? Going to group sex? Leaking erotic photos. Forget your daughter¡¯s life, how will you survive?¡±


    ¡°I-I get it¡­¡± Sasori collapsed. ¡°V-very well. Delete those photos¡­ of me¡­ and Kira¡­ and I¡¯ll be your sex slave.¡±


    ¡°Delete? I need collateral! Well, I promise they¡¯ll never touch the light of day as long as you fulfill your part of the bargain.¡±


    Sasori clenched her teeth and then nodded. ¡°Very well.¡±


    ¡°A kiss then¡­¡± I puckered my lips. ¡°Say it all with I promise¡­ and then kiss my lips.¡±


    ¡°I promise to be your sex slave,¡± Sasori said, then leaned over and kissed my lips.


    I grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that. Now, your husband is away and so is your son. Since that is the case, let¡¯s have a little bit of fun. Come on, girls, the night is young. Take off your clothes. I have so many games we can play.

 Book 2: Chapter 22

    After making my declaration for them to take off their clothing, Sasori had remained staring at me with her mouth open, as if disbelieving that I wanted to go farther after just a kiss.


    ¡°Must we do this with Kira watching?¡± She asked, turning her head away shamefully.


    ¡°Kira, your mother still doesn¡¯t seem to understand the gravity of the situation. How about you strip her yourself?¡± I asked, leaning into Sasori. ¡°I plan to keep having your daughter as well.¡±


    In this portrait, we decided to paint me as the villain. If that was the case, then the villain I would be. If I acted timid now, Mrs. Fukumi might remember that she was an adult and a teacher, and find some way to wriggle her way out of my trap. I needed her to realize that there was no such thing as resistance. Sasori was my plaything, and as far as she understood, so was her daughter.


    ¡°Please¡­ anything else¡­¡± Sasori¡¯s words came out weak and helpless, even as Kira started to unbutton her shirt.


    I sighed, realizing her resistance was still there. I didn¡¯t want to just weaken her or break it down. I wanted it annihilated. I wanted her to fall quickly and completely, without feeling any hope that she could pull herself out of her pit of despair. Was it a bit harsh? Probably. However, I was juggling with fire now, and I needed to take these risks or lose everything. I had come so close to losing everything just a few weeks ago. The threat was real, and only by attacking would I have what I wanted.


    I pulled out my last card, the files full of the images obtained by Kira. I threw them in a way that the images slid out of the side of the folder and spread out before Sasori. In an instant, I revealed every naughty image to her. They were all of my father. He had the mask on, but his body was pretty unmistakable. He was at the orgy on Sunday, and the images included pictures of him getting his cock sucked by at least five different girls, and penetrating another three. I wasn¡¯t certain, but I think one of the women was even that one that had hit on us in the pool last weekend.


    Sasori¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she realized what she was looking at. ¡°He told me he wouldn¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Father for you.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Do you think he really loved you? No. He just wanted to use you to trade up for other women. Well, he still got his wish. Do you think he was trying to get back with my mom? No. He just found another woman to bang on the side. I reckon you¡¯re one of at least five women he enjoys on a regular basis.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ thought I was special¡­¡± She said, as tears were forming in her eyes.


    ¡°Oh¡­ you are special.¡± I chuckled darkly. ¡°Only you were slutty and stupid enough to let dad trade you for other women. After all, you were happy to ride my dick this weekend so that he could enjoy your own daughter!¡±


    She let out a gasp, her entire body freezing. Kira winced but then continued on, finishing with the last button on her mother¡¯s shirt. I went a bit off script there, huh? She probably didn¡¯t want me to reveal it was her who was at the weekend thing with me. I reckoned that once Sasori calmed down and thought about it, she would have realized the truth eventually anyway. Attacking her with it right now though, it was exactly what I needed to bring her down into a more submissive position.


    ¡°Honey¡­ I¡­¡± She wanted to look at Kira, but couldn¡¯t, as she was too ashamed.


    ¡°Mother decided to ruin her relationship with father over him.¡± Kira spoke quietly. ¡°It was only right that I had a taste of what Mother felt was worth losing our family.¡±


    Sasori looked away, covering her mouth and looking slightly ill. Finally, her shoulders collapsed, the last light of defiance leaving her eyes, a hollow look taking over. It was the same kind of look Akiko had when I had made her my slave.  It was a look that said she had run out of directions to run and there was no more hope left. It was exactly the expression I was hoping to see from her.


    I pulled down my pants. It felt strange doing this in the family room of my childhood friend, where we used to play together, but Sasori¡¯s chest was now exposed, a white bra showing her large mammories, and I was already at full mast.


    ¡°Start by sucking my dick. Both of you.¡± I commanded, not letting up in the slightest.


    Sasori didn¡¯t move, just staring dead-eyed in front of her. Perhaps I had shocked her system a little too much. Kira swooped in for the rescue, she grabbed the back of her mom¡¯s head and then leaned her forward, I brought my cock up to her lips, and Kira had to force her mouth open so I could slide my cock inside. With a warm hard member inside her, Sasori¡¯s muscle memory seemed to return, and she started sucking my dick of her own accord.


    Meanwhile, Kira looked up at me through her specs, one hand on the back of her mom¡¯s head and the other holding her chin, moving her mom¡¯s head back and forth on my dick. The feeling wasn¡¯t the greatest BJ ever, but something about a daughter using her mother¡¯s mouth to pleasure my dick made it extra stimulating, and I was already really close to blowing my load. I met Kira¡¯s eyes and gave her an awkward smile. Her face was expressionless, and I couldn¡¯t begin to guess what was going through her mind.


    Once her mother¡¯s head was moving in rhythm, she pulled her hands away and then cupped my balls with them. I was a bit surprised that Kira was taking the initiative. I knew she had claimed she would join her mother in sex, but I hadn¡¯t completely believed it until she brought her mouth forward and sucked lightly on my balls. With the lips of two girls on my sex organ, I was in complete heaven. I had increased my endurance significantly from the virgin I had been, but all of this anticipation mixed with a dual blowjob, and my load couldn¡¯t be contained.


    ¡°Ahn¡­ I¡¯m cuming.¡± I announced to the two girls under me.


    I blew my load into Sasori¡¯s mouth. She barely reacted as my cock swelled and cum came out. Kira actually responded to my announcement, as she began to suck my balls more enthusiastically as they pumped cum down her mom¡¯s throat. I came for a solid minute, and Sasori sucked it all down like a good girl. By the time I was done, my knees were wobbly and I was a step from falling back down into my seat.


    ¡°Now¡­ both of you, pull down your skirts, turn around. Show me your pussy and assholes. Spread them!¡±


    Sasori once again seemed adrift, but Kira spun her around and pulled down her dress. Soon, I was looking at both daughter and mother bent over on the couch. Their knees were on the ground and their upper halves were lying on the seat of the couch. Kira put Sasori¡¯s hands back behind her, and she opened her cheeks instinctively. Had my father made her do this pose so often that just putting her hands out there made her do it?


    Amazingly, Kira did it too. She showed no restraint. She could have not spread it and just looked like it to her mother, but she was going all out. Pushing the coffee table out of my way, I got on my knees behind the two girls. Licking my fingers, I stuck one in each girl. Both let out very cute moaning noises, although Sasori¡¯s sounded considerably more mature. Both girls had many similarities too. One of my many curiosities with my mother was whether she was similar to her daughter when it came to her pussy. I didn¡¯t have that answer, but these two women supported that belief.


    Sasori was a lot looser than her daughter, but both lewd women had a similar smell and feel to their pussies. I found I could get three in Sasori, but her daughter only took two. Both women were moaning loudly now. This was right in the living room, with the entrance only a few feet away. If there was a reason her dad got back early, he¡¯d see me finger banging his daughter and his wife.


    My cock started to recover thanks to the lewd feel, smell, and sight of these two women. Although Sasori seemed to be running on autopilot, her body was still very erotic. I decided to pull my fingers out of the pair of them, and then stick my cock into Sasori. I did want to taste Kira, but I still didn¡¯t know where I stood with her. Our friendship was a strange and unstable thing. I couldn¡¯t imagine it becoming more stable now that I was banging her mom.


    Either way, I respected her enough to not put it in. I touched her a little, but I wouldn¡¯t go all the way with her for now. She was probably messed up emotionally, and I wasn¡¯t so much of a scumbag that I wanted to take advantage of my friends.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to stick it in!¡± I declared, grabbing my teacher¡¯s rump and giving it a little squeeze.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mrs. Fukumi had seriously shut down. I suppose the only thing I could do was give her a good time. I started rocking my hips, taking my teacher from behind in the middle of her living room. Her daughter looked back, watching me as I banged her mom. At the moment, most of my clothing was still on, and I didn¡¯t plan to pull it off here. Even if Deacon came back for some reason, things might turn serious and I wanted the ability to leave in a hurry.


    ¡°Ahn¡­ ahh¡­¡± Sasori finally started moaning, unable to take the rough treatment of my cock any more.


    Her daughter also slid her hand between her mother¡¯s legs and was now stimulating her clitoris, forcing the woman to have pleasure she was trying to pretend wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°N-no¡­¡± She moaned to herself, a seeming denial of her own reality.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m going to cum.¡± I told Kira.


    She nodded. ¡°Cum inside her. Cum in my mother.¡±


    Her words came out expressionlessly, completely devoid of any romance. However it wasn¡¯t those words that motivated me to do it or not do it. Rather, I couldn¡¯t stop myself at this point, the taste of my teacher being too tantalizing to resist. For my second time, I dumped a load in this woman, this time from the other side.


    ¡°Ahhn¡­w-wait¡­¡± Sasori gave a measly resistance but was cumming herself, my cock injecting stuff deep inside her, while her pussy contracted and sucked it all in lewdly.


    Finally, I pulled out, my cock going a bit flaccid. I looked over at Kira. She cocked her head, but then sat back on the couch and spread her legs slowly. Her body was extremely erotic in this pose. Her mother had collapsed on the floor, a bit of my cum leaking from her wet and slightly gaping vagina. In order to fuck Kira, I¡¯d literally be doing it on top of her mother.


    Looking into Kira¡¯s eyes, I saw no sense of regret or hesitation. She said that I could have her if I took her mother, and she was fulfilling her promise. Part of that made my heart feel a pang of regret. Closing my eyes for a second, I calmed myself down.


    I leaned forward and kissed Kira on the lips. At first, she was surprised, but her eyes finally closed and our tongues began to entangle. Her body grew more and more excited. She wrapped her arms around my back, kissing me more roughly. There was almost a neediness, a desperation in the way that she kissed me. Her legs started to wrap around me too, pushing my dick up against her naked bare pussy.


    I reached out and grabbed her legs, gently pushing them back open. I moved my hands gently to her shoulder and then applied pressure, pushing away from her. My lips separated from hers and she finally took in a breath. Her ferocity was tempered for just a moment, and she looked up at me with confused eyes. I smiled at her.


    ¡°Kira¡­ you¡¯re still the best friend that I have.¡± I said, causing Kira¡¯s expression to widen.


    For reasons I couldn¡¯t even understand myself, I pulled my pants back up and put away my pecker. Reaching down, I smacked my teacher¡¯s ass enough that she looked up.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be enjoying many more nights together,¡± I told her, causing the woman to shake slightly.


    I then stood up and walked to the door. Kira had closed her legs but was still sitting on the couch naked. Her arms were wrapped around her, making her look somewhat vulnerable. She was watching me with expressionless eyes. No one could tell what thoughts were going on behind them. When the door closed behind me and I was outside, I stood there for a moment.


    ¡°Was it enough?¡± I asked, letting my heart calm after what I had just done.


    Netori appeared next to me. ¡°Congratulations, you¡¯ve met your goals.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s end this.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 23

    ¡°You have 10,100 points. You can get one level-three skill, two level-two skills, or five level-one skills.¡± Netori explained once I reached my house.


    We were now in my room, and I was pacing back and forth with just a bit of agitation. I had listened to Netori entirely in this. This was my best chance of getting everything back that I had lost. That¡¯s what she had told me.


    ¡°True feelings, that¡¯s the skill you want me to pick, right?¡±


    Netori nodded. ¡°Although Jack¡¯s skills are provided by Netorare, and thus differ from my own, he must have been given something akin to manipulation. The best way to fight manipulation is with honesty.¡±


    ¡°How does it work?¡±


    ¡°If you see the person, you can use it on them. It has limitations. It makes their next ¡®choice¡¯ or ¡®action¡¯ be based on their true feelings. It will cut through other abilities, but it¡¯s not like it rewires the brain. What choices you choose to use it on are the most important. Jack and Netorare don¡¯t know you have this skill. If you want to use it effectively, you have to choose your choice carefully.¡±


    I stopped walking for a second, my fist tightening. ¡°What if¡­ What if my sister really does not have any feelings for me? What if¡­ she chooses Jack?¡±


    Netori¡¯s smile turned slanted and she looked away. ¡°I don¡¯t think you give yourself enough credit. You¡¯re her brother. How could she choose some two-timing asshole from school over you.¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ I¡¯m not a good person.¡± I responded. ¡°Because, I¡¯m selfish, and self-centered, and arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Most guys wouldn¡¯t be able to admit that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious here, Netori. What do I do if it fails?¡± I demanded, feeling a tinge of anger.


    ¡°It won¡¯t¡­¡± Netori¡¯s face went red.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± I spoke, growing even louder.


    ¡°Because I chose you.¡± Netori shot back.


    My mind blanked, and my mouth fell open. It opened and closed a few times.


    ¡°I¡­ chose you, to play this game.¡± Netori turned away, hiding her face. ¡°Clearly, I wouldn¡¯t pick a loser. I saw something in you that made me think you had a chance to win my game. That¡¯s why I picked you. If a goddess like me would put her faith in you, then how could your own sister not?¡±


    ¡°R-right, that¡¯s what you mean.¡± I sighed, my heart feeling strange for a second.


    ¡°What else could I mean?¡± Netori finally looked back, crossing her arms irritably. ¡°Enough with your insecurities, will you choose the skill I recommended, or are you wasting more of my time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it. Give me True Feelings.¡±


    ¡°Very well¡­¡± Netori nodded, but then her face flushed with panic. ¡°A-and don¡¯t be thinking that this kind of skill will work on a Goddess. My oath binding Netorare in that manner was a fluke¡­. A fluke! We¡¯re very resistant to the charms of mortals. I would never give you skills that would work on the likes of me!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I turned around, my expression incredulous at her sudden strange accusation.


    Netori¡¯s face flushed with pink. ¡°Remember, timing is everything. I recommend you wait until she makes the decision to leave for the party, and then strike her then. You¡¯ll have your answer.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be busy, don¡¯t call me unless you need me!¡± Netori snapped her finger and disappeared without another word.


    Ignoring Netori¡¯s unpredictable behavior, I looked over at the wall that I shared with Maria. Part of me just wanted to immediately walk over there and use it on her. I just wanted to ask a question like ¡°do you love me?¡± and then get the truth out there. Was that really so hard?


    The Halloween party was on Friday. That left an entire work week to wait for the big day. I took Netori¡¯s advice though. What was the point of having a trump card if I used it prematurely? My only choice was to wait until the night of the party, and then attack when it would have the greatest effect. At the moment she was to leave, I¡¯d put the choice to her. She could go to the party, or she could stay and be with me. Then I would hit her with True Feelings and see what happened.


    I went through the plan a million times. How would I approach her? What would I say? That was just about all I thought about during that week.


    ¡°Hey man, thanks for that folder of information, my boss intercepted it, but it was really useful.¡± I reasoned out that it had to be Derek who sent me that information on Jack.


    Only he would be so thorough as to even have a girl¡¯s measurements.


    ¡°Folder?¡± Derek laughed. ¡°Of course, what are friends for? The enemy of my enemy and what not. Hey, you eating on the roof today?¡±


    We ended up on the roof, going through the list of names. I told him about my part-time job and confirmed that many of the people on this list Jack had personally brought to my place to taunt me. I told him about what he was doing to my sister as well. I didn¡¯t mention anything about goddesses, special abilities, or NTR Crush, but he sympathized, made the appropriate negative remarks toward Jack, and frankly, it was nice having a friend again.


    With Akiko out of the way, I felt a certain bit of comradery with him. He was an NTR Crusher without even having the advantage of the game. I hated to admit it, but we were actually a lot alike. As long as we weren¡¯t focused on the same women, I had no particular beef with him. With a common enemy, I could even almost see him as a friend again.


    ¡°You know, with this list and those videos, there has got to be something we can do,¡± Derek said.


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already planned it all out. You heard about the Halloween Party this Friday?¡±


    ¡°The one being held in that spooky mansion? They say it¡¯s owned by the Yakuza. Supposedly a bunch of seniors are involved.¡±


    ¡°Jack¡¯s got his hands in it somehow.¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­ now my interest in the party has gone down. An open invite to upperclassmen though? It¡¯s going to be interesting.


    ¡°You might want to consider crashing.¡± I shrugged. ¡°I have a feeling the party is going to end with a bang.¡±


    Derek looked over at me questioningly, but I didn¡¯t give him any more answers. Only an idiot shows their trump card early, isn¡¯t that what I decided? Still, I told him this much since I had already Dirt Scribed him to make sure he was trustworthy. There were no secrets there to reveal. He was mostly angry and embarrassed at being one-upped. He was an asshole, but no one to concern myself with.


    In class, Mrs. Fukumi mostly tried to pretend I wasn¡¯t there. I Dirt Scribed her a few times, and her thoughts seemed to constantly be on me, but she managed to keep a level head in class. Her thoughts mostly sat around wondering when I¡¯d make her do stuff again. It was honestly weird, since sometimes her thoughts almost sounded excited or in anticipation of the event, rather than dread. Her mind felt truly broken, and each day she grew more nervous as she waited for the moment I¡¯d strike and attack her again. Thoughts of worrying for her daughter didn¡¯t even seem to be present.


    My mind was almost completely focused on Friday, so I didn¡¯t pay my teacher any attention at all. Rather, I decided to let her stew. I was causing her more hell by doing nothing than I could by blackmailing her some more. When it came to Kira, we didn¡¯t chat at all. It was a little lonely, and if I hadn¡¯t been able to talk to Derek, I might have thrown myself at Kira for emotional support. As it was, she kept her distance and didn¡¯t acknowledge me at all. Whenever I saw her in the hall, there was a flash of her naked, spread open on the couch, and I decided talking to her would be too taxing.


    I continued to work at the gaming center, and Jack continued to come in and taunt me. However, every time he entered, I didn¡¯t feel regret or pain. Rather, a bit of delight shot through me. Every girl he brought in, I made sure to copy the resulting film. I also made sure to get her full information from her identity card. After they were done and left, I¡¯d casually google their names, clicking on their Facebook profiles, and looking into their history. There was some very interesting reading if you looked hard enough.


    Gina wasn¡¯t the only girl with a unique past. Many of these girls he had acquired were in similar relationships. It truly was a shame his relationship with them was so shallow. It was Netori who had mentioned this to me, but he didn¡¯t have as many points as I thought. He was only a level 4. Considering he had almost two dozen sexual partners, that seemed surprising, except that the women he dated were either floozies that slept around, or women that were manipulated, coerced, and blackmailed. Simply put, none of these women liked him.


    Once I realized this, I began to see it in their faces. Most of the women looked bored, anxious, or like they were fulfilling some kind of duty. Few of them looked genuinely into it, and few of them left with pleased expressions on their faces. He didn¡¯t treat these women properly at all. Well, he was using them essentially to browbeat me into the ground, so they were already being used as a show. Why would these girls be endeared to him in the slightest?


    The week past by, and that final Friday, I felt extremely anxious the whole day at school. Part of me wanted the day to pass quickly, and the rest of me felt that it took forever. Finally, school let out. I had asked for this day off, and Deacon grudgingly agreed. I went straight home, as a result, just waiting for my sister to finally come home from school.


    The door finally opened and she didn¡¯t even face me as she walked straight past the living room and to her door. This was the usual way of things. She never even came out to eat. As for me, I decided to cook dinner, and made some spring rolls, rice, and panko breaded chicken dipped in soy sauce. By the time mom got home, I had an entire feast laid out on the table. Still, in the apron, I brought out the better tasting sake that she usually didn¡¯t guzzle down and poured her a glass.


    ¡°What¡¯s the occasion?¡± Mother asked, a very pleased expression on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going to a party tonight, and I want to make sure Mother is well taken care of before I go,¡± I said on the spot.


    I didn¡¯t want to speak the truth, that I was really anxious and just couldn¡¯t think of anything else to do.


    ¡°A party?¡± Mother pursed her lips. ¡°That reminds me, I¡¯ll be going to one with your father tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Be safe, mother¡­¡± I bowed.


    At this point and time, the door to Maria¡¯s bedroom opened and she walked out of her room. She was wearing a long coat and was holding it around herself. She had kitty ears on her head, and a tail was hanging just from the bottom of the coat.


    ¡°Wait¡­ girl.¡± Mother declared as Maria walked by. ¡°Open the coat.¡±


    ¡°M-mom¡­¡± Maria glared at mom angrily.


    ¡°I said, Open it.¡±


    Maria sighed and opened her coat. She was wearing a black outfit with just a little fur around the breast and crotch. However, the cloth portions covered her shoulders, belly button, and down to her knees like capris pants. Overall, it was suggestive and sexy, but not unreasonable.


    Mother looked her up and down and then nodded. ¡°You look okay enough. I know what girls your age wear at Halloween parties these days. I won¡¯t have my daughter dressed like a slut.¡±


    Maria looked away. ¡°Yes, mom.¡±


    Mother nodded, and Maria went on her way.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going too.¡± I told mom, even though I wasn¡¯t¡¯ wearing any outfit.


    I got up and followed Maria out the door. About ten feet out the door, she pulled off the coat and then ripped off the fabric from her outfit. In an instant, she went from something somewhat presentable to something little more than a bathing suit. My sister really was dressed as a slutty kitty! Those fur parts on her boobs and vagina didn¡¯t just accentuate those body parts¡­ they were the only part of the costume that remained! A car sitting in front honked, and Maria started to run towards it.


    ¡°Maria!¡± I called out, running up behind her.


    Maria spun, immediately covering her body. Well, if you¡¯re too embarrassed for me to see you in this, why are you going out in public with it?


    ¡°H-hakaru?¡± Maria said in a panic. ¡°Don¡¯t tell mother.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­¡± I ignored her outfit and declared.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You heard me. Stay with me, Maria. Don¡¯t go to this party. Look into your heart. I love you and I want you to stay with me. Please.¡± That wasn¡¯t what I had planned to say, but that was what came out.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ the thing about us¡­¡±


    I activated True Feelings.


    ¡°Please, you need to pick. You can be with me, and I can be yours, or you can pick Jack. I want to know how you truly feel.¡±


    Maria blinked, and then took a step towards me, her hand coming out and her lips parted. ¡°Hakaru¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Jack shouted standing outside the driver¡¯s side of the door and glaring over the roof. ¡°You coming, Maria?¡±


    Maria looked back and him, and then to me. There was a brief moment of resolution forming in her expression as she finally made her decision. She smiled at me, a sad smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hakaru. Thank you¡­ for being my brother, but there was never a choice to begin with.¡± She turned around and headed back to the car.


    As I stared with my mouth open in shock, she slid into the passenger side door. Jack was looking over the hood of his car at me with an insufferable smile on his face.


    ¡°Too bad, dude. I told you. What world would you ever win against me?¡±


    He got in the car, started it, and then the pair of them drove off into the night.

 Book 2: Chapter 24

    ¡°Netori¡­¡± I spoke the words.


    I was sitting on my bed, a sheet wrapped around my body. Netori didn¡¯t come. I remained sitting in the darkness alone. A grimace formed on my lips and I nodded to myself. Of course.


    ¡°Netorare.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± A girl appeared in the corner of my bed, sitting cross-legged with a gloating smile on her face.


    I chuckled dryly. ¡°I thought I smelled your stench.¡±


    Her face suddenly went red. ¡°St-stop smelling me, you perv!¡±


    ¡°What have you done with Netori?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Done?¡± Netorare tapped her finger on her lips. ¡°Maybe she just gave up on a loser like you.¡±


    ¡°Loser, huh?¡± I leaned back, dwelling on her words.


    Netorare nodded. ¡°Right now, my boy Jack is bringing your sister into a mansion full of eager guys. They¡¯ll do this to her and that to her. Give up. You have no power. You lose.¡±


    So, that¡¯s how it was. I hadn¡¯t realized it before. I supposed I was just so worried about losing everything, that I didn¡¯t see the truth that Netori wanted me to see. It wasn¡¯t about losing or winning. It wasn¡¯t about playing the game better, or having a higher level, or being the better man. It was all so simple, now that I saw it.


    ¡°Netorare¡­¡± I said, my head lowering down.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± She responded with a catlike grin.


    ¡°I was never going to win this. That¡¯s what Jack said.¡±


    ¡°Yup¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± a grin formed on my face. ¡°But your fate is worse because you are always going to lose.¡±


    Netorare blinked. ¡°Eh?¡±


    I threw off my blanket and stood up. As it flew to the side, I turned to Netorare, my eyes burning with fire. I was dressed in a full suit and tie, a bit fancy, it gave a vibe like I was a wealthy businessman or a millionaire. I had spent my entire check on this expensive suit. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t a costume in the traditional sense, but it was the way I chose to dress tonight. I grabbed the fox mask which I had saved from my trip to the hot spring.


    ¡°Wh-what is this?¡± Netorare¡¯s eyes widened.


    I reached out and grabbed her hand and pulled her. She was light and hadn¡¯t expected to be suddenly grabbed, so she floated into my arms with ease.


    ¡°I want you to watch as you lose everything to me,¡± I said, smiling down at her.


    ¡°I-impossible.¡± She said, unable to look away from my eyes.


    I leaned close to her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep what I take.¡±


    My lips moved towards hers. Netorare¡¯s eyes closed and her lips parted. It was mere millimeters before our lips touched when her eyes widened and she vanished from my arms. She appeared on the other side of the room, her face beat red and her body shaking.


    ¡°Wh-what are you doing?¡± Netorare cried shrilly, not able to meet my eyes.


    ¡°Just watch.¡± I grinned, putting on my mask and walking out the door.


    As I walked out to the front of the house, a car drove up. I got in smoothly, and we took off. I wouldn¡¯t be riding a bicycle tonight. The guy inside was wearing an outfit too. It was a grim reaper outfit, with a scythe in the back and his hood down. Comparatively, he looked like something from a cheap Halloween store, and my outfit looked strangely classy, like I belonged in the mansion we were heading to.


    ¡°Nice, where did you get the mask?¡± Derek said, glancing over at me.


    ¡°I stole it.¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°Alright, fine, don¡¯t tell me.¡± Derek laughed nervously. ¡°You know, crashing this party. Seniors will kick our asses if they find a couple of underclassmen there.¡±


    ¡°Possibly,¡± I responded calmly. ¡°It¡¯s too bad they¡¯ll be too busy.¡±


    ¡°You, okay, man? You seem¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ different.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­ maybe I am.¡±


    ¡°So, your sister really did take off with that loser, Jack?¡±


    ¡°Just watch the show,¡± I responded. ¡°It¡¯s what I owe you for that information. You¡­ inspired me.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Derek laughed. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m good for. A regular muse.¡±


    The remaining chat was light as we drove to the high-class area of town where many rich from overseas had built their pricey mansions. Most Japanese construction was intended to break down and be replaced in 15 years. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for many homes to only last one generation. Only complexes and castles were built to last in Japan, yet the Americans seemed to want to build everything to last. I thought it silly that they spend so much effort and money-making buildings that can stand earthquakes and hurricanes, and then patching up all the damage until buildings were just patches on top of patches. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just build cheap, bulldoze the place, and then build again?


    We approached a three-story mansion. The music was loud enough that neighbors would be complaining if the place didn¡¯t have a yard that pushed the neighbors a football field away. There were cars everywhere, and there was nowhere to park close by.


    ¡°Drop me off at the front,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah, no problem.¡± Derek agreed. ¡°Go protect your sister.¡±


    I nodded and left the car slamming it shut and immediately half running up to the front door. There were people on the yard already drinking and dancing, and the music was playing over a system that permeated the entire house, the front yard, and the backyard. Except, Maria wouldn¡¯t be in the front yard or the back yard. She¡¯d be up in one of the bedrooms.


    ¡°Did you hear?¡± I overheard a voice as I slid into the mansion. ¡°Upstairs, some slut is going to fuck every guy she sees.¡±


    ¡°What a skank!¡±


    ¡°You know what room?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re going to fuck some skank?¡± The girl looked me up and down, and then suddenly she smiled flirtatiously. ¡°Actually, why bother with her? My friend and I are free. How about you take us-¡°


    ¡°The room, please,¡± I spoke intently.


    With a pout, they finally gave me the location and pointed me towards the stairway. With no time to rest, I took the stairs three at a time and pushed my way past drunk guys and tipsy women alike. Without pausing, I kicked open the door and walked into the room those two had indicated. In front of me was my sister. She was still clothed in her skanky cat outfit, but she was sitting on the floor. Her arms were wrapped around her chest defensively, and there were about a dozen guys all around her. Some had their dicks out.


    Akiko was sitting in the corner, a camera in her hands as she recorded the thing. A few guys looked my direction, but most of them were intent on advancing on my sister. I took five smooth steps to Akiko¡¯s side, grabbed the camera from her hands, and then slammed it against a wall, causing it to shatter into a dozen pieces.


    ¡°H-hey!¡± She cried out, but then she saw my masked face, her mouth fell open, shock apparent in her expression.


    I spun away from Akiko and grabbed my sister. Without even a pause, I picked her up in both my arms, sweeping her up and away from the circle of men, and then headed for the door. It was done so smoothly that few even had time to react. People were left staring at each other in wonder as their sex toy was pulled away by a masked man in a suit.


    ¡°St-stop, who¡­¡± She struggled for a second, but then she looked at my mask carefully and gasped.


    ¡°B-brother?¡± Her face turned pink, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you home,¡± I said simply as I carried her down the stairway.


    ¡°You¡­ I said it already¡­ there isn¡¯t a choice¡­¡±


    ¡°That was my mistake in the first place.¡± I smiled guiltily. ¡°I gave you a choice. When have I ever done that in our relationship.¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡­¡± Her pink face went red.


    ¡°Your mine, Maria. Not Jack¡¯s. Not Ronnie¡¯s. Mine¡­ I was just too insecure to realize it. Well, I¡¯m done with that shit. I don¡¯t need to play games, because I steal what I want!¡±


    ¡°B-brother¡­ you don¡¯t understand.¡± Maria¡¯s voice came out weak. ¡°I can¡¯t be with you. It¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    I finally put her down, we were in the front lawn now, just where the music was quiet enough that we could actually talk.


    ¡°It is that simple,¡± I responded back.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± She looked up at me, her eyes watery. ¡°Please¡­ when you look at me that way, I can¡¯t stop feeling-¡°


    ¡°Hey!¡± A voice screamed out, causing the crowd of people to turn and the buzz of conversation to die out. ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    The source of that voice was Jack, who was standing at the door. He jumped down the front steps and walked over with his chest puffed out.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already lost! You want to die?¡± As he said this, other boys piled out from the door, all angry upperclassmen, and many who were in the room with my sister.


    I let out a chuckle, noticing my only backup, Derek, running up, but when he saw the massive group of older guys, he immediately stopped and found a hiding spot to watch. So much for friendship. Well, it didn¡¯t matter. He was just a tag along anyway.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, Jack.¡± I sighed. ¡°You can¡¯t lose if you don¡¯t play by the other guy¡¯s rules. It was your goddess who taught me that. After all the cheating you¡¯ve done, that sort of lesson just came to me.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s cheating?¡± Jack¡¯s eyes flashed. ¡°Maria! Walk back to me. Now!¡±


    I used true feeling on her again, but I knew it didn¡¯t matter. I had made my decision. She gave me one look, but it said everything I needed to see. She took one step forward towards Jack, and then I pulled her back into my arms.


    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± She cried out, tears falling down her eyes. ¡°I have to go back to him!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, looking at her determinedly.


    ¡°Because he¡¯s blackmailing her.¡± A voice shot from the crowd.


    A group of people parted, and Akiko walked out. She was wearing a sexy maid outfit, although it wasn¡¯t at the level of Maria¡¯s revealing attire. She had her arms crossed and a strange smirk on her face.


    ¡°Blackmail?¡± I blinked, shaking my head. ¡°He plans to record all of that compromising stuff from Maria and show the whole school, what¡¯s the point of blackmail, I don¡¯t get-¡°


    Maria leaned close to me, whispering in my ear. ¡°It¡¯s not blackmail of me, it¡¯s blackmail of you! I don¡¯t know how he got it, but he has images of the night we had sex. He told me ahead of time if I didn¡¯t go through with it, he¡¯d show our¡­our¡­ incest to the world. Our parents, our family¡­ you¡­ I couldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you see?¡± Jack laughed. ¡°So hand her over¡­ or I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    I pulled Maria into a kiss.


    ¡°Mm!¡± Maria let out a cry as I kissed her roughly on the lips, my tongue conquering her mouth without hesitation.


    Those that knew we were brother and sister looked on in shock.


    I pulled back, Maria gasping. ¡°Hey! Everyone! This is my sister! I fuck her!¡±


    Maria let out a cry, trying to grab me and cover my mouth. I stopped her, grabbing her wrists as she stared at me helplessly.


    ¡°Brother¡­ what are you doing?¡±


    I looked at her with a smile. ¡°I won¡¯t be denied what I want anymore. I¡¯ll take it, and I¡¯ll deal with the consequences too. Watch.¡±


    ¡°B-brother¡­¡± the look she gave me was a very un-sisterly look.


    ¡°Just trust in your brother, okay?¡±


    She threw her arms around me and hugged me tightly, tears still falling down her face. ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jack¡¯s entire body was shaking. ¡°You¡­


    ¡°More like you!¡± Akiko declared. ¡°Hey guys, do you know how many of your girlfriend¡¯s he¡¯s fucked? Find out!¡±


    Akiko threw up a giant folder of papers and names came falling out. I recognized one paper that fell by my feet. It was a print out of one of the files from the folder I had gotten from Deacon. It was the same folder that I had credited to Derek. It was clear it had been Akiko who had given it to me.


    ¡°Akiko!¡± Jack shouted, seeing some of the papers. ¡°What are you doing? Be a good little dog and get back inside!¡±


    Akiko¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I¡¯m no dog¡­ I¡¯m a bitch, and I¡¯ve never been your bitch, not since the beginning!¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    ¡°That was your problem, Jack. You just couldn¡¯t stop stroking your own cock. You talk too damn much. You told me everything!¡± She spun to the girls all around her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be frightened anymore! Rise up, ladies. You know what he did. You know what he¡¯s been doing!¡±


    One guy behind Jack picked up a sheet from the floor, ¡°H-hey, that¡¯s my girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°He blackmailed me!¡± The girl on the paper suddenly shouted, tears in her eyes. ¡°I wanted to tell you, but he said he¡¯d ruin my life if I spoke.¡±


    ¡°He blackmailed me!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    More shouts flooded across the party. More and more women came forth, especially those who had been forcefully outed by Akiko. Soon, people were screaming and someone threw something at Jack. The upperclassman at his back was now trying to distance themselves from him completely. Within a moment, the entire atmosphere had changed, with everyone looking at Jack with pure loathing.


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, Jack,¡± I spoke up, catching his attention. ¡°You¡¯re a one-trick pony. As soon as that trick is used up, you have nothing else. Let¡¯s face it. You lost.¡±


    Rage exploded on Jack¡¯s face. ¡°You¡­ this is your fault. Akiko¡¯s your spy!¡±


    Akiko giggled, pulling her eyelid down and sticking her tongue out at Jack.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Jack screamed, running at me.


    He was still several years older and quite a bit bigger. I had pushed him to the limit, and now that all of his strategies had failed, he was going to attack me physically. As the fist raced towards my face, a smirk appeared on my lips.

 Book 2: Chapter 25

    Bang! Jack¡¯s fist landed¡­ into a palm that reached out in front of me. With a casual push, Jack stumbled back several feet.


    ¡°Huh?¡± He looked over to see a group of suited guys wearing sunglasses even though it was night.


    They immediately started spreading out across the front lawn. Hushed whispers started spreading over the entire group. People were whispering to each other in fear or excitement.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Yakuza? Isn¡¯t that Yakuza?¡±


    ¡°The Japanese Mafia?¡±


    ¡°What are they doing here?¡±


    Jack let out a smile. ¡°Big brother? What are you doing here? Doesn¡¯t matter. I was just about to beat on this jackass here. How about you guys help me out¡­¡±


    His voice drifted off as he saw all the men standing there with frowns on their faces.


    ¡°Big brother¡­ that¡¯s rich, my friend. I thought we were brothers. I helped your gang out. Even gave you a little setup money. If I knew you were going to throw it in my face, I would have never looked at you twice.¡±


    ¡°B-brother¡­ what are you saying? Of course, we¡¯re bros?¡±


    ¡°Do brothers sleep with each other¡¯s women?¡± His voice came out razor sharp like the edge of a knife. ¡°Was that a thing brothers do that I don¡¯t know about?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not me!¡± Jack cried out.


    ¡°I¡¯d have never believed it of you, except I saw the videos myself.¡± The man who was talking to him turned to me. ¡°You the kid that sent the video?¡±


    I bowed politely. ¡°Yes, sir. I saw him making a mockery of the prestigious Yamaki family and I knew it just couldn¡¯t stand.¡±


    ¡°You delete all those videos?¡±


    ¡°Of course! You have the only copies, oyassan.¡±


    ¡°Please, my dad is oyassan.¡± The guy straightened his suit, but still looked pleased. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, kid. Nicely dressed, we approve.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jack¡¯s eyes narrowed darkly on me, ¡°I¡¯ll get you, I¡¯ll-¡°


    ¡°The only thing you¡¯re getting is a concrete block and a quick drop.¡± The guy interrupted Jack. ¡°Men, take him inside. Clear out the brats. Then break his legs. This is going to take some time.¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­ Gio¡­ it¡¯s a mistake!¡± Jack screamed as five men grabbed him and started yanking him inside. ¡°It¡¯s a mistake!¡±


    The door slammed, cutting off his voice. A moment later, the speakers were cut off, and people started flooding out of the house in a rush. Some left, running in fear, while a few stayed behind and watched curiously. As I watched the scene unfold, my phone suddenly started ringing. I pulled it out and looked at it, but before I could answer, the Yakuza in charge lifted his phone, showing he had called my number.


    ¡°I thought you were the same guy. I just had to know.¡± The man, Gio, said.


    ¡°Eh?¡± For the first moment, I was a bit confused.


    Why did he have my phone number? I mean, it wasn¡¯t difficult to get, but I was a little confused. It seemed unrelated to the reason he was here.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± The man laughed looking at my sister holding me tightly. ¡°No need to get all upsy, this girl really your sister?¡±


    I looked at Maria, and she looked up at me, and then the pair of us nodded to him.


    ¡°You keep your family close. We like that. My dad married his cousin. It was a whole thing. The family didn¡¯t like it at first, but his kids turned out alright.¡± The guy seemed to be half talking to himself before turning to me. ¡°Hey, look, my sister¡¯s not all that bad. She has her rebellious side, what kid doesn¡¯t, but maybe you should give her a try?¡±


    ¡°Your sister?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°Gina! Man¡­¡± Gio shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve been seeing her, you know, looking in her phone, pondering about calling this number. So, I took her phone and broke into it. You know, a big brother has got to do what he can for his sister. Just like you do for yours, you know?¡±


    Actually, that¡¯s a massive invasion of privacy! He talks about breaking into his sister¡¯s phone so casually! I nod my head in complete agreement. He was still a very scary guy. Why argue with him?


    ¡°Anyways, I saw a strange number, your number. I also saw your image, rather, an image she took while you weren¡¯t looking. Gina don¡¯t do that for a guy she don¡¯t have a thing for. I¡¯m just saying, think about giving her a chance. She likes ya. Ah, forget about it. I¡¯ll let her figure out her feelings herself. Just give it some thought.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I well¡­¡±


    ¡°And you know¡­ if it don¡¯t work out, and you break her heart, I¡¯ll just have to kill ya.¡± He burst out laughing and slapped me on the back. ¡°You kids enjoy the rest of your Halloween. I¡¯m going to take a few whacks at the human pinata inside.¡±


    Yakuza were really scary! I wiped the sweat off my brow and thanked the gods Gina didn¡¯t tell her brother about what happened between us. If he knew I had taken his sister¡¯s virginity with blackmail, I shivered to think about what would have happened next.


    ¡°S-so¡­¡± A quiet voice caused me to glance over at Akiko who had approached us, her head lowered shyly.


    ¡°So¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°Did I¡­ do good?¡± She asked, smiling at me strangely.


    ¡°Ah¡­ what do you want my approval for? Derek¡¯s right over there, pissing himself behind the bushes.¡±


    She growled, ¡°I don¡¯t want Derek. You¡­ you¡­ stupid!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Who¡¯s stupid?¡±


    ¡°I did all of this for you!¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t give up on us.¡± Akiko responded.


    ¡°What? I said it already. I¡¯m not interested in you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t care!¡± She said stubbornly. ¡°I¡¯m your girl. You¡¯re just going to have to deal with it. I¡¯m the girl who will do what the other girls won¡¯t. I don¡¯t care who else you¡¯re with as long as you don¡¯t throw me away! Use me, punish me, hurt me¡­ but never ever throw me away!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even-¡°


    ¡°I love you! Stupid!¡± She said angrily, blushing as she said it. ¡°When you tried to send me away, I realized that what I really wanted was you. I¡¯ve always wanted you. That¡¯s why I worked so hard for your sake, so you¡¯d take me back.¡±


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself! You take what you want! Well¡­ I do too! I¡¯m taking back my position as your bitch!¡± She suddenly leaned forward and kissed me.


    ¡°Mm?¡± I immediately put my hands out and pushed her off me.


    She wiped her lips and looked up at me with bright, wild eyes, and I realized I recognized those eyes. I had seen them before. They were the same eyes that Mrs. Fukumi had shown my father. They were eyes that said she would do anything for that relationship. When had this happened? How had Akiko turned out this way? A glint of pure obsession showed in her expression, and I realized there was no answer I could give her that would keep her away.


    ¡°Akiko¡­ just go home.¡±


    She leaned close and whispered in my ear. ¡°Okay¡­ Master. I¡¯ll come back around later¡­ for more¡­ orders.¡±


    She winked, her hand grabbing my butt and squeezing before she turned and walked away, grinning from ear to ear. My mouth was wide open as I stared at her leaving. A moment later I heard a car screeching by. I caught a look of it from the corner of my eye. It was the car I had come here with. Derek must have seen that kiss and been none too pleased about me getting Akiko. Well, that looked like our friendship took the final bullet.


    I wasn¡¯t particularly upset. Derek wasn¡¯t really my friend to begin with. The olive branch I had extended to him had been for something he didn¡¯t even do. We talked at school, but it was never like I forgave him or anything. Now, I knew that there was no going back, not that I actually wanted to go back.


    At that point, most of the witnesses were starting to leave, the majority of the show now over. Maria pulled away from me and I looked over at her. She had a pouty expression on her face.


    ¡°Gina? Akiko? It looks like little brother has been getting around.¡± She said angrily.


    ¡°I do. Women come and go, but my sister will always be my sister. That¡¯s why I want you by my side from now on.¡±


    Her face turned red and she spun away, touching her fingers together nervously. ¡°When did brother become such a sweet-talker. When you say things like that, it makes me think things a sister shouldn¡¯t think.¡±


    ¡°You should go with your instincts,¡± I responded.


    She spun back around and stuck out her tongue. ¡°Let¡¯s get going. It¡¯s still Halloween. You owe me.¡±


    ¡°A scary movie?¡± I suggested.


    ¡°With gratuitous nudity?¡± She shot back.


    ¡°Snuggling together under the covers?¡± I asked, walking up to her.


    ¡°Wearing nothing but our skin?¡±


    ¡°And popcorn.¡± Our lips were nearly together.


    ¡°And kissing¡­¡±


    ¡°Just kissing?¡±


    ¡°Is brother suggesting naughty things?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk.¡±


    ¡°I think we think too much alike. It¡¯s scary.¡±


    ¡°I love you, sister.¡±


    ¡°I love you too.¡±


    We kissed gently and then pulled away again. She was blushing, and I was a bit breathless.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s- guh¡­¡± I looked away. ¡°Ah¡­ it seems I didn¡¯t prepare a ride home.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ and brother was looking so cool for a moment in his suit and mask.¡± Maria smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll get us an uber.¡±


    As she went to get her phone, sirens started blaring in the distance. They were coming closer and closer.


    ¡°Are they coming here?¡±


    Honk. Honk.


    I jumped as a car pulled up. The person in the car was none other than Akiko. She rolled down her window and looked out at the two of us.


    ¡°I may have sent all of my evidence of blackmail and rape to the police station. That¡¯s them coming to arrest Jack. Don¡¯t worry about what he has on you. I destroyed it, and he¡¯s going to be spending a long time in jail. Get in. It¡¯s better if we aren¡¯t here when the police arrive.¡±


    My sister and I looked at each other and then got into the car. We got into the backseat together, and Akiko took off, leaving the sirens behind.


    ¡°See¡­ I¡¯m looking out for you always.¡± Akiko said smugly.


    ¡°You mean, you override my plan in which that Yakuza would beat him to a pulp. The police are going to save his life and he can have police protection and some healthcare followed by a comfy stint in jail.¡±


    ¡°Geh!¡± Akiko let out a cry. ¡°Th-that¡­ I¡¯m sorry Master!¡±


    ¡°For that matter, you were recording my sister in that room? Does a faithful bitch record his sister¡¯s gangbang?¡¯


    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡­¡± Akiko looked back tearfully. ¡°I wasn¡¯t recording! I left the batteries out! I was fake recording. Plus, I had already called the police. They were supposed to break the party up before you even got there.¡±


    ¡°Huh? The police? Why wouldn¡¯t they-¡°


    It suddenly occurred to me that the Yakuza had their hands in many things, and it was often said the police were in the pockets of the local gangs. If they were going to make a move, one of their first acts might be to delay the police. Perhaps tell them to stay away from a certain home for a while. If they hadn¡¯t gotten an influx of calls from panicked children and had to act or get in trouble with the public, they might have never come at all.


    If that was true¡­ that would mean that the only reason Maria was so close to being used as a sex dumpster was because of me! It seems like while Akiko interfered with my plan, I also interfered with Akiko¡¯s! I let out a cough.


    ¡°Actually, let¡¯s not split hairs on whose fault it is.¡± I quickly backtracked.


    Akiko cocked her head in confusion, but I wasn¡¯t going to explain my thoughts.


    After getting home and sending Akiko rudely on her way, I made the popcorn and we got settled with a movie, just like we promised. Mother was in the family room, already passed out on the couch, so we took the loveseat and turned on some B-rated horror movie. Maria came out of her room and slid under the covers with me She was wearing a loose-fitting shirt with spaghetti straps and very short shorts which almost exposed as much as her kitty outfit.


    Maria snuggled in my arms as we watched the movie. After checking mom out a few more times, I confirmed that she was indeed asleep. My fingers slowly slid down Maria¡¯s leg and up her thigh. I found her not wearing any underwear at all. Slowly, I started to kiss her neck.


    ¡°Is this¡­ really okay?¡± Maria asked. ¡°This feels, too good to be true. What will you do on Monday? What will I do?¡±


    ¡°The good thing about schools is that they have short attention spans. Nearly a hundred women were outed for infidelity a few moments ago. There isn¡¯t a person in school who¡¯s going to have time to talk about a guy in a mask and someone who may or may not be his sister. By the time the fallout is over, barely anyone is going to mention our names, and if they do, it¡¯ll be right next to a strange connection with the Yakuza. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll face trouble.¡±


    Maria giggled. ¡°You really do have this all figured out, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± I shook my head. ¡°But with you by my side, I¡¯d like to start.¡±


    The pair of us met with a kiss. That kiss soon became more passionate, and the pair of us fell back onto the couch.


    We didn¡¯t notice as mother opened one eye, looked at us moving suggestively under the blanket, rolled her eyes, rolled over, and went back to sleep.

 Book 2: Chapter 26

    The next day was a Saturday, and after spending all night watching movies with Maria and doing various other activities, the pair of us slept in. Mother had already left with dad for their party by the time I was waking up. I went and made myself a late afternoon breakfast. I made a portion for Maria too, but I held off bringing it to her door. The previous night was like a dream, and I didn¡¯t want to risk bursting that bubble. For the moment, I¡¯d let her sleep.


    My cellphone began ringing, and I picked it up without checking who it was.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ hey¡­ you answered. Thank god. Um¡­ man, I¡¯m going to need a favor.¡± A voice came over the phone.


    ¡°Deacon?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah¡­ as it turns out, I need you to contact my Mother.¡±


    For a second, I felt a surge of panic. Kira¡¯s brother couldn¡¯t possibly know about my relationship with them, right? He wouldn¡¯t be talking so casually.


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ well¡­ It turns out I need bail. I¡¯m in jail right now?¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I answered in disbelief.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ turns out, recording minors having sex and then blackmailing them was not a long-term strategy. I guess some asshole banged a bunch of women at our location and was blackmailing the women. Long story short, the drama caused other women to come out¡­ women I had been¡­ um¡­ acquainted with. The investigation ended up hitting us, and they found all of the videos.¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ you don¡¯t need to worry. I didn¡¯t even put you on my books. You got your last paycheck Friday, right? Well, just walk the other way. No one will know a thing.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re saying you¡¯re firing me.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m so sorry. But the place is shut down for good.¡± Deacon said. ¡°Can you please contact my mother? I really don¡¯t want to be berated over the phone, and I definitely don¡¯t want to get my ass kicked by Dad. I¡¯d have Kira do it, but she didn¡¯t answer her phone.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± I sighed.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll head over to your house after I¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, buddy, you¡¯re a lifesaver.¡± Deacon sighed in relief. ¡°Oh, and¡­ can you be gentle letting my mother know?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± I grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll take real good care of your mother.¡±


    ¡°Thanks again! Ah¡­ I¡¯m out of time, gotta go!¡± He hung up the phone.


    I hung up on my side and looked at the phone, chuckling slightly to myself. I supposed it was as good of a time as any to farm points. Mrs. Fukumi had a good week to stew in her juices. I was in a good position to play with her some more. I was always willing to do a favor for a friend.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re happy.¡± A voice spoke up angrily.


    I looked up to see Netorare. She was sitting at my table on the opposite side of me, her arms crossed, and a hateful expression on her face.


    ¡°You lost, Netorare.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Just admit it. It is in your nature.¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­ I may have lost¡­ but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ve won.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing,¡± I said, wiping my mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t need to win. I just need to have the strength to take what I want and hold on to it. Do you think there is winning in life? Do you think a business has won? Take the largest business you can think of, let¡¯s say, Toyota? Has Toyata won as a company? Of course not. Winning is a contrived concept created by losers. There is no winning, and there is no end game. I¡¯ll simply take everything I want until I am satisfied, and then I will hold onto it. That is the nature of NTR Crush!¡±


    ¡°Well said!¡± A voice declared, another girl exactly like Netorare was floating nearby.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Netorare cried out, her body shaking. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°I am¡­¡± Netori¡¯s expression turned really sour. ¡°You¡¯re done, Netorare.¡±


    ¡°Wh-wh-what does sister possibly mean?¡±


    Netori pulled out a rolled-up sheet of paper and dropped it in front of Netorare. ¡°You signed when we started the game. Your champion is done. You admitted defeat, I heard the words myself. You know what that means.¡±


    ¡°W-wait¡­ that¡­ it¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s magically binding! Created by Sancus himself. No more distractions! No more humiliations! I¡¯m restraining you now. You won¡¯t keep me from my game any longer!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She tried to stand up, but suddenly a hundred chains appeared wrapped around her, binding every appendage.


    It was many times more than when I had used my points to rape her.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to rein you in, sister.¡± Netori shrugged.


    ¡°No! Hakaru!¡± She cried out with frightened eyes, but with a snap from Netori, Netorare disappeared with a puff of smoke.


    I casually brought a cup of tea to my lips and drank. ¡°So¡­ where have you been-¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Netori dropped down, bowing her head so low it might have been a dogeza.


    ¡°Get up¡­¡± I sighed, ¡°I just want answers.¡±


    Netori floating back up, a wry expression on her face. ¡°I suppose I owe you that much. You¡¯ve been doing so splendidly lately. I¡¯m really proud.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­ enough sweet talk. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Netori sighed. ¡°Netorare has been fighting unfairly. The last few weeks she¡¯s been sending out missives to other gods in my name. I¡¯ve been desperately trying to deal with crowd control. Gods and Goddesses have been continuously demanding my attendance, and most of them are more powerful than I am. Simply put, when a big name goddess like the goddess of love comes knocking, I can¡¯t say no.


    ¡°What kind of rumors?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Rumors¡­ about my availability¡­¡± Netori spoke wryly. ¡°It¡¯s, about this whole competition. It started out as a means for me, Netorase, and Netorare to settle a dispute.¡±


    ¡°Which is the best form of NTR?¡± I asked.


    Netori chuckled. ¡°Yeah, something like that. Is it better to steal, to accept loss, or to share? We put our philosophies to the test. But then, Netorare made public the competition. All of the gods and goddesses were informed and even encouraged to join in. There are literally thousands of deities in this world. The last few weeks I feel like I¡¯ve talked with all of them. Had they all flooded into the mortal plane and picked a champion, the world would have fallen into extreme crisis. With a thousand gods playing around in Japan, you can¡¯t imagine the consequences.


    ¡°It took me an exhausting amount of work, but I¡¯ve limited the number of gods who are joining in massively. However, there was a cost too.¡±


    ¡±A cost?¡±


    Netori bit her lip and shook her head. ¡°That damn Netorare spread rumors as to a certain prize for the winner. That was actually part of the reason I was so distracted. In the end, the upper gods ruled that the competition stood, even though I never agreed to it. I¡¯m now bound by their law, just as assuredly as Netorare was bound by my law. It¡¯s about the nature of the game. Rather, it¡¯s about the reward at the end of the game.¡±


    ¡°There is a reward?¡± I asked.


    Netori nodded. ¡°There is now.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡± I swallowed, looking at her dark expression with interest.


    Netori was usually light-hearted and prone to teasing. It was rare to see her so serious. It made me understand just how serious this situation was to Netori.


    ¡°My hand¡­¡± Netori said.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°For the winner of NTR Crush, goes my hand in marriage.¡± Netori grimaced. ¡°There are many suitors that have been eyeing me for a very long time. I¡¯ve turned most of them down, but a few remained hopeful. After the rumors spread, they started harassing me, trying to catch me in an agreement. The elder gods finally settled it by declaring my game as the deciding factor.


    ¡°The champion with the most¡­ assets¡­ by the end, wins the game. And that god or goddess will proceed to take my hand in marriage, whether I want them to or not.¡±


    ¡°There¡­ has to be something we can do!¡± I said, dropping my fork.


    She nodded. ¡°There is something you can do. You can win.¡±


    I smiled wryly. I had just made a big speech to Netorare about not caring about winning or losing. Now, that seemed to be the most important thing.


    Netori smiled helplessly at me. ¡°All you need to do is what you promised to do with Netorare. I don¡¯t have a problem with anything you said. Take what you want, and keep it.¡±


    ¡°What if¡­ what I want¡­ isn¡¯t as much as what other players want?¡± I asked cautiously.


    Netori giggled. ¡°Then¡­ I guess I¡¯ll need to increase your¡­ appetite?¡±


    ¡°Is that an offer? So, if I win, do you become mine?¡± I reached out to grab Netori.


    She avoided me by floating just out reach, as she always did, while pursing her lips seductively. ¡°If you win, then I won¡¯t have to marry anyone? If you want me¡­ you already know what you need to do.¡±


    I smiled, taking the last sip of my tea. She was right. I really did know what I needed to do. When it came to NTR Crush, every player had their own play style. I had the goddess Netori by my side, and she only had one way that she played.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to steal you, and everyone else I want too!¡±


    Don¡¯t forget the V2 Bonus chapters. You can unlock them with Unlock all one month with only $15 through Patreon or Full Frontal Access, or get them from the eBook. New members can get a free eBook.

 Book 3: Chapter 1

    My name is Hakaru. It¡¯d been almost two months since I had killed myself. However, my death was stolen by a goddess, and I was enlisted to play a game. My goal was simple. I was to take women and bang them. The more I possessed them, the more points I earned. The more I took them from someone else, the more I earned. So far, I have done things the old me would never have imagined.


    I turned my ex-girlfriend Akiko into my sex slave. For a time, I had her date her dream boyfriend while banging me on the side, but somehow her loyalty to me had grown obsessive, and now she follows me everywhere. I had raped my sister and soon made her my lover. We now played regularly for fun. I had blackmailed and raped my teacher, and fucked her front of her daughter, who was my childhood friend. I even went up against a notoriously dangerous guy with ties to a gang. I played a dangerous game, and every day I took things to the next level.


    That was why I was dressed in black, outside at night. My breath was unsteady as I sat in the bushes, looking into the brightly lit window of the home in front of me. An attractive woman came into my sight. Even though it was dark out and her blinds were up, she seemed to be completely unaware that her body could be seen completely through the window. Well, there was a fence around the property, so for all intents and purposes, you¡¯d need to be very deliberate if you wanted to sneak a look into her window.


    She had her hair up in a towel, and a second towel wrapped around her body. She opened it and let the towel fall to the ground, revealing her naked body. She was a pretty Japanese girl, only 18, with medium-sized breasts and a thin, yet sensual body. Her skin was pale and soft. The mounds of her breasts were pert and perfectly shaped. Her snatch was shaved and tight, a landing strip of brown hair accentuates her lustful pink slit.


    As I feasted on her unaware body, she looked around the room completely unaware she was exposed to me. She bent over to pick something up. I was able to see her round ass, which faced the window completely. Her pussy and asshole were bared to me as if she was begging me to rape her. Fucking this woman meant points. Points would help me when the game. I had committed to doing whatever I had to do to progress in the game. Rape was no exception.


    The girl started stretching, almost seeming to tease me with her body. It was when her back was to the window that I carefully, moved up to the wall of the house and grabbed the window. I very slowly lifted it up, trying to avoid giving her any warning. Thankfully, this girl didn¡¯t have any kind of screen protecting her from the outside world. Once I had the window open, I noticed her busy doing jumping jacks. I could only stare flatly and sigh. While watching her butt bounce with each jump was very erotic, there was a limit to how desperately a woman was looking to be raped.


    I started advancing on her quickly, and I was only a step away when she finally noticed me. She let out a cry, but I grabbed her immediately and tossed her to the bed, putting my hand over her mouth. She immediately started struggling, trying to kick me off of her.


    ¡°Help!¡± She let out a scream. ¡°There is a guy in here trying to rape me!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I snapped, slapping her butt, ¡°Keep your mouth quiet or I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    I didn¡¯t feel comfortable threatening people¡¯s lives. I had done many bad things in the name of the game, but I at least wasn¡¯t someone who killed people. However, in this situation, it seemed to most fitting to get the results I wanted. It seemed to work as well, as she quickly quietened down and didn¡¯t attempt any more resistance.


    I reached out, grinning as I began to fondle her bare breasts. They were soft and just a bit cold from her recent shower. Her nipples almost seem to react instantly, growing hard at my touch.


    ¡°Oo¡­. You¡¯re really a lewd slut, aren¡¯t you¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ impossible.¡± She cried out, trying to pull away again. ¡°I¡¯m a virgin. Please leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°V-virgin!¡± I stopped myself with a cough, ¡°Ah¡­ that may be, but don¡¯t think I¡¯ll go easy on you!¡±


    ¡°Please, no¡­ what did I ever do to you to deserve this!¡± She cried out.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ you talk too much. How about you put this in your mouth instead!¡±


    I scouted up and pulled out my cock, turning her head and shoving the large thing at her. My dick wasn¡¯t always so large, but thanks to the point system, penis growth was one of the many advantages of the game. I went from on the small size to having a beast penis. It could still go bigger, but at roughly 8-inches-long and 2 inches thick, I was pretty happy with the results so far. This girl seemed to like the length too because she didn¡¯t resist as I shoved it in her mouth


    ¡°Mmm¡­ slllurp¡­ mmsss¡­¡± She made cute lewd noises as she sucked on my dick.


    Despite protesting a moment ago, now that she had my cock in her mouth, she sucked it like a pro. Her tongue danced around the bottom of my shaft, and she kept sucking the head with lewd wet noises. Her mouth felt amazing, and even though I couldn¡¯t get my cock all the way down her throat, she tried her best to swallow the beast.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ shit¡­ your mouth is good.¡± I let out a moan.


    While she kept sucking my cock, I continued to play with her tits. I could tell she was getting really aroused now. Her legs were squeezing tight and I could see moisture on her inner thighs. She was practically begging for my dick. However, her mouth was really enjoyable too. I tried to last as long as I could, her slurping sensations bringing me to the brink.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I had to force my cock out of her mouth. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to fuck your virgin pussy.¡±


    She wiped her mouth and crinkled her brow. ¡°Oh, no¡­ please don¡¯t mister?¡±


    ¡°Mister? Cough¡­¡± I shook my head. ¡°I mean, shut up, and spread your legs, your whore!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I can¡¯t resist it!¡± She let out a moan as I went between her legs and spread them.


    ¡°I¡¯m going in!¡±


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t!¡±


    I slid my dick inside her. It went in smoothly without much resistance. It felt really warm and good. Wresting my hand on her pelvic region, my fingers running through her pubic hair, I put my thumb at her clit and began to run it in concentric circles.


    ¡°Ahhn¡­ yes¡­ baby¡­ I mean¡­ no, stop!¡± She stuck out her tongue at me, giggling slightly before putting on a look of horror. ¡°It¡¯s inside me, you¡¯re tearing me apart!  Ahn¡­ it¡¯s so big! I can¡¯t believe it fits!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah¡­¡± I pinched her nipple. ¡°Just spread yourself well, I can cum in you right now, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± She rubbed her nipple, giving me a mock hurt look before giggling. ¡°Why would I agree if you couldn¡¯t cum! And why are you asking! You¡¯re not supposed to ask. You¡¯re ruining the video!¡±


    ¡°A-actually¡­¡± another voice spoke up from behind us, ¡°I can just cut out your voices in post, but all I can see is Hakaru¡¯s butt back here. I couldn¡¯t get a camera shot of him entering.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡± The girl under me sat up. ¡°That¡¯s the best part. Shit! Watching a perfect little flower get penetrated the first time, and then afterword, once it¡¯s all stretched out and leaking white stuff! Stupid Akiko! I knew I should have asked someone else!¡±


    ¡°Who else would you want to ask?¡± I scratched my head. ¡°Even if we found a professional into shooting hardcore stuff, a brother, sister incest rape scene with a 17 yo boy and an 18 yo girl is a bit problematic.¡±


    ¡°Ahn¡­ it¡¯s okay¡­¡± Akiko declared. ¡°Here, we can just do a new position and he can slide it in again.¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­¡± Maria pouted, ¡°It¡¯s just not the same. My thighs are already all wet, and my flower is a little gapey. It¡¯ll be a few hours before it looks pure again.


    ¡°Th-then, we can film him entering my vagina and then switch to you right after!¡± Akiko suggested.


    Maria blinked. ¡°Actually, that might work!¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°What are you saying, Akikos a whore. Her pussy is so overused that calling it a flower is an insult to flowers!¡±


    ¡°M-master¡­ hah¡­ hah¡­ when you say such mean things, you know it makes me horny.¡±


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s still a few weeks to your birthday, Maria. When you said what you wanted for your birthday was a video reenacting our first time, I was a little hesitant. I don¡¯t think we can get it done in one go though. We got the hardest shot, me jumping in through the window and pushing you down. Pornos are done in multiple shots all the time. We¡¯ll just focus on entrance next time.¡±


    ¡°N-next time¡­¡± Maria cried. ¡°I¡¯m really horny now. You¡¯re not going to leave your sister hanging, are you.¡±


    Akiko flopped down next to us. ¡°Can I join in? That blowjob was really hot. I want some too!


    ¡°You¡¯re the bitch who ruined the scene!¡± Maria reached out and grabbed Akiko¡¯s nipples, one with each hand and twisting them.


    ¡°Ahhn¡­ I¡¯m not a camera person, I¡¯m doing my ¡­ ahn¡­¡± She cried and moaned at the same time. ¡°M-master, your sister is turning me on! You definitely must take responsibility for her actions!¡±


    ¡°Responsibility!¡± Maria shouted, ¡°Stop trying to take personal time from me and my brother for your depraved mind. I¡¯ll shove a bowling pin up your ass and see how you like it¡­¡±


    ¡°R-r-really?¡± Akiko looked away. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t think it¡¯ll fit, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Fucking slut!¡± She jumped on top of Akiko and started pulling her hair.


    As much as I enjoyed watching the two women wrestle on my bed, Maria naked while Akiko panted like she was close to orgasming, I decided to put a stop to it before things got too serious.


    ¡°Maria. Hike up your butt. Let¡¯s get a little doggy in here. I¡¯ll pull your hair.¡±


    ¡°O-okay brother!¡±


    She immediately got off of Akiko and got into position. Maria always griefed me whenever I asked for anything around the house. The only exception was sex things. If I asked her to take out the garbage, she griped about it or flat out refused. If I asked her to suck my dick, she was on her knees faster than I could believe. Now, she was wagging her butt excitedly, naughty fluids dripping down her legs from earlier as she waited to get violated from behind.


    ¡°Akiko!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± She saluted.


    ¡°Record it!¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± She looked down. ¡°Wh-what about me?¡±


    ¡°If you get a good doggie scene shot, I¡¯ll let you clean the mess with your tongue, okay?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡± Her expression grew excited.


    There was a time I swore Akiko was a normal girl. However, while farming her for points, at some point I had broken the old Akiko. This new one did whatever I wanted without question. Her obsession and desire were without limits. She was truly my slave in every sense of the word. Occasionally, her exuberance would take her a bit too far, and I frequently had to punish her, but she never shied away from what I gave her.


    ¡°B-brother¡­¡± Maria said uncertainly, her head in a pillow. ¡°I don¡¯t want her to lick down there¡­ it still feels weird¡­ with a woman.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ you say it feels weird¡­¡± Akiko snorted. ¡°I¡¯m the one with my tongue up your flower.¡±


    ¡°Maria, at some point I¡¯ll be bringing more girls home,¡± I explained. ¡°You should become used to it, okay?¡±


    ¡°R-right¡­¡± Maria lowered her head. ¡°F-fine¡­ clean me good, Akiko!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I asked as I positioned my dick behind her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been saying there will be more girls, but it¡¯s already been a few weeks. When will the new girls come join us? It just makes me anxious. I know I¡¯ll have to share you. It¡¯d be best if they were mindless sluts like Akiko.¡±


    ¡°H-hey!¡±


    I slid my dick into my sister from behind and she let out a gasp while Akiko got the camera rolling. ¡°Soon. I¡¯ve already got several other women wrapped around my finger. You¡¯ll meet them soon.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 2

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the heck I¡¯m doing!¡± I complained with a sigh, flopping on my bed.


    The reality was that the last few weeks, I¡¯d mostly just been spending time with my sister and Akiko. There were no women wrapped around my finger ready to do my bidding. In fact, making any attempt to bring other women home was beyond me. I had already pushed myself to the limit to bring home the two women I had. How shameless would I have to be to start preying on a third? I didn¡¯t want to end up a scumbag like my father. The girls in my life were important to me. I¡¯d rather Akiko and Maria never leave me, but that didn¡¯t mean I needed a third.


    For as much as guys always went on about wanting harems, two girls were honestly enough for me. I was pretty much happy with what I had. Why would I want more girls? The more you have the more likely you are to lose it! This resulted in me turning a bit stagnant in the last few weeks. Yet, Netori had been on my case recently. Knowing I had to go out and seduce women and actually doing it was two different things entirely.


    ¡°You have been focused on your sister lately.¡± Netori sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give your teacher some more attention? Or how about that Kira chick?¡±


    Of course, there was my teacher, but the last time I had pushed her into sex she had acted almost robotic. It unnerved me how dead her eyes were. She really just lay there while I pumped away. On top of that, every time I slept with her, I kept seeing Kira¡¯s face, and it made me feel wrong. Simply put, I wasn¡¯t finding any enjoyment over banging my teacher. Deep down, Maria, Akiko, and even Gina had wanted the attention. Pursuing a woman who genuinely wasn¡¯t interested required a skin thicker than my own.


    ¡°Kira? She¡¯s not interested in me.¡± I slapped my pillow over my face and spoke in a muffled voice. ¡°Especially after I banged her mom, how could she even be interested?¡±


    ¡°How about that girl, Gina?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to die?¡±


    I had met her brother. He was a very scary guy. I wasn¡¯t about to recruit her into my harem here. Even if she was willing and happy to do it, a single word to her brother and every bone in my body would be broken twice. There was just no way.


    ¡°Okay, didn¡¯t you also have some interest in your mother?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my mother! Even if my dad is an asshole, cuckolding him is a little¡­ plus she¡¯s my mother!¡±


    Netori crossed her arms and sniffed. ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t seem to mind your sister at all.¡±


    ¡°My sister I at least had an idea about what she wanted. I¡¯ve Dirt Scribed mom and it doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t work?¡± Netori frowned. ¡°Oh¡­ of course¡­ right¡­ it wouldn¡¯t on her¡­ would it.¡±


    I blinked, raising my head. ¡°What¡¯s that mean? On that thought, didn¡¯t you say that your skills only wouldn¡¯t work on other gods and goddesses?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡­¡± Netori let out a laugh. ¡°There are also god¡¯s protected. It appears that she¡¯s protected by a god more powerful than me. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! This seems like kind of a big deal!¡±


    Netori shook her hands. ¡°It really isn¡¯t! It just means your mom did a service to a God or Goddess and they gave her their blessing. It¡¯s not that infrequent, I swear!¡±


    I frowned, crossing my arms. A few weeks ago, mom had come home from her Halloween party drunk and announced that she used to be a shrine maiden. I had thought it all drunk talk, but it might be true. That would explain why I couldn¡¯t use dirt scribe on her in the slightest. However, I hated going in blind. I had three skills now, Locked Promise, Dirt Scribe, and True Feelings. None of them left me feeling particularly strong. Locked Promise was an ability that allowed me to make people keep a promise. Dirt Scribe allowed me to temporarily read a person¡¯s darkest secrets. True feelings made a person express how they truly feel. Of them, Dirt Scribe was what I used the most.


    ¡°What are my points at now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°6580,¡± Netori said after clicking on her smartphone for a bit. This also means you have 3420 points left until you reach level 4.¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­¡±


    ¡°At your current rate, it¡¯d take about six months to earn them with the two girls you have. Their affection for you is just about maxed though, and there are few style bonuses you haven¡¯t already gotten out of it. Had this game gone the way I wanted, I wouldn¡¯t rush you and allow you to enjoy this time with two women, but since Netorare leaked the game and the other gods and goddesses have joined, you no longer have the time to play it safe.¡±


    ¡°Akiko is strangely obsessed with me and Maria is my beloved sister. Do you think either could be easily taken from me?¡± I asked.


    Netori shook her head and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re missing the big picture here. I know you¡¯re afraid of losing what you have, but the best defense is a good offense.¡±


    ¡°I think you have that backward.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, the point is, there are things you can lose that you haven¡¯t even considered yours. The safest way to win is to keep getting points and to level even higher.¡± Netori encouraged. ¡°You can always buy a new skill. There is Second Chance, Orgasmo, Rape Forgiveness, Confusion, Cuck Break, or Slut Scale. You could afford any of those. Once you level, you¡¯ll be able to pick up the 10,000 point skills.¡±


    ¡°Can I presume the level 4 skills are going to cost 20,000 points?¡± I asked.


    Netori nodded. ¡°You can always work towards them.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me what to look forward to?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Inner Desires allows you to determine what a girl truly wants. It differs from Dirt Scribe, which reveals a girl¡¯s dirtiest secrets and shames. One exploits their fears, the other exploits their desires. Trust Worthiness makes you instinctively trustworthy. People will believe you, and more easily forgive lies. Pleasure points allow you to pinpoint the parts of a woman¡¯s body that drives her crazy. It¡¯s a roadmap to any woman. Gift of Gab is exactly what it says. It makes you talk smoother and increases your charm. Finally, there is Perfect Penis, which makes your dick more pleasurable.¡±


    ¡°More pleasurable? You mean, like bigger?¡±


    Netori snorts. ¡°You know, bigger isn¡¯t always better! No¡­ this is more about the feel. Have you ever tasted something that tastes really good, but in your mouth it feels kind of gross?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I guess that sounds familiar, yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s like that. It improves the mouth and pussy feel. Your dick just feels¡­ better than normal dicks. Soft in the right places, hard in the right places¡­ what? Don¡¯t look at me like that!¡±


    ¡°Eh? What am I looking at you like?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing¡­¡± Netori spun around, turning her back to me and crossing her arms. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anyway, it¡¯ll be some time before you can afford any of those skills. Your methods of NTR are still too amateur.¡±


    ¡°Would you rather I be like Jack?¡± I responded bitterly.


    ¡°No¡­ nothing like him.¡± Netori¡¯s voice sounded strangely distant. ¡°I like the way you¡¯re turning out, but the problem is that time is no longer on our side. The others that seek my hand in marriage will not sit back idly and allow you to play favorites. You must become better, cleverer, and smoother than before.¡±


    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± I asked.


    Netori sighed. ¡°I never wanted to take too active a role in your development. I wanted you to naturally come into your powers so that one day you can¡­ no¡­ never mind. The situation has changed. We¡¯re going to have to start training!¡±


    ¡°Training?¡±


    ¡°That girl Akiko, she¡¯s aware of NTR Crush, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°To an extent. I don¡¯t know if she truly believes there are powers, and the part about gods has been kept form her, but she does believe there is a game with a point system, and she wants me to win.¡±


    Netori nodded floating back and forth across the room as if she was pacing. ¡°Perhaps she can help, but still, if I really want to¡­ wait¡­ I can use her!¡±


    Suddenly, Netori¡¯s eyes brightened as she turned back to me. Her expression looked quite excited.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I know how we¡¯re going to train!¡± Netori snapped her fingers. ¡°I have the perfect partner!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Put all your side hobbies away. We¡¯re going to start intensive training next week. Be gracious human! This goddess herself will teach you everything she knows about getting women!¡±


    ¡°Do you even know anything about getting women?¡± I asked wryly.


    ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t look down on me! I¡¯m the goddess to every sex, so of course, I go both ways.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that sounds hot or a little perverted.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t it be both?¡± Netori responded coyly, ¡°Besides, this is only fair. Those stupid gods think they can bully me just because I¡¯m weaker than I once was, I won¡¯t allow it! I will make you into an NTR machine!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ that strange gleam in your eyes is creeping me out a bit.¡± I growled.


    ¡°Tonight!¡± Netori snapped. ¡°The park! 8:00 pm sharp! You have a date! This will be your true time to show that you are capable of becoming something more than just a loser.¡±


    ¡°Hey, who is a loser? I have two beautiful women in love with me!¡±


    ¡°Your banging your sister and a Stockholm syndrome victim.¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­ when you say it like that.¡±


    ¡°Tonight! Be there!¡± Netori disappeared in a puff of smoke.


    I sighed, grabbing a soda from the fridge and plopping down on the couch. With Netori gone, I had nothing to do. It was the weekend still, but Maria was out. I supposed I could call Akiko, but I didn¡¯t want her to start feeling like she was wanted. She was already way too far into my business at school. She started to be quite pushy. Lately, she was on a kick about studying for exams and insisted I had to get into a good school.


    It was at that point my phone rang. I checked the ringer and was surprised to find Kira calling. We hadn¡¯t talked since that night I screwed her mom in front of her. Part of me felt really conflicted about Kira. She had pretty much offered me her body, but she had done it so casually that it left me feeling like something was off. In the end, I decided to not touch her out of respect for the friendship we once had. Maybe she wondered if I was still blackmailing her mom. She had made me promise to punish her mom.


    ¡°Hey. It¡¯s Hakaru.¡± I said, picking up the phone.


    There were muffled noises on the phone. I heard rough breathing. These sounds actually felt very familiar to me. Akiko had called me on the phone before while she and my old friend Derek had sex. Those background noises reminded me of that. Before I could say anything, a voice suddenly came over the speaker. It was Kira¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Please¡­ Hakaru¡­ save me¡­¡± She sounded like she was in tears.


    I stood up, my eyes widening. ¡°Kira?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°No! No, no, no¡­¡± A distant male voice said as it got closer.


    ¡°No!¡± She cried out as the sound of her phone cut with static.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ so this is the guy you called?¡± The voice came through clear now as if the phone was now in his hand. ¡°How interesting¡­¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is this?¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Naughty Kira needs a punishment for that one. Open wide!¡± Click.


    The phone disconnected and I stood there in silence, my mouth open and a dead phone pressed to my ear.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 3

    Shit! How could I possibly hear a phone call conversation like this and then completely ignore it? No! Kira was definitely in trouble, and it sounded like she was being abused by someone. That guy sounded older too. Damn it, what was going on?


    Many years ago, Kira had been my best friend. My girlfriend at the time got really jealous over Kira, despite the fact she cheated on me with numerous guys, and the end result was that I stopped being her friend. Kira had always been aloof and distant since we had stopped being friends. I took it to be respect for me and my future relationships. Similarly, I had always tried to give her space. Honestly, I was too embarrassed to try to return to being friends after my girlfriend dumped me.


    However, this was something completely different than letting her have her own love life! Especially after that weekend we had shared and everything she had done to help me gain the extra points I needed to blackmail her mother. She had even offered me her body casually. A shiver shot through me. How casual she was with sex meant she had to have experience with it before. Damn it! These thoughts were getting me nowhere.


    Who should I contact regarding this? Would Netori be able to tell me where she was? No, she¡¯s busy putting together her new training camp idea. She¡¯d probably get really annoyed if I tried to interrupt it so I could lament over a girl I wasn¡¯t even really pursuing. How about Akiko? She was my information network right now, but even she wouldn¡¯t know where Kira was right now. Then, it would have to be her!


    A person¡¯s face popped up in my mind and I grabbed my coat and left. Grabbing my bike, I sped down the street to a house that wasn¡¯t too far away from home. That house was none other than the house of my teacher. It¡¯d also be the house of Kira, her daughter. Dad wasn¡¯t with Mrs. Fukumi right now, and her own husband¡¯s schedule was something Kira had given me herself. I jumped off my bike and ran up to the door, still breathing hard. Knocking the door aggressively, I waited for her to open it.


    The sun was setting and it was starting to get late. The door finally opened with several clicks, and Mrs. Fukumi¡¯s head poked out. She had the same dead-eyed stare she always gave me when I stopped by these days. Her face was flat and emotionless.


    ¡°Now is not a good time.¡± She said in a deadpanned way. ¡°I am on my period. Since there is blood-¡°


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck about you or your period, Sasori!¡± I growled, pushing into the room and shoving her aside.


    Sasori gasped, the first expression on her face was shock as I ran through the house, heading straight for Kira¡¯s room. She started to follow me, her flushed face growing genuinely angry.


    ¡°Kira!¡± I shouted, even though I didn¡¯t expect her to be there.


    I shoved open her door and stepped inside.


    ¡°E-excuse me!¡± Sasori yelled as she blocked the door, a fist on her hip. ¡°This is absolutely inappropriate! We may have made some¡­ agreements, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can just barge in here like you own the place and-¡°


    I ignored her yelling, which came off in the same disciplinary tone she used as a teacher when she was trying to make a student submit. Instead, my eyes were scanning the room, looking for anything that stood out that would explain where Kira was at the moment. Unfortunately, Kira was absolutely meticulous. Her room was cleaned perfectly, without a single door ajar or a letter left open. I touched her computer sitting on her desk, but it was locked. When Sasori saw me touching her daughter¡¯s computer, she finally had enough, walking up and grabbing my wrist to forcefully pull it away.


    ¡°You go too far!¡± She snarled hatefully.


    My eyes matched her in ferocity and she could only stop in pause when she saw them. ¡°Do you know where your daughter is right now?¡±


    Sasori looked uncertain for a second but then said. ¡°She¡¯s with friends.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    I pulled away from her and started going through the dresser, desperately looking for an address or something that might indicate where she had gone. I thought back over the last few months since I had reconnected with her and she helped me get a job. I had run into her in the red-light district. I was so focused on myself that I hadn¡¯t noticed that she was in love hotel central. Well, new western ordnances made most of the love hotels go out of business, but a few were still there. Why else would a high school girl just be walking around that area? It certainly had nothing to do with visiting her brother¡¯s new place.


    Ah! That was right. She made a big noise leaving her brother¡¯s place which looked like a love hotel. Why would the careful and otherwise experienced Kira be so oblivious? Unless, she had just left a love hotel earlier, and wanted to be seen leaving this building as a cover. That way, if rumors sprouted up that she was seen in a love hotel, she could just claim she was visiting her brother¡¯s new game center and she¡¯d have several people vouch for her. How long has this all been going on? Why was she putting herself through it?


    Sasori¡¯s eyes narrowed and a dark grin formed on her lips. ¡°Oh¡­ I see what¡¯s happening. Has my daughter found a boyfriend? Now you¡¯re all jealous because you¡¯re not the only guy she fucks? Well¡­ to hell with you! My daughter can date whoever she wants. We may have promised you our bodies, but that doesn¡¯t mean we have any loyalty to you!¡±


    I grabbed her blouse and pulled her to me, causing Sasori to squeak. ¡°You listen to me! Your daughter is out there right now being hurt, and you¡¯re such a shitty, selfish mother, not only are you not aware of the signs, but you dare mock the one guy who gives a shit about her!¡±


    I let go of her shirt and then stormed out of the room. I felt frustration and anger. I hadn¡¯t meant to burst out against Mrs. Fukumi, but I still remembered how selfish she could be, and the look on her daughter¡¯s face when she put her own satisfactions above her family. Perhaps, that was part of the reason I didn¡¯t pursue Sasori Fukumi harder. In a way, she reminded me too much of my father. She was a carefree cheater who didn¡¯t care about her family in the slightest.


    My next location to search was Kira¡¯s school backpack. I opened it up and brought out some papers. This time, Sasori was flustered, walking towards me much slower while rubbing her neck, an odd expression on her face.


    That¡¯s when I stumbled on a group of photos. They depicted Kira in a variety of lewd positions. I forced myself to look through them, trying to see if there was even a hint. Sasori finally reached me, glancing over my shoulder at the images. She made a noise of disgust.


    ¡°You¡¯re still having her do those? I thought we had an agreement.¡±


    ¡°These aren¡¯t her photos,¡± I said softly. ¡°And they¡¯re not mine.¡±


    ¡°E-excuse me?¡±


    ¡°The night I came over here and blackmailed you, the reason you invited me over¡­ I thought the same thing you did. I thought you caught Kira sexting with her boyfriend. There is nothing between Kira and me. She¡¯s just a friend. When she found out about the affair you were having with my dad, she wanted you to suffer. That¡¯s why¡­¡± I shook my head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now. I wasn¡¯t with Kira enough to notice, and her own parents didn¡¯t give a shit enough to notice. Now, she¡¯s out there somewhere¡­¡±


    Sasori wrapped her arms around herself, her angry expression finally dissipated into the worried expression you¡¯d expect to see on a parent, but she still said. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ believe you.¡±


    I stood up and handed the last picture in the pile to her. It was a picture of Kira giving a victory sign, a frown on her face, her eyes just as dead as Sasori¡¯s were, and a cock cumming on her face.


    ¡°You¡¯ve tasted my cock,¡± I said. ¡°Tell me, is that it?¡±


    Sasori glanced down at the image, blushed, and then turned away. ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that a teenage boy at all? To me, it looks like a guy in his fifties. Look at his hands.¡±


    Sasori forced herself a second time and then nodded. ¡°Y-you¡¯re right¡­¡±


    ¡°She called me about twenty minutes ago asking me to save her,¡± I said. ¡°Do you have any clue how to find out where she is?¡±


    Sasori finally looked down, her expression turning defeated. ¡°You really¡­ the both of you¡­ what you¡¯ve done to me¡­¡±


    I reached out and touched Sasori¡¯s face lightly, she shivered for a second, but didn¡¯t turn away. ¡°There is a lot of anger both ways. I won¡¯t say I¡¯m proud about what I did, but I¡¯m not going to regret it either. My father is a cheat, and an asshole. It¡¯s taken me some time to decide the kind of man I am, but I¡¯ve decided it¡¯s someone who won¡¯t throw women away.¡±


    I thought back to a time I had tossed Akiko away and shook my head. No, I won¡¯t do it again.


    ¡°You¡­ said she called you?¡± Sasori asked.


    I nodded. ¡°She gave me her smartphone number a while back and-¡°


    Sasori turned and walked over to the couch, opening up her laptop. ¡°My daughter¡¯s phone would have pinged off a cell tower. Part of the agreement my husband made Kira agree to in order to have a phone was that we¡¯d be able to track where it is.¡±


    My eyes widened as I sat down right next to her. ¡°Of course. You¡¯re brilliant!¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ I¡¯m your teacher, did you already forget that?¡± Sasori pulled out her glasses from her pocket and put them on, her voice just a bit bitter.


    The screen said loading, and a few moments later an address popped up on the screen. ¡°Google it!¡±


    ¡°On it¡­¡± Sasori immediately copied the address to a search engine and looked it up.


    I reached out toward the screen at the same time she did, our hands ended up touching. ¡°The Fushumi Love Hotel!¡±


    We turned to each other with smiles on our faces and it was only at that point did I realize how close we had gotten. Her lips were only a few centimeters from mine.  With her glasses on and her expression no longer dull, she looked every part the teacher from my class than many guys had fantasized about. I realized my other hand was also on her lap.


    ¡°It¡¯d take me too long to get there from my bike¡­¡± I said, suddenly feeling attracted to her for the first time since that first night we had sex.


    ¡°I-I have a car.¡± She spoke back, her cheeks growing red.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to ask you to give me a ride,¡± I said, pulling away and shaking myself from my daze. ¡°Kira is in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± Sasori nodded, closing her laptop and stood up, brushing off her dress.


    ¡°The keys?¡±


    ¡°R-right!¡± Sasori shook herself and then grabbed her purse pulling out her keys and pointing to the garage.


    I followed her into the garage and the pair of us got into her car. It was a blue Mazda with a hatchback. I jumped into the passenger side and she started the car, opening the garage door. She paused for a second and turned to me before setting the car in reverse.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± she spoke uncertainly. ¡°Do you think I can become¡­ a better mother, for Kira?¡±


    I blinked and glanced over to her. ¡°That depends.¡±


    ¡°Depends on what?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°What happens next.¡±


    Sasori nodded slowly and then pulled out of the garage. In short order, we were heading toward a certain love hotel and hoping Kira was still okay.

 Book 3: Chapter 4

    It was night time when we pulled up in front of the location where Kira had called from. It wasn¡¯t located in the same red-light district where Deacon had opened his gaming center. This place was several districts away in a much seedier part of town where old eastern construction was still in use. A lavish-looking hotel with many neon lights caused the place to stand out in the crowd. It looked somewhat pricy as far as love hotels went, and I had a suspicion this place was able to hold on by being a spot frequented by many politicians and the like.


    I got out of the car once Mrs. Fukumi found a place to park. I didn¡¯t hesitate to start heading for the entrance to find Kira. As she noticed me aiming for the love hotel¡¯s entrance, she let out a noise of surprise.


    ¡°W-wait for me!¡± She called, locking her car and half-running to my side. ¡°You¡¯re being way too bold! Don¡¯t you see this is a love hotel? How can you just walk right in?


    ¡°Because I¡¯m worried about Kira and I don¡¯t care about appearances.¡± I rose an eyebrow.


    Sasori blushed, ¡°Well, that may be so, but I am your teacher, and the pair of us are walking into a love hotel, this could seriously cost me my job!¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Your daughter is in there, and you care about your job? Besides, any rumors that could spawn from this we both know are completely true! Don¡¯t act like you deserve to be a teacher after what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    Sasori lowered her head. ¡°You used to be such a nice boy, why have you turned out so awful?¡±


    I sneered. ¡°What can I say, I guess I¡¯m my father¡¯s son.¡±


    Sasori winced at those words. She knew now that my father had been manipulating and sleeping with her for fun, and he didn¡¯t care a thing for her. However, even though she knew that it didn¡¯t stop her heart from feeling some pangs of hurt and anger. Well, I wasn¡¯t being particularly nice either. The fact that she uselessly allowed her daughter to end up in this state seriously angered me.


    Then again, Kira was a teen who could make her own choices. It really wasn¡¯t fair to blame Sasori for this. I could just as easily blame myself as her supposed friend. Perhaps I was being a bit too hard on her. In fact, Sasori looked about halfway to tears. I sighed and then touched her shoulder gently.


    ¡°Sasori¡­ I¡¯m not my father. If it was you who called instead of Kira, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be acting a single bit different.¡±


    Sasori blinked, looking up at me with a strange glint in her eye.  I shrugged and turned back toward the love hotel. This time, she followed me without complaint, but she made sure to keep her distance too. She couldn¡¯t help but blush again as she entered the doors. I turned back to her and gave her a questioning look.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hit up these things with my father?¡¯ I asked.


    Sasori turned away. ¡°O-of course not. He always got a full night hotel. Ne-never something so¡­¡±


    She let the rest of what she was going to say drift away. She looked uncomfortable and uncertain. I ignored her and walked up to the clerk. It was a middle-aged woman. I was glad to see it wasn¡¯t an old couple like the ones who ran the hot springs. At least this woman looked like she fit in this environment. That wasn¡¯t to say she looked sexy or lewd. Quite the opposite, in fact, she looked like a plain nondescript wallflower just doing their job. When you worked a job in this kind of business, the less discomfort the better, so it was always preferable to have a weak presence that was quickly forgotten.


    ¡°Hey, have you seen this gir¡­¡± I asked, pushing the image across the counter.


    Before I got it half way to her, I was hugged from behind and a hand pressed affectionately against the top of mine, stopping the picture from sliding forward. ¡°Sweetie¡­ I¡¯m bored. Let¡¯s worry about this stuff later. Get the room for now.¡±


    I blinked as Sasori was suddenly touching me really affectionately, her chin on my shoulder, and a lewd expression on her face. Like the flip of a switch, she suddenly went from awkward to fitting in with this environment perfectly. It caught me off guard to the point my mouth fell open.


    With my stunned silence, Sasori picked up the picture and slid it into my pocket. She made it look like she was taking a credit card from me, but it was actually her own. She tossed it on the counter in front of the woman.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take a suite. Four hours minimum?¡­ that¡¯s fine¡­ my baby can last!¡± She gave the clerk a wink.


    The clerk barely even made a noise as she took the card and rang it without question. She handed the card back with some keys.


    ¡°Thanks¡­ sweetie. Come on¡­ honey, let¡¯s go to the suite!¡± Sasori slapped my butt and then dragged me into the back hallways.


    As soon as we were alone, I turned to her, ¡°Okay, what the hell was that?¡±


    Sasori similarly looked angry. ¡°Are you stupid or what? You¡¯re just going to ask! Do you know what kind of people run these hotels? It looks very suspicious! You may have gotten yourself in serious trouble if I hadn¡¯t saved you!¡¯


    Once again, I found myself shocked looking at the red-faced Sasori. She looked genuinely scared on my behalf. I had assumed at this point she¡¯d hate me to the bone, so seeing the concern on her face was definitely not something I expected. She had been surprising me time and time again. Perhaps the Sasori I had built up in my mind after that single weekend with my father was not all there was to her. Still, I didn¡¯t want to give her the satisfaction of apologizing, so I stubbornly crossed my arms.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it help you out if I ended up in trouble?¡±


    Sasori lifted her chin. ¡°I¡¯m still your teacher. Whatever else has happened between us, I can¡¯t allow you to be hurt!¡±


    When she said that, it felt to me like she genuinely believed it. I dropped my arms and shook my head, giving in.


    ¡°Okay¡­ then if we¡¯re not going to ask, how do you want to go about searching for your daughter. That thing didn¡¯t give us a room number, right?¡±


    Sasori¡¯s face started to return to normal and she wrapped her arms around herself, shaking her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not sure we¡¯ll be able to find Kira until she leaves. I was just planning on waiting in the car until she came out. Whoever she came out with I¡¯d call the police on. You¡¯re the one who came barreling into the hotel like like some knight in a tale rescuing a damsel.¡±


    Sasori¡¯s face twitched and it looked for a second like she might actually smile. Somehow, the thought of me heroically saving her daughter amused her. I wasn¡¯t amused at all. I had saved Maria in exactly this kind of fashion a few weeks ago. I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to walk into a group of a hundred men and take her out of it with me. Even though Kira wasn¡¯t mine, she asked for my help and I was determined to give it.


    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± A loud voice broke out in a boisterous laugh.


    Two men appeared to be walking down the stairway and heading in our direction. Sasori gasped and then grabbed me. Before I could say a thing, she shoved me into the linen closet that some maid staff had left open and closed the door by all but a crack.


    ¡°Wha-mMmm!¡± I tried to say something, but her lips struck mine before I could.


    I was left completely flummoxed as my teacher, a woman I had blackmailed and raped on two occasions, was kissing me in the closet of a love hotel. It was so surreal that I wondered if I had passed out. As we smooched, the men in the hallway were walking by.


    ¡°Well, I have to say, Mr. Chambers¡­ you do have a good eye for women.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you enjoyed. I¡¯m always a man who likes to share.¡± The one named Mr. Chambers answered.


    Wait, Mr. Chambers sounded familiar. That voice also sounded like one I had heard before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say¡­ it¡¯s a shame I have to go early. Will your girl be alright? She sort of just disappeared.¡±


    ¡°She does that. You don¡¯t need to worry about her. I also must take my leave. I have some meetings I must attend early tomorrow and wouldn¡¯t be able to stay and play longer even if she was up for it.¡±


    ¡°That girl was a real goddess¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, you have no idea¡­¡± Mr. Chambers broke into another laugh as the pair left the hallway into the lobby and out of hearing range.


    Sasori finally broke our kiss, gasping slightly. ¡°That was close.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chambers¡­¡± I worked the name through my memory. ¡°Our principal?¡±


    Sasori nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we ran into him here. If he had caught us, it would have been awful.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that.¡±


    Sasori looked up at me with a disbelieving look.


    ¡°Hey, we ran into him in a love hotel. He¡¯s a married man. I don¡¯t think he¡¯d want his affairs getting out any more than we¡¯d want ours.¡±


    I also noticed he spoke of sharing and goddesses. He couldn¡¯t be¡­ I shook my head. It didn¡¯t matter right now. Whoever he was talking about didn¡¯t sound like Kira, and it was Kira who I came to find.


    ¡°I think if we want to find your daughter, we should head up to the room and come up with a strategy.¡±


    Sasori nodded. ¡°Alright¡­ let¡¯s go.¡±


    She peaked out into the hallway a few more times and when she was certain the coast was clear, she grabbed my hand and headed out. Glancing at the tickets, she headed for the stairway.


    ¡°We¡¯re on floor three.¡± She informed me.


    The pair of us headed up two flights of stairs. We could have taken the elevator, but the pair of us were on edge and an elevator felt a bit dangerous at the moment. No sooner did I reach the third story when I saw someone walking toward us. There was no reason to hide unless we knew the person, but I flinched anyway. It was only after that I realized I actually did know the person.


    ¡°Hakaru? Is that you? Shit, man¡­ I never thought I¡¯d see you in this place.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s you!¡± I said, grimacing. ¡°Um¡­ Gio, right? You¡¯re Gina¡¯s brother.¡±


    The man, Gio, chuckled as he approached. The last time I saw him he was wearing a suit and sunglasses, looking every bit like a Yakuza. This time, he was dressed in a Hawaiian shirt and slacks. However, even this casual wear didn¡¯t hide his large build and intimidating facial features. He was no less terrifying to look at here than he was the last time I had met him.


    As Gio reached us, he held out his hands. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on here? This doesn¡¯t look like my sister. Not that I want to see you taking my sis to a place like this.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ actually¡­ she¡¯s my¡­¡± I really didn¡¯t want to piss Gio off, but I had written his sister off a long time ago.


    What are the chances that I would run into this guy again? How bad was my luck, seriously!


    ¡°I¡¯m his teacher,¡± Sasori said, and then immediately froze, realizing how that sounded.


    Gio looked back and forth between the pair, and then burst out laughing. ¡°Shit¡­ man¡­ you¡¯re hardcore. I was going to give you shit for holding out on my sis but damn it, a teacher. Now I respect you too damn much to care!¡±


    Sasori looked down, blushing, while I put a forced smile on my face and pulled her close to me, selling my prowess.


    ¡°Ah, yeah. Things just sort of ended up this way. How about you, Gio? I never thought I¡¯d see you in a place like this.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Gio raised an eyebrow. ¡°My dad owns this place!¡±


    I coughed. ¡°Oh¡­ really?¡±


    Gio laughed. ¡°Ah¡­ shit, you didn¡¯t know? Haha¡­ that¡¯s too funny. Yeah, dad has his hand in all kinds of stuff. I only came out today cause dad¡¯s friend wanted to have a bit of a party. Guaranteed pussy, he said. Turned out it was just one pussy. I¡¯m a man of culture¡­ my friend, I don¡¯t stick my dick in no fucking meat toilet. I was just looking to see if I could find something classier, like maybe a hooker.¡±


    Sasori and I glanced at each other, the same thought spiraling in our minds. The meat toilet¡­ it couldn¡¯t be¡­ Kira?

 Book 3: Chapter 5

    After some convincing, we were finally able to get the location of this so-called meat-toilet from Gio. We had to convince him that we weren¡¯t going to partake in the meat toilet, and it was more of a morbid curiosity. In the end, I told him it was something that excited my teacher. In the end, he was giving Sasori some very cold eyes and lowered his head to me.


    ¡°Look, I know banging a teacher is a major fantasy for guys, but this girl is a freak! Just don¡¯t stick your dick in something you¡¯ll regret, man.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± I said helplessly.


    ¡°See that you do¡­¡± He sighed, handing me the VIP guest pass to the room. ¡°She¡¯s all used up anyway, so perhaps it¡¯ll be good if you see her in that state and decide to avoid it yourselves. Finish soiling your roots so you can give my sister a responsible man, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yeah¡­¡±


    Gio shook his head and shot Sasori another cold look before finally leaving.


    As he walked away, he muttered to himself. ¡°The kind of women they make teachers these days. Damn¡­ and my dad sent me to an all-boys school. I think I¡¯ll need two hookers tonight.¡±


    I let out a breath when he finally left. As for Sasori, she crossed her arms, her expression pouty.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to blame me for everything.¡± She said tearfully, ¡°You made me look like a creeper!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for your daughter.¡± I shot back.


    As soon as those words were said, a somber mood crossed over the pair of us. Was this what happened to Kira? She got in some kind of debt with the mob and was now being shared as a meat toilet? Worst of all, could Netorase be involved in some way? This was truly a horrible situation, and neither of us was eager to find out the truth.


    This was the reason we had come here, though. We couldn¡¯t abandon Kira now, especially coming this far. I tried to promise myself that no matter what situation I found Kira in, I wouldn¡¯t think anything less of her. However, my imagination put some pretty horrible circumstances in my mind, and I wasn¡¯t sure if I could keep the promise in my heart.


    We approached the door, which was inconspicuous, just another love hotel room only just down the hall from our own. Any number of perversions could have been occurring in any of these rooms at this moment. The more I thought about it, the less comfortable this love hotel became. I had always seen this as an erotic place of excitement, but now it was starting to make me feel a little sick.


    Taking one last look at Sasori, I slid the card door through and walked in. My sight immediately went to the naked woman on the bed. She was tied up, her butt in the air. She was on the bed, and it was covered in wet spots of various fluid. At various points throughout the night, she had been dragged all over the bed, and sex stains permeated the room as proof to that. Furthermore, the room was thick with the smell of sex, so much that I almost felt like gagging. Without saying anything, Sasori walked over to the window and opened it just a crack. That was all it would go, but even that much fresh air was welcome.


    The girl herself was completely naked other than her restraints which left her arms and legs hogtied and restricted to the four posts of the bed. However, she was in an all four position. She looked like she had recently been used in this position, as there was some cum leaking from her pussy, and her asshole was gaping as if it recently had been stretched. Sasori distinctly avoided looking at the person.


    As for their identity, that was impossible to tell. They had a bag over their head, and by my guess, a gag in their mouth. They were basically faceless. A hole you could fuck, well, two holes when it came to this girl.


    ¡°I-is it her?¡± Sasori asked nervously.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡±


    ¡°H-how could I?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You¡¯re her mother¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve ever seen my daughter in this¡­ this position!¡± Sasori grimaced.


    I sighed, ¡°Well, I guess there is only one way to find out.¡±


    I walked around to the head of the bed, where her head was wrapped in a breathable canvas bag and pushed into the bedding, in position to be ridden by any other man who walks into this room. I reached out and grabbed the bag. Sasori looked over at me and then gave a slight nod.


    In a swift motion, I peeled off the bag. As I did so, the way I grabbed it got her mouth gag too. I ended up pulling it off in a rip. I immediately saw light brown hair and let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s not her,¡± I said, almost feeling like laughing.


    However, if the person here was not Kira, that meant that Kira was still somewhere in this hotel. She could still be suffering too.


    I turned to leave, but I barely took a step when the person on the bed spoke. ¡°Hakaru?¡±


    I froze, realizing that I recognized the voice. I looked back down at the girl on the bed. This time, I made sure to get a really good look at her.


    ¡°Eiko?¡± My eyes widened as I realized that the girl in front of me was my first truly serious girlfriend, Eiko.


    ¡°Did you come to fuck me too?¡± Eiko spoke unsteadily, her voice almost delirious like she was half in a dream-state. ¡°Did you want to stick your dick in the girl who got away?¡±


    ¡°Got away!¡± Anger started to rise up inside me. ¡°You cheated on me! A lot!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Eiko started giggling, drool coming out of her mouth. ¡°So, you want to spank me then? Fuck my ass and hurt me?¡±


    ¡°Are you on drugs?¡± I asked incredulously.


    Her eyes looked somewhat dilated, and her speech was very slurred. The Eiko I knew had at least some shame, but this girl was wagging her bruised butt even as a gob of some guys cum leaked to the bed. Suddenly, she burst into tears, crying.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ I should have¡­ fucked you when I had the chance. I just thought you were too nice. Hakaru is nice.¡±


    I shook my head, giving Sasori a look, who had a concerned teacher-like expression on her face. ¡°I¡¯m not nice. There are those who can attest to that.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ but you are!¡± She said, her sobbing stopping. ¡°I would have fucked you so badly when we were dating, but I knew you weren¡¯t a freak like me. I knew you wouldn¡¯t do the things I wanted done.¡±


    ¡°And is this what you wanted to be done?¡± I said, gesturing to her entire naked body.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± She started crying again. ¡°I want to go home. Everything hurts. Have I paid off my debt? Can I go home now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s on some kind of cocktail of drugs. I don¡¯t know what, but you won¡¯t get any straight answers from her tonight.¡± Sasori said. ¡°She¡¯s not my daughter, but she is a student at my school. I believe she turned 18 recently. To see a student fall so quickly.¡±


    I shook my head and started undoing the straps. Sasori didn¡¯t say anything. As a teacher, she too didn¡¯t want to leave someone like this. She began to help on the other side. After a bit, we got her removed from the bed. Without saying anything, I guided her to the bathroom. She could barely walk and tried to grab my dick twice. In the end, she ended up vomiting on the floor. I finally got her in the shower and turned it on.


    She fought and protested for a bit, but I cleaned her up the best I could and only then did I put her in some clean clothing that she had brought. It was our school uniform. It had been taken off carefully and put aside in a drawer as if it was her dignity being set aside for later. She had no panties or a bra on though. Those had been torn to shreds and covered in fluids. There was nothing worth recovering.


    Eiko occasionally said things, slipping between crying and laughing, but she eventually just started to act sleepy, leaning on anything and anyone nearby with her eyes closed. We ended up leaving the hotel room with Eiko clinging to me. Now that she was cleaned by me, she had the fresh floral scent of this hotels shampoo. She smelled and looked like the Eiko. I had dated all those years ago. This was the woman who forced me to stop being Kira¡¯s friend. This was the one who had given me trust issues up until now.


    By all accounts, I should hate Eiko with every fiber of my being, but I mostly just felt sorry for her. It went so far beyond disgust or hatred, that it wrapped around back into pity. Her braless chest was pressed against me and her legs wrapped around mine making it difficult to walk. Eventually, I took her down the hallway with Sasori¡¯s help. The lobby person didn¡¯t even look twice as we walked out of the room with the clearly drugged up student. I used my coat to try to hide as much of her school uniform as possible.


    The pair of us ushered the sleeping girl out to Sasori¡¯s car. As soon as we lay her down across the back seat, she was already asleep. Although several bruises remained, she looked nothing like the meat toilet we had run into. Instead, she looked like an innocent high school girl. The difference would be jarring to anyone who saw it.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± Sasori wore a complicated face. ¡°Thank you¡­ for helping me take care of her. I wouldn¡¯t be able to get over it had you just demanded we leave and search for Kira.¡±


    I stroked her hair one last time before closing the door. ¡°Eiko was once a girl I dated. She¡¯s actually the reason I stopped talking to your daughter for a while. In a way, you could say she was the reason your daughter is in whatever plight she is right now. Had I not dated her, I¡¯d still be close with your daughter, and maybe could have stopped whatever brought her here tonight.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ that¡¯s why the pair of you drifted apart. Another girl¡­ I never knew¡­¡± Sasori responded simply.


    It appeared she wouldn¡¯t hold any grudged on Eiko. Well, blaming Eiko for Kira¡¯s actions was a bit ludicrous anyway. I chose to end our relationship. If I hadn¡¯t done it for Eiko, I could have just as well done it for someone else.


    ¡°With regards to Kira¡­¡± I said, my shoulders sagging a bit. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to that hotel. It makes me a little queasy. Your original plan was the right one. Let¡¯s just wait here and catch her when she leaves.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Sasori nodded, ¡°Hakaru¡­ you¡¯re actually pretty dependable.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Spare me, Sensei.¡±


    ¡°No, Hakaru, I mean it.¡± Sasori looked over at me. ¡°You¡¯re not what¡­ I expected. I¡¯ve gotten to see another part of Hakaru today, and it honestly makes me feel a little bit happy.¡±


    I shot the woman a look of disbelief, preparing to shut down whatever delusions she was cooking up to justify our relationship, but right at that point a familiar face popped out of the hotel. Kira had her head down. She was wearing a long coat that hid her body, and she had a beanie covering her head and hair. It was a very inconspicuous dress, and if we weren¡¯t looking for her, we might not have noticed.


    ¡°K-¡° I stopped Sasori from shouting Kira¡¯s name by grabbed her mouth and body at the same time.


    She blushed, shooting me a look of appreciation, but strangely enough, didn¡¯t pull my hands away that were wrapped around her. Her shout was enough though that it got Kira to turn towards us. We were both standing in front of a car she likely recognized as her mother¡¯s car. She might have been being conspicuous, but I realized quickly that we were doing a really bad job at it.


    ¡°We need to talk.¡± I finally said, removing my hands from Sasori.


    Kira sighed and then began walking towards us. Now was the time for answers.

 Book 3: Chapter 6

    ¡°Mother? Hakaru? What are you doing here?¡± Kira asked, her face turned away so she didn¡¯t have to meet our eyes.


    Sasori and I glanced at each other and then I crossed my arms. ¡°What do you mean? You called me? You said you needed help.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Kira shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that was just a joke. You didn¡¯t need to come out here.¡±


    ¡°A joke?¡± I responded in disbelief. ¡°What joke?¡±


    ¡°Kira!¡± Sasori stepped forward, a no-nonsense expression on her face. ¡°What are you doing coming out of a love hotel here in town so late at night? I¡¯m your mother, and-¡°


    Kira¡¯s expression turned angry in an instant. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re my mother now? When have you been my mother? When you were fucking other men? When you decided to destroy our family? You, and dad, and Hakaru¡¯s dad¡­ you¡¯re all cheaters, you all deserve each other!¡±


    ¡°Your father? What do you mean by that?¡± Sasori¡¯s brow furrowed as she reached out to grab Kira¡¯ arm.


    ¡°Forget it!¡± Kira brushed her off, pulling back. ¡°Just keep doing whatever you want to do. That¡¯s how things have been so far!¡±


    ¡°Kira¡­¡± Sasori¡¯s expression looked hurt for a moment.


    ¡°Kira¡­ if you¡¯re in trouble, I need to hear it.¡± I cut in.


    If I just let Sasori keep going, she¡¯d likely just be arguing with Kira all night.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Kira¡¯s glare was no less diminished when it turned to me. ¡°What right do you have to care! When have you ever cared about me and any trouble I¡¯m in. Aren¡¯t you too busy banging your sister and Akiko? Yeah¡­ I heard about that!¡±


    ¡°Kira, my sex life has nothing to do with this.¡± I said, neither confirming nor denying her statements, ¡°You¡¯re a friend of mine, and I want to help, especially when you call me asking for it!¡±


    Kira stepped back, looking uncertain for a moment, but then she shook her head and her angry expression returned. ¡°You haven¡¯t been my friend in years. Even you chose sex over me.¡±


    When she said that, her eyes immediately snapped to the backseat of the car. She seemed to have noticed Eiko was there from the moment she had walked over. She was still unconscious and sleeping steadily.  Kira shook her head, an ugly expression on her face.


    ¡°Kira¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems that some things never change. We should have left the past in the past. My calling you tonight was a mistake. My only mistake.¡±


    ¡°Kira, we¡¯re worried about you.¡± Her mother spoke up.


    It was then that Kira glanced at the pair of us again. Her eyes danced back and forth between the us like she was suddenly having a revelation. Suddenly, her anger turned into disdain and a sneer filled her face.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is¡­ I suppose I shouldn¡¯t be surprised that you betrayed me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, genuinely confused.


    ¡°You were supposed to make my mother suffer! You were supposed to blackmail her and make her miserable. Yet, here the two of you are, practically acting like a married couple.¡±


    The pair of us turned to each other. We were standing together, our bodies touching. We were all but holding hands with similar expressions on our faces. We had approached Kira as a united front. Sasori wasn¡¯t distraught or angry. Rather, her concern was completely on Kira, as was my own. From the look, it was like we were a couple admonishing our child after we caught her doing something bad. Except, I was a high school kid no older than Kira, and I was supposed to be ruining Sasori¡¯s life in Kira¡¯s eyes. I realized now how it would seem like a betrayal.


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡± Sasori stepped away from me, but couldn¡¯t stop a blush from reaching her cheeks.


    Well, that wasn¡¯t helping things at all! I let out a sigh.


    ¡°Kira, I used Sasori to find out where you are. I¡¯m concerned about you. You called me, and I came.¡±


    Kira lowered her head, her angry expression only diminishing slightly. ¡°Well, next time, don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Kira¡­¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Hakaru¡­¡± Kira sniffed and I realized tears were falling down her face. ¡°If you¡¯re going to keep fucking my mom, and least have the decency of being a bit more discrete about it. It wouldn¡¯t do well if the school found out about it like they did with your sister.¡±


    Kira turned around and started walking away.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give up on you!¡± I said, my eyes narrowing.


    Kira paused for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve already given up on myself.¡±


    She continued on, walking away. Sasori shot me a look. She seemed a little upset.


    ¡°What?¡± I said, shooting Sasori a blank look.


    ¡°You should have done more! Why are you letting her leave!¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m not her parent? What can I tell her to do? She¡¯s right. We¡¯re barely friends anymore. Let¡¯s just go. Whatever happened is over. She can make it home safely on her own.¡±


    Sasori lowered her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ never been good with being open with my daughter. I always kept a distance between us that could not be crossed. Tonight just made that feeling much more solid. You want to hear something strange?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°When you started to blackmail me, and I heard my daughter was similarly being blackmailed, somewhere, deep down, I felt it was something the pair of us had in common. I hoped¡­ somehow, that it would bring the pair of us closer together. Instead, I found out that my daughter had planned this from the beginning, and I¡¯m farther from her than I ever was.¡±


    ¡°Sasori¡­¡± I said¡­ not sure how to finish it.


    Her eyes wandered towards the love hotel and she suddenly gasped, turning away. ¡°Damn it, is everyone frequenting this hotel tonight?¡±


    I looked over her shoulder, seeing a familiar face near the hotel. It was my father. Except, the woman on his arm was not Mrs. Fukumi, but some girl who didn¡¯t looking much older than 20. They were holding each other affectionately and she was giggling while he whispered things into her ear and kissed her neck. It was about as damning a scene as one could find in public.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. I had told her that dad was a cheater. However, being told something by the guy blackmailing you and seeing it for yourself were two very different things. For the first time, she was truly realizing what a piece of shit my dad was. Well, maybe those words lost a little power when they came from a guy like me.


    The pair of them ended up slipping into the hotel. Sasori stared at the door for a long enough period of time that I started to get a little antsy.


    ¡°Are we going?¡±


    Sasori finally broke her vision away and then turned back to the car. She got in the driver¡¯s seat and I got in the passenger side. Sasori began to drive home, but she was incredibly silent. She wasn¡¯t crying, so that was good. I didn¡¯t know how I could handle it if she was bawling her eyes out. We didn¡¯t see Kira on the way, so she must have taken some way that took her off the streets. About half way to the final destination, Sasori suddenly turned and pulled in between two buildings.


    She slowed the car to a stop and parked. It wasn¡¯t in a bad area of town, but it was still an area that was dark and devoid of people, which gave it a slightly dangerous feeling. I glanced back and Eiko.


    ¡°Are we going to drop her off at her home? I know the address.¡± I said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sasori continued to stare ahead, her eyes wide as if she was completely lost in thought.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, feeling a little weirded out by her current behavior.


    Sasori suddenly unbuckled her belt. Without a word, she swung over her legs and the got on my lap. I let out a cry of surprise as her lips suddenly attacked mine. Her hands went down to my pants, unzipping them and pulling out my dick. I pushed her from my lips.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Just put it inside me.¡± She said, her entire body shaking, ¡°I want to feel it.¡±


    ¡°S-seriously?¡±


    I could barely process what was going on. I had blackmailed Sasori into sex a few times, but now she was coming on to me heavily. She was still my teacher, so I had always seen this relationship as a one way street.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Eiko¡­¡± I tried to protest as she successfully pulled out my dick.


    I was very hard. I had been for some time. We had been in a sex hotel for some time, and now this older woman was pawing me frantically with need. Compared to Maria and Akiko, Sasori was far more sexually alluring. It took a woman who had sex frequently and for her own sexual pleasure to truly show eroticism and lewdness. Maria had always had sex for stuff, whether it be a social standing or to satisfy her partner. Akiko was still learning, and doesn¡¯t really have everything figured out yet. However, Sasori was a woman. She knew what she wanted and when she wanted it, and right now she wanted my cock.


    She lifted up her skirt and pushed her panties to the side, and within a minute I was inside my teacher. She closed her eyes and let out a moan of pleasure. Then, she began to rock up and down on my hips. When I initiated sex, it was easy for me to be in charge and remain in charge, but I quickly realized I had a weakness when the woman came on to me. I could act cruel and dominating to any girl, pushing her down and having my way with her for my own enjoyment. However, when that girl threw herself at me, I¡¯d grow flustered and freeze, my control disappearing like smoke.


    Perhaps that was the reason I still slept with Akiko. She gained me no points and my feelings about her were complicated, but I rarely initiated sex with her these days. Instead, she would push herself on me, and then I wouldn¡¯t say no. In this instance, Sasori Fukumi, my teacher, was forcing herself on me with another student unconscious in the back of the car.


    Her body felt hot, but soft. Her butt was lifting up and down, allowing my cock to slide in and out of her. I wasn¡¯t doing anything and Sasori was taking care of everything. Even with Akiko, I usually played an active part in the sex. She might kiss my neck or suck me off until I was horny enough, but inevitably I would push them down and have my way with them. Yet, my teacher was in complete control in this instance.


    ¡°Ah¡­ shit I¡¯m going to cum¡­¡± I let out a moan.


    Sasori kissed me again. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ you can cum in me. I¡¯m on the pill now.¡±


    ¡°Sasori¡­¡± I leaned forward and kissed her neck, causing her to gasp, her chest pressing against mine as her head tilted back.


    ¡°Yes¡­ please¡­ cum in me. Hakaru¡­¡±


    I grabbed her but and pulled it down, pushing myself deep inside her.


    ¡°Mm¡­ In deep¡­¡± She moaned.


    My cock had enough. I didn¡¯t know if she came at all, but I couldn¡¯t last a second longer. My cooked swelled and I shot myself deep inside Sasori. She held me tightly, continuing to rock her hips as I jazzed deep into her womb. When it was done, she kissed me one more time, then pulled my dick out, fixed her underwear, and swung back into the driver¡¯s seat like nothing had happened.


    Clearing her throat, she turned the car on and then headed off. She asked for directions to Eiko¡¯s place. We managed to leave her on her on a canopy swing inside the porch. She then proceeded to take me home without another word. When we stopped up in front of my house, I turned to her with a complicated expression on my face.


    ¡°Sasori¡­ about everything¡­¡±


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ on Monday at school¡­ I won¡¯t be wearing any panties.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?¡± I let out a cry, my eyes widened. ¡°Why are you telling me that?¡±


    Sasori put on a strange smirk. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who gets to know. What happens because of that¡­ well, that depends on you.¡±


    I opened the door and stepped out. Sasori drove off, leaving me standing in front of my house. What just happened? Whatever it was, I had a feeling my life at school was now going to be changing radically.

 Book 3: Chapter 7

    ¡°Ah, crap!¡± My eyes shot down to my watch.


    It was 10:15 pm. I had been thinking about Kira and Sasori so much that I completely forgot about Netori¡¯s training regimen. With a sigh, I considered whether the goddess and her so-called date would be there or not. Deciding it was far too late, I shrugged and took a step towards the house. At that moment, a person suddenly appeared out of thin air.


    ¡°You¡­ stupid!¡± the girl cried, stomping her foot on the ground. ¡°After I came to the park and everything!¡±


    She was a beautiful goddess. She looked exactly like Netori, but there were a few subtle differences that you got used to if you saw the pair next to each other enough. She was just slightly shorter and just a pinch more baby fat. She also did her hair slightly differently in a braid. I was surprised to see her there though.


    ¡°Eh? Netorare?¡± I hadn¡¯t seen her since Netori had made her vanish over a week ago.


    A second later, Netori appeared right next to Netorare. She crossed her arms as well and gave me a dark look.


    ¡°What is this? Are you saying that super training I was supposed to be doing was dating Netorare?¡± I made a face of disgust, not even able to imagine it.


    Netorare hissed and then pouted. ¡°I¡¯m a goddess, don¡¯t you know? How dare you look down on me so much! I did all of this for you! Netori asked me to help train you on how to handle women! So, after I graciously decided to go out, I found that you didn¡¯t even show up!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ as to that¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be¡­ I had to drag her out kicking and screaming every step of the way. It¡¯s probably better you didn¡¯t come, or she would have made both of our lives miserable,¡± Netori sighed, floating up into the air like she was lying down to take a nap after an extremely stressful day. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve earned points today, I know. When a flag appears, you have to take it. I¡¯m not too upset.¡±


    ¡°What flag?¡± I snorted. ¡°I was just worried about Kira.¡±


    ¡°Kira?¡± Netorare incessant whining ended for a moment as she looked over in curiosity.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s a childhood friend and she called earlier today wanting help. That¡¯s why I completely forgot about the training session.¡±


    ¡°Is she your next target?¡± Netori asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ her mother seems much more willing. You¡¯ve been making a lot of points off her today. If you play your cards right, you should be level 4 within a week. You can definitely get the remaining points out of your teacher, especially if you get her to play with Akiko or Maria.¡±


    ¡°That woman¡­¡± I grimaced. ¡°Mrs. Fukumi is just using me to hide her own insecurities. It¡¯s the same way as with my father. She¡¯s just throwing all of her desires and happiness onto me, hoping I can make it all better.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Netorare suggested, cocking her head. ¡°It makes her a really easy conquest. All you have to do is keep pushing her and she¡¯ll become completely infatuated with you.¡±


    ¡°And who says I want that!¡± I shot back, causing Netorare to stick out her tongue.


    Netori chuckled. ¡°I agree with my player here. There is little point to a cheap win.¡±


    Netorare shot her sister an ugly look. ¡°Is that the kind of advice you give your player? Do you want him to lose? You don¡¯t seem particularly helpful at all!¡±


    ¡°Lose? You¡¯re one to talk!¡± Netori returned the look, but then shrugged, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to cheat if that is what you are suggesting. I want Hakaru to win of his own ability. If I just walked him through everything, then there would be no point to any of this.¡±


    Netorare crossed her arms and sniffed. ¡°You still think he¡¯s the one? Here I thought Netorase was the hopeless one.¡±


    ¡°Enough sister!¡± Netori¡¯s expression grew angry. ¡°You lost¡­ predictably, so now you must follow along. Whether Hakaru has what it takes to win is none of your concern. What is your concern is giving him the best chance to do it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me who ditched our first date!¡± Netorare defended. ¡°I¡¯m honestly doing what sister says! Please, don¡¯t throw me back in the box!¡±


    Netori¡¯s expression looked somewhat dangerous for a second, and Netorare looked genuinely afraid of whatever it was that Netori could do. Was that when Netori made her disappear before? I shook my head. I only had a partial understanding of anything they were talking about. After glaring at Netorare for a few moments, Netori spun away, turning toward me.


    ¡°Although it is true that Sasori is a bit questionable in her intent, it is also true you need the points. You gained many points with her recently, and with a small push, you can reach level 4 before next weekend. That should be our goal for the moment.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ I know you are worried about Kira. You¡¯re afraid that if you continue to chase Sasori that you will drive Kira farther away. The fact you follow your heart is one of the things that lead me to picking you. However, you¡¯re just going to have to trust me on this one. Okay?¡±


    I sighed, lowering my head. ¡°Fine¡­ Sasori it is. Of course, that leads to the next question. How do I get Sasori to stop running away from her problems?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Netori nodded. ¡°That is a tricky one. The answer to that¡­ will come from my sister here!¡±


    As Netori suddenly gestured to Netorare, she let out a cry. ¡°Eh? Me?¡±


    ¡°She is the goddess of betrayal and loss. Only she can truly understand the psyche of a woman who is willing to betray her own loved ones.¡±


    Netorare eyed her sister suspiciously, but as she seemed to say good things, her attitude instantly improved. ¡°Hehe¡­ I¡¯m glad sister has noticed her weaknesses and my strengths. That is right! I, Netorare, the beautiful goddess of loss, can truly help you understand a mere human¡¯s mind.¡±


    ¡°That is why Netorare and Hakaru will be sleeping together every night from now on.¡± Netori nodded.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Netorare looked back.


    My eyes widened too, staring at Netori. There were a few seconds as the words truly started to set it. It was Netorare who exploded.


    ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Netorare cried out. ¡°I am a beautiful and sexy goddess! You dare to tell me to lay with th-th-this human!¡±


    I was also protesting. ¡°Netori, I have Akiko and Maria, there is not much she can teach me in bed-¡°


    ¡°First off!¡± Netori turned to Netorare. ¡°You¡¯ve already banged Hakaru before. Don¡¯t give me crap about your purity. That body of yours has already been ruined!


    ¡°You¡­ that¡­ even though¡­¡± Netorare was puffing out her cheeks with indignation.


    ¡°Secondly, you agreed to aid me in any way I needed. This is the way I need! Maria and Akiko have already delivered about all of the points they can. There are many points to earn from a goddess, and you will give him all of them!¡±


    ¡°I-impossible!¡± Netorare spun away. ¡°Points only come with feelings¡­ even if you¡­ even if we¡­ do that¡­ every night¡­ a goddesses¡¯ feelings won¡¯t change so easily!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Netori crossed her arms. ¡°I wanted to ease the pair of you into this slowly with a date, but I have a feeling we don¡¯t have time to take things slow anymore. Forcing you two to begin a sexual relationship is the quickest way for my goals to be achieved.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy¡­ I can¡¯t believe you would destroy your sister¡¯s chastity. You know you¡¯re asking me to basically give up all of my power, right? Mortals corrupt! It¡¯ll be a thousand years before I can return to heaven after doing what you want.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ if we don¡¯t succeed.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Netorare lowered her head. ¡°Success¡­ you really do think he will-¡°


    Their eyes turned to me, and then both women suddenly closed their lips. As to what they were talking about, it just seemed like sleeping with Netorare would allow me to gain points quickly. It was something like that. Still, I had my own feelings on the matter.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really interested in Netorare. It¡¯s the same as with Sasori. I¡¯m not someone who just chases people without reason.¡±


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ I admire that you¡¯re a man of principle, in fact, I am thrilled. However, your only success so far has been with your sister and a high school girl. Your practices have been in the small leagues. You need to graduate to someone a bit more in control.


    ¡°You saw it yourself, didn¡¯t you? When it¡¯s a high school girl, someone with a low body image or someone off guard, you can dance circles around them. However, as soon as they grow assertive, you back off. Sasori Fukumi is your teacher and a prime example. When you¡¯re blackmailing her or she¡¯s drunk, you can easily push her down and tell her whatever you want. However, when she comes on to you, you lose control of the situation.


    ¡°It was the same way with Kira. As soon as she put her foot down and refused to tell you anything, you began to back up. Your confidence is better than it has ever been, but you¡¯ve never needed to butt that confidence against another person who was just as assertive.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ were you guys watching?¡±


    The two girls looked away.


    Netori shrugged. ¡°When you didn¡¯t show up at 8, of course, we¡¯d come to you. We saw most of your time in the love hotel and your time with Sasori and Kira. We also saw you let Sasori take complete charge! You aren¡¯t assertive at all!¡±


    ¡°Th-there was Jack!¡± I threw out. ¡°I was assertive with Jack!¡±


    ¡°You had Gio backing you up, and Jack was not an assertive guy. He had no beliefs or desires. He simply pushed his way forward with violence. In many ways, he was a weakling, more insecure than anyone.¡±


    ¡°H-hey¡­¡± Netorare raised an eye, and then sighed. ¡°It¡¯s true. In the same way, you sit back and leave things to fate because of your insecurities, Jack would overcompensate because of his. That was his failing in the end. If you don¡¯t learn how to face a challenge head-on, you might as well give up NTR Crush.


    I bit my lip. I wanted to say something in my defense, but they were absolutely right on their account. I was never someone who was assertive. Once getting enough, it didn¡¯t occur to me all that much to take more. If I took more, there was always the chance I could lose it. Suddenly something occurred to me.


    ¡°I mentioned once that I was worried that I wouldn¡¯t want what other players wanted. You told me you¡¯d increase my appetite. Is Netorare your way of doing that?¡± I asked.


    Netori let out a chuckle. ¡°Who knows?¡±


    ¡°H-hey! I¡¯m a goddess! Sister¡­ you¡¯re not treating me like some sacrificial lamb, right? Wait, that¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re doing, isn¡¯t it! I can see it now! Have my body used for points until I¡¯m nothing but a husk of a goddess!¡±


    Netori ignored her sister. ¡°Netorare will sleep in your bed every night. Make sure to use her to her fullest.¡±


    ¡°Netori!¡± Netorare looked like she was being betrayed, a step from breaking into tears.


    Netori¡¯s eyes snapped onto Netorare. ¡°You must do as I say. Both of our futures depend on it! Stay close to Hakaru. Don¡¯t give him your usual bad advice, but teach him how to be the man we both want him to be.¡±


    ¡°Netori?¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You sound strange when you say that!¡±


    ¡°Netori?¡± Netorare¡¯s eyes widened.


    Netori sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving for a while. I have something in heaven I have to take care of. It should only take a week or two.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Really, you¡¯re leaving already? And you¡¯re leaving me with her?¡±


    ¡°S-sister¡­ this couldn¡¯t be about¡­¡± Netorare¡¯s eyes flashed fearfully.


    Netori nodded. ¡°I need to make sure that he doesn¡¯t learn about the game.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell anyone associated with him!¡± Netorare took a step forward. ¡°I swear! Even I wouldn¡¯t go to the extent of letting him know. She keeps him on a short leash, you know? His circles are small these days. It could be another decade before he hears a peep.¡±


    ¡°Or¡­¡± Netori sighed. ¡°He could be on his way already.¡±


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡±


    Netori shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s probably just paranoia, but now that things have settled down with the decree, I¡¯m going to make sure that no one accidentally tells him.¡±


    ¡°Netori? Netorare?¡± The two girls got real serious suddenly, and I had no clue what was going on.


    Netori shot me a forced smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be going. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back before you know it. Netorare will be taking my place. You can cash points with her. She¡¯ll also put out, or heavenly law will make her do it like before. If you want to have sex, Netorare will do her best.¡±


    Before I could say another word, Netori vanished.

 Book 3: Chapter 8

    Monday came too quickly, and I was back in class with everyone else. The previous two nights, I had ended up sleeping with Netorare. Well, we slept in the same bed. No sooner had nighttime fell than I went to bed. With the lights out, I flopped into bed next to her. My hands reached out to touch her, but halfway to her body, her eyes snapped open.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± She growled.


    ¡°Eh? But, Netori¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping with you! I¡¯m not!¡± She huffed.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± I asked, grinning.


    I reached over and touched her leg gently. She let out a cry, trying to move away, but instantly chains appeared, preventing her from resisting it. Just like Netori had said, Netorare was completely defenseless. She was stuck under the law and I had the full right to do whatever I wanted to her. She let out a cry, desperately fighting her chains, but she couldn¡¯t stop it as my hand slowly went up her robes.


    ¡°Stop!¡± She cried out. ¡°Don¡¯t! E-even if you do it with me, you¡¯ll never earn points! I hate you! You¡¯re a pervert! Worse!¡±


    My hand stopped suddenly, my lips only a few inches from her own. I smiled, removed my hand, and then flopped down on the bed right next to her. I closed my eyes and sighed. She blinked, staring up in confusion before finally turning to me.


    ¡°Wh-what are you doing?¡± She demanded suspiciously.


    I opened one eye. ¡°Eh? You said stop? What do you want now?¡±


    ¡°Y-y-you actually stopped?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point if I¡¯m not going to earn any points?¡± I shrugged.


    ¡°The point?¡± Netorare¡¯s eyes widened, and then her eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you speaking of sleeping with a goddess like it¡¯s a chore!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I blinked. ¡°I¡¯m just saying if there is no point¡­¡±


    ¡°No point? No point! I¡¯m the best fuck you¡¯ll ever get! I¡¯m a goddess. You should feel lucky for even being within an inch of my greatness!¡±


    ¡°Then, are you saying you want to fuck?¡± I asked incredulously.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± She sniffed angrily. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you shouldn¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°Whatever¡­¡± I rolled away, ¡°You just better not snore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a goddess! I don¡¯t snore!¡± She cried out.


    She remained in a huff for some time after that. I felt her eyes watching me deep into the night until she finally fell asleep. As it turns out, she snores really badly. A particularly loud snort in the middle of the night woke me up.


    I grabbed her and tried to turn her over so she¡¯d snore into her pillow at least, and then she suddenly grabbed me.


    ¡°Geehee¡­ Hakaru¡­ no touching¡­¡± A strange smile formed on her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not touching!¡± I growled.


    ¡°Oo¡­ naughty boy¡­ well¡­ maybe just a little. No¡­ stop¡­ You lowly mortal. Yes¡­ you can be my slave. Gee hee¡­¡±


    I realized her eyes were closed while she had that creepy grin, and all of her words weren¡¯t being addressed to me at all. Her talking was worse than her snoring. I sighed, collapsing next to her and using my music headphones to block out her talking and snoring.


    So, school returned quickly with my nights spent like that. Sitting in class, I watched Sasori who was wearing a long skirt that went down to her ankles. I supposed in school she should be Sensei or Mrs. Fukumi, but I was having a harder and harder time not just seeing her as a woman. Was she really not wearing any underwear? I kept glancing at her skirt wondering about that.  She gave nothing away in class. She was really good at keeping her face free of emotion while she was teaching.


    After school, I planned to take her over her school desk. If there was one thing, I was good at, it was milking a girl for every point she was worth. If my teacher wanted to play sex games at school, then I would happily play with her until she was completely mine. It¡¯d be better if I felt her emotions were genuine rather than escapism, but there wasn¡¯t much I could do about that. The game must continue.


    ¡°Hey, Hakaru¡­ how¡¯s it hanging?¡± The bell had just rung for lunch and I looked up to see Derek smiling down at me with a harmless expression.


    ¡°What is it, Derek?¡± I responded flatly.


    ¡°I was wondering if you wanted to have lunch together.¡± He smirked.


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t talking to me anymore? What happened to Halloween?¡±


    Derek and I had sort of made peace after Akiko left him like she left me. He did have a bad personality and he was an asshole, but in some ways that made it easy to be his friend. You didn¡¯t care what an asshole thought about you, for example. You also didn¡¯t care if you screwed them over. I also had to admit I had fantasies of Derek getting into a relationship with a new girl, and then me NTRing him, in the same way, he did me. When I did it with Akiko, it was


    Derek shrugged. ¡°Sorry, man. I was being childish. I mean, Akiko was your girl, to begin with, and then I took her away. The fact she ran back to you is whatever. Bros before hoes, right? Why let our relationship fall apart because of women.¡±


    This was pretty interesting. Of course, I didn¡¯t trust Derek a single ounce, but to see him suddenly trying to regain my friendship, I was definitely suspicious. He held out his hand to me and shaking it felt like shaking hands with the devil. However, I was curious was his game was about. I had mostly left him alone. We were friends for a while and so I gave him the benefit of the doubt. However, if he wanted to push things, then I still felt like he had gotten off light.


    I took his hand and smiled. ¡°Sure man, oh, wait, there was something I needed to do for the student council during lunch. Sorry¡­¡±


    Derek smiled back at me, his expression just as passive. ¡°Of course, man. The offer is always open.¡±


    The pair of us separated and I headed out into the hall. I went to the boy¡¯s restaurant and waiting for most of the halls to clear out. Only then did I pop out into the hallway, heading for the student council¡¯s room. Checking carefully as I moved, I made my way over to the room they used to carry about their activities. I carefully kneeled and listened at the door.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A voice came from behind.


    I spun around to see the vice-principal. I stood immediately and bowed.


    ¡°Mr. Fukumi, I¡¯m sorry, I was just checking to see if the student president is in. I didn¡¯t want to disturb them otherwise.¡±


    The vice-principal, Mr. Fukumi, was Kira¡¯s father and Mrs. Fukumi¡¯s husband. I bet he didn¡¯t know his wife came to school today without panties on. Whatever went wrong in Kira¡¯s life, I had a feeling that this man was involved. She had said that previous night they were all cheaters. She spoke of her mom and her dad. Her dad was cheating as well. That was something she let slip. I suspected Mrs. Fukumi picked up on it too, which might have been part of the reason she started throwing herself at me, especially after already seeing my dad in another woman¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re looking for Kira?¡± Mr. Fukumi¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°That¡¯s right, you used to be close friends with her. My wife was just talking about that recently.¡±


    ¡°R-really, Mrs. Fukumi mentioned me? Nothing bad I hope?¡± I smiled innocently, even though I felt a bit awkward speaking to Mr. Fukumi.


    I had banged his wife. Unlike most of the people I had done this to, I had no anger aimed at this man. When it came to Jack, Derek, or even my father, they were all assholes that I didn¡¯t mind stealing from. As far as I knew, Mr. Fukumi was an okay guy. Even if he was a cheater, it wasn¡¯t nearly at the level of my father, and he seemed to genuinely care about his daughter, which is more than I can say about my dad towards me.


    ¡°No¡­ she was just mentioning that you and Kira had rekindled your friendship and you may be coming over to the house occasionally.¡±


    Leave it to Mrs. Fukumi to already create alibis. If Mr. Fukumi ever saw anything suspicious where I was involved, Mrs. Fukumi would undoubtedly blame it all on her daughter.


    ¡°Yeah, Kira is a good friend. I¡¯ve had some friendship issues lately and Kira has been nothing but supportive.¡± I gave a vague answer that still complemented Kira.


    ¡°Ah, I have heard a lot of rumors about you lately, some disturbing.¡± The man¡¯s eyes narrowed, but then he laughed. ¡°Children can be so cruel, making up any story they can to discredit each other. My daughter has always been the selfless type, doing things for others when she should worry about herself. I¡¯m glad she has been able to help you. People you can trust are hard to come by, so I¡¯m glad you had her. Actually, on that note, could you perhaps do me a favor?¡±


    ¡°What is that, sir?¡± I asked nervously.


    ¡°Make sure to look after my daughter too. Her grades are still good, but she comes home very late and has seemed very distant lately. Honestly, so does my wife, but she can take care of herself. As for my daughter, it¡¯d be good if a friend she could trust would watch over her as well.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± I nodded. ¡°Of course, Mr. Fukumi. On that note, do you know¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right, you¡¯re looking for her. The last I heard she had some business with the basketball team. She was discussing club fund allocations with their team leader. If you go out to the sport¡¯s shed, you might find her there.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡± I said.


    I bowed again and parted ways with Mr. Fukumi. I only felt worse that I was having such a relationship with his wife. The guy seemed genuinely normal. I headed outside. It was a chilly day and we had both indoor and outdoor basketball courts. Thus, I was surprised when I headed out to the sports shed and I saw the basketball team huddled around the sport¡¯s shed.


    As I got close, a guy turned and put his hand out, stopping me in my tracks. ¡°Heh¡­ this is a basketball team exclusive. You¡¯re not allowed¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    Another guy turned and blocked my way. ¡°You heard him, beat it. Coach says this is our award for reaching regionals.¡±


    A strange feeling came over me, and two fists launched into each of their guts. The two men made shocked sounds, but I was moving before anyone else even realized I was there, let alone that I had attacked two of their teammates.


    I shoved through the group of guys brutally. I got curses and a few elbows, but I fought my way in, a sinking feeling growing in my gut. I finally burst through into the sport¡¯s shed. There was a sports mat in the middle of the floor, and Kira was on her knees in the middle of it. Her shirt was pulled down exposing her breasts. She had two boys with their shorts pulled down and their dicks out, one in each hand. Several others had their erect dicks out and were stroking them, while still more filmed it on their phones.


    She was jacking the boys off, and by the look of wet spooge on her face, chest, and the floor, they were not the first. Kira was currently servicing the entire basketball team with handjobs! Someone shouted from outside, likely one of the guys I punched. This brought notice in the dimly-lit room to me. Kira looked up from her duties, her eyes locking on me for the first time. They widened in shock for a moment, but then the light seemed to dim out of them.


    ¡°Kira¡­¡± It was the only word that came out of my mouth.


    What else could I say?

 Book 3: Chapter 9

    Without a thought, I reached out a grabbed Kira. This was no different than the times I had run into Maria or Akiko. Maria was placed in a situation exactly like this. I just arrived right on time to keep her from making a mistake. Akiko had ended up even being raped by several guys. I managed to pull her away too. This time, the only difference was that it was Kira I was holding. I might have been a little late, but it was never too late to save her.


    I ignored the damp feeling as I picked her up in my arms. She let out a cry of protest and struggled. Her body was wet and oily, and my grip slipped. Her leg fell down. No, I would definitely save Kira. She was my friend. Perhaps she was the only friend I had ever really had.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± A guy suddenly shoved me.


    Kira slipped from my hands, landing on her feet and skidding a few steps away. I reached for her again, but she looked startled and pulled away.  A knee slammed into my gut. I let out a wheeze, backing up a few steps. It was only then I looked away from her, only to see a fist slamming into my face. This time I collapsed on the mat.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± I groaned.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Someone shouted. ¡°This is the fucking guy who bangs his sister!¡±


    ¡°That fucking pervert?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s trying to feel up the student council president all to himself!¡±


    ¡°Kick his ass!¡±


    This call didn¡¯t go unheeded. A shoe slammed into me. And then another. I lashed out, hitting someone. I then attacked someone else. More people came to their aid. I was shoved down by at least a half-dozen guys. I looked up to see basketball players all around me. I hadn¡¯t moved fast enough, and now they were all kicking me. Pain shot through my body and more and more bastards were kicking me. I had to stop reaching for Kira and start protecting myself. Unfortunately, I had already taken too many blows.


    I didn¡¯t know how long the beating went on. The kicks and punches all sort of blended together, and it became just one long continuous feeling of pain. When it finally settled, the world was blurring and I could barely see shadows. A certain shadow seemed to come out of the darkness. It was a naked woman, but her features were too indistinct to see.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hakaru,¡± She said, her voice was the familiar voice of Kira. ¡°I know you wanted to save her like a hero out of a story. I¡¯m sorry. It was never going to work out that way.¡±


    The distant shadows grew until there was complete darkness, and then my head hit the mat as I slipped off into unconsciousness. When I awoke, I was confused for a few moments. I sat up, only to feel my head throb with pain.


    ¡°Hakaru!¡± Two large soft things suddenly pressed up against me.


    ¡°Ah¡­ wh-what?¡± I shook my head and tried to make out the person holding me. ¡°Sasori?¡±


    ¡°I heard about it earlier and came here right away. Since you¡¯re my student and we had no nurse at school today, the vice-principal allowed me to watch after you. Some boys had brought you in. Who did this to you? I tried to get answers, but no one admitted to anything!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I touched my head, feeling a surge of pain. ¡°That¡­ the entire¡­ basketball team.¡±


    ¡°The basketball team?¡± Sasori blinked. ¡°Why would they bully you?¡±


    I tried to work through everything that had happened. Kira was there, and I tried to save her, and yeah, I got my ass handed to me by a dozen boys. No, before that, they were getting an award. It was the couch! I started explaining everything that I saw to Sasori, my tongue getting tied several times. She had to ask questions to clarify a bit, but eventually, I managed to work through the entire story.


    When I was done, Sasori had her head down, her expression hidden by the relatively low lighting for the infirmary. The infirmary was a typical medical center for a school. Most people who had to go to the nurse¡¯s office just wanted to lie down in the dark for a while, so the place usually had the blinds up. Thus, I was lying in bed in a fairly dark room with Sasori sitting next to me, still in her traditional teaching attire. As for why there wasn¡¯t a nurse today, that seemed odd to me. Maybe Sasori made some kind of deal with the nurse?


    ¡°Kira can do whatever she wants,¡± Sasori spoke up, bringing me back to looking at her.


    ¡°What?¡± I said, my voice tinged in disbelief. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Sasori shrugged. ¡°What am I supposed to do about the girl? She won¡¯t talk to us. She goes to love hotels in the middle of the night. She sexts and takes erotic photos. Now, this. She¡¯s barely recognizable from the girl I raised. I don¡¯t know what to say. I have a slut of a daughter.¡±


    ¡°Sasori!¡± I sat up, grabbing my head as I grew dizzy. ¡°This is your daughter! How can you say that about her?¡±


    Sasori gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the pictures she takes! Maybe¡­ maybe she wants this to happen? Did you ever think of that? She could have gotten my help, but she doesn¡¯t want my help! She doesn¡¯t want me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about want!¡± I snapped. ¡°You¡¯re her mother!¡±


    ¡°St-stop!¡± She said, her face flushing, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this right now.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just talk about you¡­ and me¡­ okay?¡± Her face seemed to turn lewd as she looked me up and down.


    ¡°Me and you?¡± I said incredulously.


    Her hand reached out and touched my thigh. ¡°I saw you looking at me in class. You were wondering if I was really not wearing panties, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Sasori¡­¡± I shook my head.


    Sasori stood up, and then unzipped the side of her skirt and slid it down her long legs. As soon as they fell to the ground, her naked lower half was exposed. Her dark bush, pink slit, and round butt were on complete display for anyone in the infirmary. Fortunately, I was the only one there.


    I wasn¡¯t in the mood. My thoughts were still wrapped up on Kira. Meanwhile, Sasori was trying to abandon any responsibility. She was trying to entice me because flirting and having sex felt better than dealing with the reality of her broken home. I wanted to say exactly that, but I didn¡¯t think it would do any good. Worse, her naked body was enticing, and I grew hard looking at her.


    Her eyes snapped to the tent in my pants instantly, and she licked her lips. I tried to grab her hands and stop her, but she was very forceful, and soon my dick was out in the open.


    ¡°I locked the door.¡± She purred. ¡°I¡¯m your nurse, so you definitely have to listen to what I say!¡±


    She ended that sentence by going down on my cock. I leaned back and moaned as she engulfed my cock in a way only an experienced woman like her could. Netori and Netorare had both told me that I needed to get whatever points out of her that I could. In some ways, it did feel better to forget about my problems with Kira and to just have sex. At the very least, I wasn¡¯t going to resist.


    ¡°Mmmm¡­¡± Sasori moaned and gasped as she sucked lewdly on my member. ¡°Hakaru¡¯s cock is so tasty. And you¡¯re so big too. You¡¯re going to split me open.¡±


    She climbed on top of me and started riding me. I eventually got into the rhythm of it and played with her tits while she bounced up and down on my cock. She was very enthusiastic, which was much different from the dead-eyed girl I had blackmailed before. In a way, she was like a whole different person now. She may be an older woman, but she was sensual and erotic, and the way her large hips gyrated and my cock felt amazing.


    ¡°Cum inside me, it¡¯s okay¡­¡± She moaned. ¡°Come inside your teacher.¡±


    ¡°Sh-shit¡­¡± I moaned as she bounced up and down on my cock.


    The bell rang just as I exploded my load. I came deep inside of Sasori, my balls emptying inside her. She graciously took it all with an excited look. With that done, I actually did feel a little bit better. I felt like I could think a bit more and my headache went away. It wasn¡¯t a great time for it, but I genuinely felt like it had been a good therapy for me. It was just what I needed at that moment.


    ¡°The bell rang,¡± I said after catching my breath.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± She giggled lowering herself and kissing me, even while she continued to grind her wet pussy against my softening cock. ¡°End of the school day. Time to go home.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ is that so?¡±


    She nodded, biting my lip before pulling away. ¡°I¡¯ll go first. Tomorrow¡­ I¡¯m going to wear a shorter skirt, but I still won¡¯t have any panties on.¡±


    She winked as she slowly got dressed, putting on a show of sliding her dress back up her nice curves. When she finally left, I shook myself out of my daze. Overall, I didn¡¯t know what to do with Kira. For all intents and purposes though, did I have to do anything? I already had Sasori. There were other women in the world. Perhaps it was a mistake that I had been focused on Kira. It wasn¡¯t even like I wanted to use her for points or anything.


    I got dressed and then headed out the door. As soon as I opened it, I ran into Mr. Fukumi. A strange feeling washed over me.


    ¡°Ah! Vice-Principal!¡±


    He smiled in a friendly manner and patted my shoulder. ¡°Are you doing okay? I heard you got into a fight? I¡¯m glad my wife could watch over you for a bit. Sorry about the lack of a nurse today. Budget cuts. Technically, we¡¯d get cited if the board found out, so if you can keep it hush, hush.¡±


    It was at that point that I realized that while Mrs. Fukumi didn¡¯t care about her daughter, Mr. Fukumi was different. I wouldn¡¯t tell him the truth, but I could tell him a bit about what happened to his daughter, at least a subdued cliff notes version. I couldn¡¯t get to her myself, and Mrs. Fukumi had completely tapped out. So, he was my best hope of finding help for Kira.


    ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Fukumi. About that fight¡­¡±


    Mr. Fukumi shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I already questioned the boys. They said that you thought you saw my daughter kissing someone on the team, grew into a jealous rage, and started attacking people.


    ¡°Sir!? I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ I¡¯m glad you protected my daughter. You¡¯re a good man¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I shook my head. ¡°We need to talk! This is about your daughter. I need to tell you some things?¡±


    Mr. Fukumi raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is there really a problem?¡±


    I bit my lip, and then slowly nodded. ¡°Yeah, I think it¡¯d be best if we talked.¡±


    Mr. Fukumi scratched his chin and then gave a distinct nod. ¡°Very well, then please, head to my office. I have something I have to fetch, and then we¡¯ll have an honest discussion. How does that sound?¡±


    I let out a relieved noise. ¡°Yeah, that sounds great.¡±


    Mr. Fukumi directed me to his room and then went into the nurse¡¯s office to get some information, as he called it. I felt a little awkward talking to this man, considering I just slept with his wife. More than that, I was depending on him to help Kira because I couldn¡¯t. Considering what I had done to him, this all seemed kind of strange. However, this was my best bet toward helping her. This might be Kira¡¯s last chance at salvation. I just hoped her father knew what to do.

 Book 3: Chapter 10

    I walked into the office of the vice-principal and sat down nervously. The room was much smaller than the principal¡¯s nearby. Other than the desk and two chairs, there was a TV on the wall and a bookcase. The whole room felt a bit claustrophobic.


    As I waited, I thought back to everything I had witnessed. Kira¡¯s downfall had certainly caught me by surprise. Part of that was because I had always thought she was such a rock. She had always been so steady and capable, that it never occurred to me that she¡¯d be in any real trouble. Even if something happened, I always thought that she¡¯d be able to handle it.


    There was also part of me that felt that it didn¡¯t really matter. I didn¡¯t owe Kira anything, there was no particular reason I had to protect her. She was a childhood friend, but we hadn¡¯t been close in years. This all felt like more work than it was worth when it came to her. Okay, at the very least, I¡¯d let her father know. I began working on what I was going to say to him. By the time he came into the room, I had settled on a story.


    Mr. Fukumi sat down across from me and smiled. ¡°Hello, Hakaru. So, what is it you need to tell me? Remember, this is a safe space, so you can share anything and you won¡¯t get in any trouble, okay?¡±


    I nodded, deciding it was easier to look at his desk than at the man himself directly. ¡°I believe your daughter is being blackmailed or somehow coerced to do things she doesn¡¯t want to do.¡±


    Mr. Fukumi made a noise of surprise. ¡°My¡­ my¡­ what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°A few nights ago, your daughter called me late at night. She asked for my help, but then a man spoke on the phone. He seemed¡­ dangerous, and then he hung the phone up and wouldn¡¯t let her talk to me. I¡¯ve tried to talk to her, and she avoided me. Then today¡­ today¡­ I saw her with a boy. They were¡­ doing stuff on school grounds. That¡¯s why I got into the fight. She¡¯s a student council president, so I know she wouldn¡¯t act that way on her own.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a teenager like any other?¡± Mr. Fukumi suggested.


    I shook my head. ¡°He¡­ um¡­ he said something about the coach. The coach gave her to him as a reward!¡±


    Mr. Fukumi¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you sure that is what you heard?¡±


    I nodded. It was as close to the truth as I was going to get. Was the coach an NTR player? Was he blackmailing her? What could he have on her? I didn¡¯t know the answer. I also wasn¡¯t going to reveal everything to Mr. Fukumi.


    Mr. Fukumi leaned back, shaking his head. ¡°Wow. That is incredible. These are very serious accusations to be leveled at a teacher. You understand this, right?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I just felt you needed to know.¡±


    Mr. Fukumi sighed. ¡°This is truly worrisome. And to think¡­ I sent you there to see that.¡±


    My body froze for a second. After being beat over the head and in all of my concern, I had let that little detail slip from my mind. He was the one who suggested I go there. She was exactly where he said. Plus, he interviewed all of the students. There was no way they would have been able to cover this up as a lie. He definitely would have talked to his daughter, and even if the boys said I was the aggressor, I still didn¡¯t think Kira would sell me out like that.


    Of course, these thoughts of mine were crazy. He was her father! Even if her mom was unreliable, her father was someone who cared about her. How could he know what was happening to his own daughter? How could he allow it to happen? He couldn¡¯t be the blackmailer, could he? I suddenly felt danger in the air. I no longer felt welcome in this supposed safe space.


    ¡°Ah¡­ well, I¡¯ve said what I saw. I think I¡¯ll go then.¡± I tried to make an excuse to leave.


    ¡°Before you go¡­¡± He said as I stood up. ¡°I¡¯d like to give you a piece of advice. It¡¯s best not to lie when you tell stories.¡±


    I stopped. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mr. Fukumi¡¯s smile grew until it looked sinister. ¡°You said there was only one boy fucking my daughter. I seem to recall the entire basketball team having a turn.¡±


    Silence permeated the room. I was frozen in place. He had said it. He had actually said it. I had hoped to leave with him thinking I wasn¡¯t suspicious, but he went and made sure I knew the truth. My body trembled, and my fist clenched. I truly fought the urge to leap across the table and beat his ass. He was a bigger man than me, though, and even if I won, I could face horrible repercussions attacking the vice-principal.


    ¡°You¡­ to your own daughter?¡± I said with bitterness in my expression.


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Mr. Fukumi chuckled. ¡°She is mine, after all. I made her. I can do whatever I want with her.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°You could say¡­ it¡¯s how the game is played.¡±


    I hissed, backing up until my back hit the door. It was only two steps. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want to show you something. He grinned, pulling out a disk and sliding it into a DVD player that he had next to his desk. It was connected to the tv. With a click of the remote, a video started playing. It only took me a few moments to realize what it was.


    ¡°Ahhn¡­. Hakaru¡­ fuck¡­ fuck¡­ fuck¡­ keep it up!¡±


    It was an image from not long ago. Mrs. Fukumi was riding me. Her exposed ass showed on the camera as she bounced up and down on my cock. The camera appeared to be hidden on one of the cabinets, recording the whole thing. That¡¯s why Mr. Fukumi went back to the nurse¡¯s station. My mouth was dry. I made five attempts to work moisture back into it.


    ¡°You¡­ you think you¡¯ve got me? Blackmail?¡± A cruel smile formed on my lips. ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck about your wife. She¡¯s just a toy I stuff with my big cock! You leak this video. It¡¯ll hurt her. It¡¯ll hurt you. Somehow, I think the underaged student who fucks his teacher will walk out of it just fine. You¡¯ll only ruin your family, your reputation, and your life!¡±


    Mr. Fukumi blinked, and then he burst into laughter. ¡°Oh¡­ my¡­, aren¡¯t we the serious type! My, my¡­ you completely misunderstand me. I¡¯m not the bad guy at all. I may play the game, but that doesn¡¯t mean we must be opponents!¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t we though? Why else would you record me with your wife? Why else would you send me to see your daughter?¡±


    Mr. Fukumi smiled again, his expression not changing from before. ¡°Because¡­ I want you to keep doing what you¡¯re doing!¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ when my god came to me and revealed that my wife was cheating on me, my heart hurt so much. I was convinced that I was going to die. That feeling was horrific, painful, and also exciting. He showed me another way. He showed me to embrace my pain and in it find pleasure.¡± He paused the recording of me and his wife just as she was cumming, her head thrown back in ecstasy. ¡°Do you see that look on my wife? I¡¯ve not been able to make her look that way in years. Yet, here you are, making my wife ride you on top like some kind of slut. She¡¯s never looked sexier to me!¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s crazy!¡±


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re fucking your sister. Well, I see my daughter in the same way. Except, I don¡¯t want to fuck her myself. I want to see her defiled by other men. I admit I lied too. I didn¡¯t talk to the basketball team. I was there! I was in the shadows, watching as one man after another blasted it all over my daughter¡¯s face. As a father, it made me feel sad the state my daughter has fallen to, but as I man, I¡¯ve never felt more alive!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°The reason I¡¯ve come to you today is that I want to work together.¡± Mr. Fukumi¡¯s lewd expression turned more serious. ¡°I want you to keep banging my wife. Defile her. Make her your little tasty slut. I heard that your father almost had her in gangbangs. I won¡¯t say you must go to this extent, but it wouldn¡¯t be bad if you at least got her swapping partners.


    ¡°You can enjoy my daughter too. And my girlfriend. Haha¡­ you haven¡¯t met her. She¡¯s a 15-year-old Freshman. She was totally into me so I couldn¡¯t help having her virginity. She¡¯s as timid as a mouse though and absolutely infatuated. If I tell her to play with you, she¡¯ll definitely put out.¡±


    ¡°Why would I do any of this?¡± I demanded, my mind still struggling to keep up.


    ¡°Why¡­ so I can watch?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Have my wife. Have her on our marital bed. Make her do the lewd things she¡¯d never do with me. I¡¯ll be in the closet, touching myself, cumming on a pair of her underwear!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s disgusting! How could you win that way?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t win!¡± Mr. Fukumi laughed. ¡°Who cares about winning anyway? You¡¯ll be the one who wins. After all, you get way more points for stealing than I get for watching. However, I keep earning points, and I get what I¡¯ve always wanted¡­ I¡¯ll get to see my family happy!¡±


    I put my hand over my mouth. ¡°I feel sick¡­¡±


    ¡°There are other men playing this game. Dangerous men¡­ and dangerous gods to boot!¡± He turned serious. ¡°You need me! If we work together, I know we can win.¡±


    ¡°And your god is okay with this?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the one who wants this! He¡¯s only ever wanted to help his sisters!¡± As he spoke this, a form suddenly appeared next to him.


    I let out a cry of shock. He was a man who wore nothing but a black leather mask that covered his entire head. He had no shirt and wore a black thong with leather straps. He truly looked like a pervert, the god of perverts! The god didn¡¯t speak a single word, merely crossing his arms and looking at me through a mask with eyes I couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± I cried out, shocked by his frightening appearance.


    Mr. Fukumi patted the guy¡¯s arm and smiled at me. ¡°As long as you keep having an affair, I¡¯ll keep benefiting. You might as well take my offers and earn even more points. It also doesn¡¯t just go that far. I¡¯m happy to help you with my skills too. We can both earn skills together, and synchronize them. Why do you think none of this ever gets out? God¡¯s powers are truly wonderful. Being able to force every participant to keep quiet, unable to say what they did. We can do anything in this school. We¡¯ll be gods. That¡¯s what this has always been about. That¡¯s the prize at the end of this game.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°These powers¡­ we¡¯re not like humans anymore. They¡¯ll only grow stronger and more incredible. We¡¯re being turned into gods. When you win, you will be a new god, and I¡¯m happy to be the lesser god by your side. So, what do you say?¡± He put out his hand to me.


    I stared at it. ¡°A-about Kira. The blackmail¡­ I¡¯ll only take her exclusively¡­¡±


    Mr. Fukumi¡¯s mouth turned bitter for a second. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? You want to be my ally but you won¡¯t stop doing that to your own daughter!¡±


    Mr. Fukumi shook his head sadly. ¡°You misunderstand. I¡¯m not the one blackmailing Kira. I already told you, there are other players, dangerous men. This is why I¡¯ve come to you. You¡¯ve already won a goddess. I¡¯m tired of being under that bastard¡¯s finger. My God and I, we don¡¯t have the strength or the personality to fight back. You, however¡­ you might just be able to stop him. So¡­ do we have a deal?¡±


    He reached out his hand once more. I stared at it. More points. More women. Less effort. No guilt. Mr. Fukumi¡¯s offer really was an incredible one. My hand started moving towards his. I didn¡¯t really know if I planned to clasp it or hit it away. However, before I could decide, there was a slap, and a woman was standing in front of me. My eyes widened.


    ¡°Netorare¡­¡± I said.


    She had knocked away his hand, a furious look on her face aimed at the leather-faced man.


    ¡°Cuckold! You dare seek to push my man into a corner.¡± She said angrily. ¡°I will never allow it!¡±


    A stormy feeling filled the room as two deities faced each other.

 Book 3: Chapter 11

    ¡°Netorare¡­¡± I let the words out in surprise as I saw her standing there for the first time looking genuinely angry.


    The god, Cuckold, stared at her through his mask silently, watching her with interest. As for Mr. Fukumi, his eyes widened at the sudden appearance of another god, but then he smiled, retracting his hand casually.


    ¡°So, you must be one of the goddess sisters I¡¯ve heard about. Cuckold has told me about you. He also mentions how you¡¯ve shunned him all these years. He just¡­ wants you to let him in. Is that so much? He is your close kin, after all.¡±


    ¡°Yet, he still won¡¯t speak for himself?¡± Netorare sneered and then turned to me. ¡°Cuckold is a coward. Don¡¯t let their soft demeanor fool you, these guys are pushovers. You don¡¯t want to work with anyone Cuckold chooses. It will only end badly. Let¡¯s go, Hakaru.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I looked at Mr. Fukumi one last time. ¡°You really¡­ won¡¯t help your daughter?¡±


    Mr. Fukumi put on a sad smile. ¡°Only you can save my daughter, and I¡¯ll just keep on watching. Help me, or don¡¯t help me. You¡¯re still going to have my wife. You¡¯re still going to fight for my daughter. Points will come to me one way or another. Just think about it. I can passively earn points off you, or I can be the one used by you, and help you achieve your goals.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Hakaru!¡± Netorare grabbed my hand and pulled.


    Mr. Fukumi didn¡¯t stop me as I was dragged out the door. Soon, I was walking down the hallway with Netorare holding my hand. It was a little strange. She was wearing the school uniform, so it was likely she could be seen right now by other people. She was being seen with me, and anyone who saw us might think we were dating. After finding a spot free of people, she stopped and spun back to me.


    ¡°Hakaru, Cuckold isn¡¯t really my brother. He¡¯s just another god like my sisters and I. He wants to latch cuckoldry onto our great name, and use us for his own success. He¡¯s a parasite. The man he chose is no better. They won¡¯t propel you to greatness, they¡¯ll hold you back.¡±


    I scratched my head, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but I¡¯m not really sure I understand the difference between Cuckold and NTR anyway. You¡¯re Netorare. Aren¡¯t you just like Cuckold?¡±


    Netorare gritted her teeth irritably, reaching out and pinching my arm while glaring at me. ¡°How dare you compare me to that man!¡±


    ¡°S-sorry.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Rather, it¡¯s just that you two are often spoken of together!¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡± She finally let go of my arm so I could rub it while wincing. ¡°I am the goddess Netorare. I am the goddess of being cheated on and losing another. Netori is my counter, she believes in theft and taking what you want. Netorase is our balance, she believes in sharing. Our champions will reflect who we are. For example, I chose Jack because he was a boy who understood loss. He lost his mother when he was young, and came from a broken home. He wanted to take because he had suffered so much loss. Do you understand?¡±


    I frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. What is cuckoldry then?¡±


    ¡°Cuckold is giving up. It¡¯s changing your world view to fetishize failure. It¡¯s about losing everything, and pretending you like it! Just because I represent having someone taken away doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t want their company!¡± Netorare declared passionately. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? I am an essential part of relationships. I allow those who wish to find someone better suited for them to do so. I allow those who fail to learn from the experience and become better.


    ¡°When it comes to Cuckold, there is no improvement. There is no better. You give up, and convince yourself that the pain you¡¯re experiencing is actually something you enjoy. It¡¯s the ultimate coward¡¯s path!¡± As Netorare spoke, the disdain and disgust in her voice were readily apparent.


    I had never thought about it all that much, but Netorare had a point. She may be the goddess of loss, but that also put a certain degree of sadness in her aura. I had always wondered why she picked a guy like Jack. In fact, Netori had picked a guy like me, who seemed like the last guy who personified stealing women. Picking a champion has to come down to something a bit more than your past. Maybe it was your driving force. Jack was all about making cheaters of every girl he met, whereas I preferred to play for keeps. Meanwhile, Mr. Fukumi was happy scrapping out what little points he could by apathy.


    There was one major thing to take away from that meeting. Mr. Fukumi was not the one who was doing this to Kira. There was another who was keeping the vice-principal under his thumb. Would that be the coach? Was he also playing the game?


    With those thoughts, the sight of seeing Kira like that came flooding back into me. My heart sank, and I felt a massive feeling of loss. Perhaps, it was because I was next to the embodiment of loss herself, but I suddenly felt an extreme connection with her. Seeing Kira like that, it had to be a kind of feeling which Netorase must have put up with all the time.


    Suddenly, it all seemed to click in place. I looked at Netorare with new eyes. It started to make sense to me. How had I been so foolish all of this time?


    ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡± Netorare suddenly grew startled.


    ¡°Netorare¡­¡± I sighed, pulling her hand which was still absently holding my own and then hugging her tightly. ¡°You¡¯re mine now.¡±


    ¡°Wh-wh-wh-what are you on about!¡± Her entire face turned red as I held her tightly.


    ¡°Whatever losses you¡¯ve had before. Whatever happens in the future, I absolutely won¡¯t allow you to be lost. I¡¯m Netori¡¯s champion, but I¡¯m yours as well, Okay? I won¡¯t turn to Cuckhold. I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m going to build a harem.¡±


    Netorare jerked for a second, but then she looked at me with eyes as if she had never seen me before. ¡°R-really?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only one man. For a time, it felt odd to be with more women. I kept telling myself one more was enough. If I had Maria, then I wouldn¡¯t need Akiko. If I had them, then I didn¡¯t need Kira. I wanted to steal the girls, but I was afraid of loss. I don¡¯t know why, but suddenly it doesn¡¯t feel so scary anymore.¡±


    ¡°Y-you can still lose everything.¡± She whispered against my shoulder.


    ¡°Then I will take it back!¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°I get it now. You said it yourself. Netorare, loss, is about learning from your mistakes and growing. If I¡¯m better than any other man, then I would never need to experience loss.¡±


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± She said breathily, her eyes starting to brighten for the first time since I had met her.


    ¡°I was just like Mr. Fukumi. I was just like Cuckold, right? I was settling to keep me happy. Saying I was just happy with Akiko or happy with Maria¡­ or that I didn¡¯t need to keep getting stronger. It was just another form of cowardice! Deep down, deep inside, I was scared of losing. I was scared of you!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± She made a surprised noise.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Netori was pushing us together. She understood the lesson you could teach me. It just took seeing Cuckold¡­ receiving that offer¡­ until I truly understood what I must do.¡±


    I grabbed Netorare tightly and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to win. This isn¡¯t a game where you can take what you want and then leave peacefully. It¡¯s all or nothing, and I¡¯m in it for everything!¡±


    Netorare broke into a smile, a subtle look of wonderment in her eyes. ¡°You really do get it. Netori was right¡­ maybe you can¡­¡±


    Her voice drifted off, but she wasn¡¯t pushing away from me. Rather, a smile floated on her face and she put her head on my chest, her soft hair pushing against me and a pleasing godly aroma drifting from her feminine body. I was reminded that this was a goddess after all. More than that, she looked just like Netori, a beauty I hadn¡¯t touched since our first time together. I had slept with her once, but it had been somewhat rough and desperate. The thought of having Netorare in a more intimate encounter caused me to grow aroused.


    ¡°You know¡­ you mentioned back there that I was your man.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what!¡± Her voice came out high pitched. ¡°Th-that¡­ I misspoke. I meant champion, you¡¯re my champion.¡±


    As she said this, she held me tighter, her eyes refusing to meet mine. I eventually reached out and grabbed her chin, forcing her to look up. The goddess didn¡¯t resist at all. Her face was rosy with embarrassment, and it looked impossibly cute. Finally, her eyes looked at mine. They held a tinge of fear and confusion, but also of want and desire.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be your man, as long as you accept there will be other girls who may steal my time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Netorare¡­¡± she said with watery eyes. ¡°I¡¯d be angry if I didn¡¯t have to fight for your time.¡±


    Our lips met, and we started to kiss. She tasted cool and sweet. Her lips were warm and plump, and her body was the perfect feel to it. Her small tongue darted out into my mouth, and I realized quickly that a goddess was a really good kisser. While Netori wanted me to learn some lessons from Netorare, perhaps becoming a better lover was also part of it. I was eager to allow Netorare to start teaching me at that moment.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Someone cleared their throat behind us as we made out.


    I pulled away and looked back and then made a noise. ¡°Ah, Eiko?¡±


    Eiko, my ex-girlfriend and the school slut, was standing behind the pair of us as we made out. Netorare used the excuse to pull away. She immediately straightened her outfit, even though her cheeks were still red.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going then.¡± Netorare turned and fled before I could stop her.


    The second she turned the corner; I could no longer hear her footsteps. I was certain she had dissipated as soon as she was out of sight.


    ¡°Tonight¡­¡± I whispered under my breath as I turned to Eiko.


    Somehow, I had a feeling that Netorare heard me. I felt a sense of anticipation in the air, or maybe it was just me.  I finally turned to Eiko. I wasn¡¯t excited to see her in the slightest. In fact, I wore a frown on my face. I still had a lot of resentment when it came to her. I may pity her, but that wasn¡¯t anything close to caring about her.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± She said, crossing her arms, an uncomfortable expression on her face. ¡°This last weekend, I remember parts¡­ you brought me home.¡±


    I nodded shortly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you were doing in a place like that. It¡¯s not suited for you.¡± She said.


    ¡°I had a friend I was trying to save. I thought you were them. It was simply that.¡±


    Eiko nodded. ¡°You¡¯re speaking of Kira, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I paused for a second, but not seeing any reason to lie, I nodded my head. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s her.¡±


    Eiko remained silent for a second, looking like she wanted to say something but was resisting. Eventually she just gritted her teeth and shot me a look.


    ¡°I¡­ owe you for what you did. So, if you ever need a favor let me know. Also some advice. You need to stay out of it. This entire school¡­ it¡¯s¡­ wrong.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say¡­ the corruption goes all the way to the top.¡± She said. ¡°I won¡¯t pretend I¡¯m an angel. I have¡­ a sex addiction. It¡¯s why I left you. However, it¡¯s also why I know there are a lot of people here who will take advantage of that¡­. And I¡¯m not talking about students.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? I asked, lowering my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying, stop showing interest in Kira. She¡¯s in a situation just like me. I¡¯ve had boyfriends in the past who tried to bail me out, only to end up expelled, in prison, or worse. You won¡¯t be able to save her. Just let sluts like us find whatever enjoyment we can out of it.¡±


    Her words suddenly felt like Mr. Fukumi¡¯s defense so much. In a way, Eiko was a coward too. She just fled, using sex as her means of retreat. She said it goes to the top. Wouldn¡¯t that be the principal? The superintendent? The school board?


    ¡°Are you happy?¡± I asked instead.


    Eiko blinked, and then lowered her head. ¡°Of course¡­ I¡¯m not happy.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ neither is Kira.¡± I responded, shaking my head. ¡°I¡¯m bringing it down. I¡¯m bringing it all down.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Her eyes widened as if she was staring at a complete stranger. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Just watch¡­¡± I chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m the man who is going to take everything.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 12

    ¡°So, what do we do?¡± I asked, pacing back and forth in front of the girls.


    ¡°Eh? I think you should move out of my way; I¡¯m watching the tv.¡± Maria whined.


    ¡°No, I mean, the school is corrupted and students are being used as sex toys. Shouldn¡¯t we do something about it?¡± I demanded with a furrowed brow.


    ¡°Why is it my problem?¡± Maria shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m graduating this year.¡±


    ¡°And what about it? Maybe you¡¯re the one being blackmailed next!¡±


    Maria smirked and glanced up at me. ¡°Is that it? Brother is afraid his big sister is going to leave him for another man?¡±


    I lowered my brow and growled. ¡°You wish! You even think of doing something and I¡¯ll definitely make you pay!¡±


    Akiko giggled, ¡°You should listen to him, he has his ways.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not helping!¡± I shot her a look. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any information on this?¡±


    Akiko sniffed and crossed her arms. ¡°What are you suggesting? Are you saying I¡¯m the kind of slut who would know about such scandals?¡±


    I coughed, turning away. ¡°As to that, it¡¯s just¡­ you were so informed when it came to Jack¡­¡±


    I hastily put together an excuse. It wasn¡¯t really fair to drag either girl into this, but I didn¡¯t know what I was getting into. Eiko was only willing to warn me away. As to telling me more on the subject, we weren¡¯t that close. Maria appeared to be completely apathetic to what was going on at school. That left only Akiko as someone who could truly help me get information. At the end of the day, I was still a guy. Women talked, and they may talk about things that would never reach my ears. It was that kind of thing.


    Akiko giggled. ¡°Well, if you need me to go get information, I will. I can find out what¡¯s going on pretty easily.¡±


    ¡°Can you make me a promise then?¡±


    Akiko raised an eyebrow. ¡°Another one? Are you saying you don¡¯t trust me?¡±


    I gave a grim smile. ¡°These people¡­ they¡¯re not like Jack. Maybe it¡¯s better to say they¡¯re exactly like Jack, but way more dangerous. It¡¯s not a matter of trust. No matter how loyal you feel towards me, there are ways they could strip that feeling away from you.¡±


    ¡°S-seriously¡­¡±


    I nodded, glancing at both girls, ¡°Maria, you pay attention to this as well. The people that I¡¯m going up against now, they may defy common sense. Even your best intentions and desires may not be enough. They know that I¡¯m in a relationship with the two of you. That story is all over school now. That means¡­ you¡¯re both in danger.¡±


    Maria finally lifted her head up from the television. ¡°Are you for real?¡±


    I nodded, trying to instill every sense of seriousness and warning into my look. ¡°They will try to take the pair of you. If they can¡¯t do it through traditional methods, they¡¯ll try blackmail, or rape, or anything else.¡±


    ¡°What kind of people are you hanging with?¡± Maria asked incredulously.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± I shook my head. ¡°What¡¯s important is that you don¡¯t give them anything. Even if they promise they¡¯ll help me in some way, don¡¯t listen to them. If you suddenly find yourself doing something you regret, don¡¯t be afraid to tell me. Come home immediately, tell me what you did. I mean it. I don¡¯t care if you blow a hundred guys. I¡¯ll still be waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t care if I blow a hundred guys?¡± Akiko tapped her cheek. ¡°How interesting!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯d care!¡± I growled back, causing her to snicker. ¡°I want you to promise you¡¯ll never cheat on me with another guy. Or a girl for that matter. A person! Swear you won¡¯t cheat! Then, if you do it, I know there was really something shady going on.¡±


    Akiko sighed and then stood up, holding her hand over her heart. ¡°Alight. I promise I won¡¯t cheat on Hakaru with anyone else. Okay?¡±


    I took her lips, sealing the Locked promise. Maria made a similar pledge, but she looked a bit more confused. Even though I kissed her for effect, I actually didn¡¯t Locked Promise Maria. I could only use it on one person anyway, and Akiko was a lot more likely to cause trouble. When it came to trusting, I still had none when it came to her. She had helped me a bit, but she was also the one who cheated on me in the first place. Once a cheater, always a cheater, or something like that. Plus, Akiko was sociable while Maria was a bit of a recluse. I had no doubt she¡¯d spend most of her time hiding in her room, where Akiko might very well end up right in the enemy¡¯s lair.


    With them both hearing what I had to say, I felt a little better. Part of me wanted to tell them everything about this game. I still didn¡¯t mention anything about goddesses. I just said that there were people who wanted to steal the women in my life, and I was encouraged to steal their women as well. With that resolved, I decided the next course was to go to Mrs. Fukumi¡¯s house. I did want to see Kira and see if she was doing okay, but I was also concerned about Mrs. Fukumi the most. Sasori was quickly becoming one of my women. That meant that she was most vulnerable at the moment. Given that her husband wasn¡¯t on my side, that meant I needed to find some way to warn her.


    I ended up calling her on my phone after I sent Akiko home.


    ¡°Sasori¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Hakaru¡­ naughty boy, calling me like this.¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ alone?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Kira is in her room. Would you like us both again? You don¡¯t really need my daughter anymore. You can have me twice as much.¡±


    ¡°We need to talk; I¡¯m going to head on over.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother to take my bike this time. I dressed somewhat nicely and walked to their house. I wanted to make a serious expression on Mrs. Fukumi. Plus, I wanted to give her as little reason to push this into sex as possible. If I came over wearing shorts and sweating, she might think I rushed over for a booty call or something. I needed to be careful when speaking to her. She may be my teacher, but she was also unexpectedly fragile in many ways.


    When I knocked on the door, it was not Mrs. Fukumi who opened it. I immediately froze, trying to figure out what was going on.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Hakaru? Here to see Kira?¡± Mr. Fukumi said in a chipper voice, smiling.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Mr. Fukumi. It¡¯s good to see you home.¡± I only just managed to keep myself from frowning as I forced my cheeks up.


    He opened the door but as I passed, he whispered. ¡°Or are you here to enjoy my wife?¡±


    I tripped, barely managing to catch myself as I walked inside. The smile on his face didn¡¯t change. In fact, it seemed to grow even brighter, as if the thought of me touching his wife excited him. I thought the tension of knowing that I was banging his wife would make any interactions with this man extremely awkward. Somehow, the fact that he knew made the interactions even more awkward. I¡¯d rather be cheating behind the back of a good man than knowingly banging a pervert¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Is that Hakaru?¡± Sasori¡¯s voice came from the kitchen. ¡°I know he came to see Kira, but send him in here. I¡¯d like him to try something I¡¯m cooking.¡±


    ¡°Yes, dear!¡± Mr. Fukumi called emphatically and then gently pushed me towards the kitchen door. ¡°Go on, stud. I appreciate the meal I¡¯m about to receive.¡±


    My skin crawled, but I had no choice but to go into the kitchen as Mr. Fukumi watched. As the doors shut, I looked to see Mrs. Fukumi at the oven, grilling some vegetables with chopsticks in her hand. Although she was wearing an apron, I was relieved to see that she had something under it as well. At least she had full clothing on. They hadn¡¯t devolved so far yet.


    ¡°Sasori!¡± I hissed, walking over to her while watching the door to make sure I didn¡¯t see Mr. Fukumi peeking in. ¡°You told me your husband was out!¡±


    Sasori giggled, turning around and suddenly grabbing me. She pulled me into a kiss, and I had to pull away to keep her from going farther.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little exciting with him here? We could get caught at any moment.¡± She purred, eyeing me lewdly. I could blow you in the bathroom, or give you a handy under the table. The possibilities are practically endless!¡°


    ¡°This is ridiculous.¡± I shook my head. ¡°You¡¯re my teacher! How can you act this way?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the student who blackmailed me and forced me into sex.¡± She responded poutily, who started acting ridiculous first?¡±


    ¡°Sasori, we need to talk. About us. Your daughter, your husband. We need to make things clear.¡±


    ¡°My¡­ my¡­ aren¡¯t you trying to act mature.¡± Sasori giggled. ¡°It¡¯s kind of hot. You know, I¡¯m still not wearing panties. Anything could happen.¡±


    ¡°St-stop!¡± I growled as she started opening up the buckle of my pants, turning me around and pinning me against the kitchen counter.


    ¡°Come on¡­ Hakaru¡­¡± She said, licking her lips, ¡°Just stick it in for a bit. If you just stick it in, I¡¯ll behave the rest of the night. I promise.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± I growled angrily, but she had already managed to open my pants and was stroking my cock. ¡°You promise?¡±


    It grew to full length instantly, and I rolled my eyes, gasping under her machinations.¡±


    ¡°I promise¡­¡± She whispered in my ears. ¡°Just fill up my aching wet pussy for a bit, and I¡¯ll be Hakaru¡¯s perfect bitch.¡±


    Damn it! I didn¡¯t really want to do this, but if it settled her down, a quickie was leagues better than being touched and bumped for the next hour while I tried to explain things. Plus, in her apron, Sasori was a real hotty. It wasn¡¯t that I was letting her take control again. It was simply that I found this to be the quickest way to get what I wanted.


    She raised her leg on the countertop, lifting her skirt and exposing her pussy. Using her hands, she spread it open for me, licking her finger and then rubbing her clit excitedly.


    ¡°Come on, inside, real quick, before the veggies burn. Then I¡¯ll be a good girl.¡±


    I went and lined up my dick, but I had never done it standing before, so the logistics were foreign to me. I stabbed her twice, missing both times, she eventually grabbed my dick, lining it up herself. Just as she told me to thrust up, I looked over her shoulder. My eyes landed on the kitchen door. It was now open just a crack, and there was an eye watching me. I pulled away as if I had been shocked.


    ¡°What is it, Hakaru?¡± Sasori looked confused as I pulled away from her, knocking her leg off the counter.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ Kira¡­ I need to speak to Kira!¡± I said, trying to change the conversation instantly.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ so naughty¡­¡± Sasori suddenly blushed.


    ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You made me so hot and bothered and now you¡¯re going to taste my daughter. Hakaru is really cruel. I can¡¯t stand it. You don¡¯t know how bad I need your cock.¡±


    I shot a look at the kitchen door to see that the eye was gone. I sighed, letting my heartbeat return to normal before grabbing Sasori¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Sasori, I don¡¯t like this version of you. I just want my teacher back.¡±


    Sasori blinked, staring at me dumbly. I sighed and pushed past her, heading up the stairs to Kira¡¯s room. My first attempt to talk with Sasori ended in a disaster. I was just hoping that my talk with Kira went a bit better.


    Previous | Table of Contents | Next

 Book 3: Chapter 13

    I knocked lightly on Kira¡¯s door. If it was Akiko or Maria, I might have just pushed my way in, but with Kira, we didn¡¯t really have that kind of relationship.


    ¡°Yes, Come in?¡±


    A voice said. I pushed opened the door and stepped into Kira¡¯s room. Once inside, I made sure to close it behind me. I didn¡¯t want Mr. Fukumi thinking he could peak. No sooner had I entered than I realized that her room that was usually immaculate had seemed to fall apart. Just in the last week, it looked like a tornado had rammed through it. I mean, it was probably as clean as my room ever was, but compared to what I came to expect from Kira, this was extremely worrying.


    She looked up from her phone, her eyes expressionless even when she saw me. ¡°Oh¡­ Hakaru. You¡¯re here.¡±


    That was all she had to say. She immediately glanced back down at her phone again, as if my presence didn¡¯t change anything.


    ¡°What is going on, Kira?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What does Hakaru mean?¡± Kira raised an eyebrow.


    I reached out and grabbed her phone, pulling it from her. It was a cellphone, and on it was a message line. There was definitely some guy¡¯s penis, and then there was a picture of Kira naked being returned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit me!¡¯ I snapped, tossing her phone to the floor. ¡°What is going on with this crap?¡±


    A flash of rage appeared on her face. ¡°What do you want? You don¡¯t own me? I can do whatever I want?¡±


    ¡°And this is what you want?¡± I demanded.


    She turned her head away, unable to meet my eyes. ¡°Who cares what I want? Not my parents. Not you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what you want.¡± I shot back.


    ¡°I want to run¡­¡± She said, her body shaking. ¡°I want to run away.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I blinked.


    ¡°I want to run away. I want to get away from my family. My home. This place.¡± She said bitterly. ¡°I want¡­ I want you to come with me!¡±


    I took a step back, completely surprised at her words. ¡°Come with you? Where?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter? We can just¡­ get away from them all. My whore mother. My dickless father. That bastard. All of the pigs at school who¡¯ve used me. All of them.¡±


    I shook my head slightly. Of all the things I thought she¡¯d say, I hadn¡¯t prepared for her to so boldly ask me to come with her. Then again, I had no clue what to expect when it came to her either.


    ¡°Why do you want me to come with you?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± She shook her head. ¡°Because¡­ Because¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just what I want, okay?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good enough.¡±


    ¡°It never is!¡± She snapped angrily. ¡°I never am. That¡¯s why you¡¯re with Akiko and your sister, and I heard about Tori at my school. You even have my mom wrapped around your finger. There is no room for me.¡±


    ¡°There is room,¡± I said.


    She rolled her eyes, turning away. ¡°How could I ever be happy with that? You¡¯re going to date multiple women, and me? I¡¯m too jealous for that.¡±


    ¡°Jealous? Aren¡¯t you the one that wanted me to fuck you with your mother?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±


    ¡°Changed your mind? What are you even¡­¡±


    I was really struggling to understand her. I¡¯d have thought perhaps she was on drugs just like Eiko. Her mind seemed to be all over the place and her face seemed to be twitching as if she was unstable. I had a feeling there was nothing I could say. This feeling of helplessness was shooting through me.


    ¡°Just¡­ leave. go¡­ have my mom. Close your eyes, pretend she¡¯s me. Honestly¡­ she¡¯s probably more innocent than I am. I¡¯ll keep him¡­ I¡¯ll keep him away from mom, even though he¡¯s recently shown interest.¡±


    ¡°Him? Who is it?¡± I demanded, ¡°Who is pulling all the strings? I need to know. Who is blackmailing you?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s too late. Just forget about it. The more you get involved, the more dangerous it becomes.¡±


    The helpless feeling overcoming me was echoed on her face. I didn¡¯t know what else to say. I attacked her with Dirt Scribe. Like with my mother, it didn¡¯t work. I blinked. God was protecting her mind? Wh-why? What was the point of this ability if everyone I needed to hear I couldn¡¯t get through to? I only had one other ability, True Feelings.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go,¡± I said, sighing.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± She blinked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You wanted to run away together. So, let¡¯s go.¡±


    It was her turn to look surprised. ¡°H-hakaru¡­ you can¡¯t mean it.¡±


    I reached forward and grabbed Kira. ¡°Pack your things, we¡¯re leaving.¡±


    I let her go and then went to her bedroom door, locking it.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked, her expression extremely complex.


    ¡°Your dad is some cucked pervert. Your mom is some delusional slut. Your right, there is no point in staying here any longer.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­ won¡¯t¡­ share¡­¡± She said stubbornly.


    I smiled sadly. ¡°My sister will always be my sister. Akiko¡­ well, I never cared about hurting her. I talk a big game, but what have I really gained since this all started?¡±


    ¡°What started?¡± Kira asked, her eyes narrowing.


    ¡°Look, we go. We go as far as we can. We just run from this all. Okay? Just you and me. We outrun your blackmailer. We outrun the gods themselves, okay?¡±


    This was the only thing I could think of to do. I¡¯d leave a message for everyone, but then we¡¯d take off for a week or so. Perhaps it¡¯d do us good to just get away for a bit. I could get Kira to fall for me, forget about her family, and maybe even get her into a Locked Promise. Was it manipulative? Fine. But the alternative was worse. I couldn¡¯t leave her to be corrupted any more by this bastard.


    At the very least, I could keep my voice sincere. Kira was buying it too. Her eyes started to brighten with just a bit of hope. I just needed a bit. I needed to rekindle the fire inside her. She was my friend, and the least I could do was take her away for a while, away from the coach and her apathetic family.


    ¡°A-re you certain?¡± Kira asked. ¡°You¡¯ll really leave everything for me?¡±


    I grabbed Kira and hugged her. ¡°Kira, I love you. I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    ¡°A-and the other girls?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my one and only.¡±


    ¡°Liar¡­¡± The voice didn¡¯t come from Kira, but from a disembodied voice nearby.


    Slowly, a form materialized in the middle of the room. Kira¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in confusion.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Tori? How are you¡­ what is going on?¡±


    ¡°Netorare!¡± I hissed, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The girl who appeared looked like Netorare. It took me a moment to realize that she wasn¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t Netori either. There was something different in her. She had a smoothness to her. Where Netori was cocky and defiant and Netorare was sad but caring¡­ this girl held a cold aloofness that chilled my bones.


    ¡°You¡¯re a liar.¡± She said. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t play with a girl¡¯s feelings like this.¡±


    ¡°Wh-who are you?¡± Kira asked.


    ¡°I am Netorase¡­¡± She said the words, rising up and floating a few steps until she was next to Kira, and then reaching out and wiping a tear from her cheek. ¡°Everything that has happened to you. It can be laid at my sister¡¯s feet, and this man is her agent.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I snapped. ¡°Was ruining her life with your champion not enough? Now you have to come here and cheat?¡±


    Netorase ignored me. ¡°The man who blackmails you, your father, even the boy you love here, they¡¯re all playing a game, and you¡¯re just a piece.¡±


    Kira¡¯s face fell and then she turned to me, a shocked expression. ¡°I-is this true?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her!¡± I said, ¡°She¡¯s just trying to confuse you so her champion wins. The man doing this to you. She¡¯s the one who gives him that power.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ know this? And you didn¡¯t say anything?¡±


    ¡°We can still leave,¡± I said helplessly. ¡°She¡¯s one of the people we need to get away from.¡±


    ¡°You never had any intention of quitting or leaving. You just wanted to trick her into submitting to you.¡± Netorase sighed. ¡°That is the problem with my sister. When you steal, it¡¯s difficult, to be honest. I¡¯m the only one willing to show the truth. Girl¡­ he attempted to use a skill to read your mind to help himself manipulate you. I shielded you from this. Now, I will return the skill unto him, and you can see the truth for the first time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My eyes widened.


    Kira¡¯s eyes suddenly focused on me, and she gasped. I felt nothing. Then again. Dirt Scribe never was something that people could feel. What was she seeing? Was she seeing the fact I wanted to build a harem? Was she learning about the game? Did she see the things I had done with her mother? The things I knew about her father? The sadistic things I did to Akiko? The disgust I had over seeing her with other men? I felt completely naked. What was she wearing?


    ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­¡± Kira turned away from me, a complicated look on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ heard enough.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t listen to her.¡± I begged. ¡°She just wants to share you¡­ with¡­ with everyone. She wants to use you like a sex doll.¡±


    ¡°Is that better than what you want?¡± Kira demanded. ¡°To treat me like some trophy in your game?¡±


    I winced, lowering my head. How had this gone so badly? These gods and goddesses didn¡¯t play fair. How could I have done anything in this situation?


    ¡°I think¡­ you should leave.¡± Kira spun away.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you!¡± I said.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m done with you!¡± She shot back.


    ¡°I am Netori¡¯s champion. I am the champion of theft! I don¡¯t need your permission. So, what, Rosy here wants to cheat. Who says I would allow it! If you want to run away with me, then I¡¯ll just take you!¡±


    I took a step forward, reaching out to grab Kira. I¡¯d take what I want! I wanted Kira out of this mess. I¡¯d make it happened, no matter what thoughts this goddess tries to implant into her brain. I barely took my second step forward when the world suddenly turned to white.


    ¡°I already told you once¡­¡± a voice echoed in my head, but this time it sounded like Kira¡¯s voice had been overlapped with Netorase¡¯s. ¡°It was never going to work this way.¡±


    I took my next step as darkness plunged around me. I blinked several times, white spots in my vision. Looking around, I realized I was standing in the middle of the street. I was somewhere between Kira¡¯s house and my own. As my thought recollected, fierce anger burst through me. That damn Netorase! Was she ever going to play fair?


    ¡°Netorare!¡± I immediately called out. ¡°Netorare! Get your ass out here! Your sister is a cheating bitch!¡±


    Only the darkness of the outside was there to answer me. Damn it. Was she abandoning me too? Or did Netorase distract her sister for a bit so she could do this to me? I believed that. Netorare had done the same to Netori. In fact, it seemed like all the god¡¯s and goddesses could cheat and screw around, and no one had my back in the slightest.


    ¡°Fuck all of you!¡± I shouted, screaming at the stars. ¡°All of you gods. You can all fuck off!¡±


    As I was shouting, a car was driving down the street quickly. I jumped to the side, but the car seemed to be following me.


    I had already back up to the sidewalk, and then the car bumped over the sidewalk. At the last second, I leaped back, narrowly avoiding it and falling on my ass.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± I cursed.


    Before I could say anything else, a bunch of men got out of the car. They were wearing suits and sunglasses. Was that, the Yakuza?


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This is for what you did to Gina!¡± A man shouted, kicking me in the gut.


    I keeled over, and as that happened, someone shoved a bag over my head. A bunch of men grabbed me, picked me up, and threw me into the back of the car. Before I could take my next breath, we were already speeding away. Damn it, what now?

 Book 3: Chapter 14

    The car continued to drive for some time. Any time I started to move or fight back, someone ended up punching me in the gut. I was lucky I didn¡¯t throw up in my mask. Well, I was someone who didn¡¯t vomit really easily. Even when I caught stomach flu, I could lie crouched in pain for days where a quick vomit would make me feel better. In this particular situation, my high tolerance was a blessing. I spoke up a few times, but I was basically ignored, and if I got too loud, I ended up getting punched again. Eventually, I settled into a sullen silence as I tried to work through what was happening.


    After some careful thought, there was only one conclusion in my mind. Gina had finally revealed the blackmail in which I had forced her into sex. That would certainly bring the Yakuza heat on me. They had even mentioned Gina when they snatched me off the street. Worst of all, I had no defense for myself. I had chosen to molest a woman I didn¡¯t even know. Maybe she was just being vindictive because I had turned her down. Could I have avoided this if I had just given her more attention?


    The car finally stopped and I was pulled out. I still couldn¡¯t see anything, but I could hear voices. Two men had me by each arm and were dragging me somewhere with the bag over my head, all I could see were shadows. I was aware when we passed indoors, but that was it. Eventually, I was sat somewhere, and my hands were tied down to the chair. They didn¡¯t pull my pants down, so I was hoping they weren¡¯t going to come up with any abstract or miserable forms of torture.


    I remained in the room in the dark for nearly two hours. I realized I was alone, but I was pretty sure calling out wouldn¡¯t do me any good. There was one person I could call to though. Netorare hadn¡¯t answered me before, but whatever distraction she had by Netorase had to be resolved by now.


    ¡°Netorare?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I heard a faint whisper in the darkroom. ¡°As soon as you were grabbed, I came¡­ but Netori sent me a message. She said¡­ don¡¯t get involved.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Netorare had to be lying, right? Why would Netori leave me here to be tortured?


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± her voice sounded at the point of tears. ¡°I must listen to sister. I lost and thus I am bound to follow her orders. That was the agreement, and it¡¯s now enforced by the greater gods. Netori said that I shouldn¡¯t get involved in earthly matters. She said it will be resolved by another, and I must only watch. Please¡­ be strong.¡±


    I felt a surge of anger and hopelessness. Why was she forsaking me? She was really just going to allow me to be tortured by these goons? This wouldn¡¯t even have happened if Netorase wasn¡¯t a cheating bitch in the first place. This was all their fault, and I was the one who had to be punished for it?


    I felt a hand on my shoulder. It was surprisingly warm and comfortable. Netorare was extremely close to me, although I could see her, and I had a distinct feeling even if my mask was off and the lights were on, I still wouldn¡¯t see her.


    ¡°I promise you¡­¡± Netorare said. ¡°I will make this up to you. I will¡­¡±


    ¡°If I survive¡­¡± I finished bitterly.


    Before Netorare could say anything further, the door opened with a loud raspy noise suggesting metal scraping against metal. Her hand on my shoulder disappeared just as the lights were turned on. I could see the light through my mask, but everything else was obscured. Two sets of steps were approaching me until a hand grabbed the bag and some of my hair besides and yanked it off. I gritted my teeth as I felt some hair go with the bag.


    I blinked a few times trying to get used to the light, and my eyes finally fell on the person holding my mask. It was none other than Gio. The guy next to him was just a random tough whom I didn¡¯t know. I blinked a couple more times and then shot him a look.


    ¡°What the hell, Gio?¡±


    ¡°I could say the same thing.¡± He said, his expression looking bitter. ¡°After that disaster with Jack, I was thinking I¡¯d be a better judge of character but aren¡¯t you a piece of work.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± I said.


    Gio nodded and the guy next to him stepped forward and punched me across the face. I wasn¡¯t a guy who got into a lot of fights, and being punched was extremely painful. I could only grimace as the pain spread throughout.


    ¡°You remember my sister, don¡¯t you?¡± Gio asked. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d do that to her.¡±


    Shit¡­ he knows everything. Damn it. Do I keep lying, or do I apologize?


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ GAH¡­¡± My breath came out as a fist landed in my gut and I let out a gasp. ¡°Fuck¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ you don¡¯t get to be sorry.¡± Gio continued. ¡°Pops is furious. You think me getting my anger out is bad, just wait until pops has at you. He¡¯s going to tear you apart.¡±


    ¡°Look, man¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± I said, coughing. ¡°It was an accident¡­ I¡­ Ahhhh¡­¡± This punch made my jaw feel like it was loose.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know? You didn¡¯t know you got my sister pregnant and then told her to fuck off?¡± He cursed. ¡°You know¡­ maybe if that was it, I could forgive you, but then you hit my sister and try to make the baby aborted. That¡¯s a Yamaki family baby, and you were going to murder it. That shit just ain¡¯t flying¡­¡±


    What the hell was he talking about? I didn¡¯t get her pregnant. This really was a setup! Before I could voice anything else, the man next to Gio started punching me some more. The pain was awful, I let out screams, but the hits kept coming. I was just starting to think they would never end when the door opened again. This time, There was a bigger group of people coming in.


    There was an old man with a cane, a least six toughs in suites, and standing at the very back was Gina. I shot her a glare, but she didn¡¯t seem to be looking at me at all. Rather, she was looking down at her hands and fidgeting.


    ¡°Gio¡­ son¡­ I know you want to remove some of your anger, but you need to be careful.¡± The old man said, moving up to Gio and patting his cheek.


    ¡°Damn it, dad, after what he did to sis, this is light.¡±


    ¡°You speak the truth, son¡­ He may be a no-good shit¡­ but he¡¯s also the no-good shit who is the daddy to my grandson.¡±


    Gio made a noise. ¡°You don¡¯t honestly plan to leave this guy alive, do you?¡±


    ¡°Well, that shall remain to be seen.¡± The old man shrugged, finally turning to me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get her pregnant!¡± I growled, finally getting my breath under control. ¡°This is bullshit.¡±


    ¡°You dare!¡± Gio took a step forward, but the old man raised his cane.


    ¡°Gina?¡±


    The girl started but then stepped forward. ¡°It was definitely him! He asked me out on a date but he really just wanted sex. He pushed me down, and then when I came to him and said I was pregnant¡­ that¡¯s when¡­ that¡¯s when¡­ he punched me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie!¡± I shouted, trying to move out of my chair, even as pain shot through me. ¡°Why the hell are you lying?¡±


    She shrunk back at my alligations, but all the men in the room only grew more agitated. I wanted to use Dirt Scribe, but it was once a day. I wasted my attempt on Kira, which in turn was blocked by Netorase. The only ability I had right now was True Feelings. Given its failure to give me what I wanted in the past, I had a feeling that True Feelings wouldn¡¯t do anything to help me now. She probably truly wanted to fuck me over.


    ¡°You bastard¡­¡± Gio pushed forward but didn¡¯t push against his dad¡¯s cane.


    The old man looked down at me and pursed his lips. ¡°You got some guts kid, calling my little girl a liar right in my face. I know no one wants to be a daddy, and some men have rage issues, so I was willing to overlook some things as long as you paid your due and swore your loyalty to my family, but you¡¯re making it really hard to forgive you, even if you are a runt.¡±


    As he was talking, a man slipped in and then approached him. He immediately whispered something in the old man¡¯s ear.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    The guy spoke louder and I could hear him. ¡°I said, there is a woman out front. She asked to see you.¡±


    ¡°Tell her I¡¯m busy. Why are you bothering me now? This is family business.¡±


    ¡°She said¡­¡± The man looked uncomfortable for a minute. ¡°She used a name. She called you¡­ the bone breaker. She said her name was¡­¡±


    ¡°Hellcat.¡± he finished the words, catching the man by surprise and leaving him just nodding numbly.


    The old man¡¯s face suddenly froze. It was almost like all the air in the room had managed to vanish, and then he shook his head as if shaking off his daze.


    ¡°Damn¡­ now?¡± The old man seemed completely flustered. ¡°Go, bring her in immediately. Yes, straight here. No delay.¡±


    The guy nodded, turned and then left for the door. As for the old man, he started to straighten his tie and coat. He looked like he was about to see a girl he had a crush on.


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    ¡°Not now¡­ Move him behind these crates. We have a guest, Look your best.¡± He seemed really anxious.


    Two men grabbed me and pulled my chair so I was facing away from the door. As they were pulling me, one man whispered to another.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t boss used to be called Bonebreaker back in his early days?¡± he said under hushed breath, ¡°Who is Hellcat?


    ¡°An old flame¡­¡± The other whispered back. ¡°Or some kind of childhood friend, maybe? I heard they were rivals. Her gang wouldn¡¯t fall in line with the Yakuza. She used to cause us hell a long time ago. That¡¯s where she got the name hellcat. He¡¯s in love with her, but I heard she shot him down and settled down herself¡­¡±


    That was all he had time to say before the door opened. Turning my head, I couldn¡¯t see her or the door, but I could just make out the old man. He raised his hands and then walked out of my sight.


    ¡°Pussycat! My¡­ it has been a long time. Why would you suddenly show up at my door? What has it been, twenty years? The last I saw you, we were still teenagers.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Bonebreaker. I¡¯d like to say the visit was casual. Regrettably, that just isn¡¯t the case.¡± A woman¡¯s voice came out.


    The voice felt oddly familiar, but I had been hit so many times I wasn¡¯t sure if I was just dizzy and imagining things.


    ¡°Ah¡­ business then. Is there something I can do for you?¡±


    ¡°Of sorts. It seems like you¡¯ve decided to touch my property.¡±


    The atmosphere that started out cordially suddenly turned silent and tense. There were a few moments before the old man responded.


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°I thought we had an agreement. I leave your group alone, and you don¡¯t touch what is mine.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t touched that shrine! I still don¡¯t get why you gave so much for us to leave it. I heard you became a shrine maiden too, right? Look, I can¡¯t help that the shrine went under. I was under no obligation to support your little cult.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the shrine. This is personal. This is¡­ family.¡±


    ¡±That man¡­¡± He sounded even more uneasy. ¡°I haven¡¯t touched him. Even though he goes around banging any girl and disrespecting you¡­ why the hell did you marry that fucker? Look, pussycat, I got the message years ago. You turned me down. I moved on. If your husband is in trouble, it¡¯s some other guy he¡¯s pissed off over the years. Don¡¯t act like I¡¯m the only man that fucker has cucked over the years.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act so na?ve¡­¡± The loud steps left him and were getting closer to me.


    The two people who were guarding me were looking over my shoulder with their mouths open as hands grabbed my chair. I was pulled out from behind my restraints and spun around. I looked up at the women who grabbed my chair, and the familiarity in her voice finally came slamming home. I had been suspicious. It was too difficult to believe, but it really was true.


    ¡°Mother?¡± I said, my eyes popping out.


    ¡°Sweetie¡­¡± she rubbed a hand across my cheek, causing me to wince.


    As she looked over my body with extreme affection and carefulness, her expression darkened at every bruise she came across.  A strange miasma seemed to begin to grow around her, and I could feel the air start to chill in the room. She spun around and shot the group a glare, and several of them gasped or took a step back. The pregnant Gina grew weak in the knees and held the wall to keep from falling over. As for the old man, his face had gone completely white. She was facing a group of nearly ten armed men in suits¡­ yet the person who looked most afraid was the big boss himself!

 Book 3: Chapter 15

    ¡°Mother, what are you doing here?¡± I forced through my lips, even though my jaw was sore and it hurt to talk.


    ¡°Shush¡­ sweetie, mommy is dealing with it.¡± Mother shot me a quick affectionate look before it turned ugly as she glared at Gio¡¯s supposed father.


    ¡°M-mother!¡± The old man took several steps back and held up his arm like he was physically defending himself. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that brat is your¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°I still have little mice that feed me information, and when they said my son was pulled off the street by men in suits, I told myself it couldn¡¯t possibly be Gakuto. That old man wouldn¡¯t dare touch my precious children.¡±


    The old man shook for a second, lifting his hands. ¡°Ma petite fleur, it was an accident. A mistake. Had I known he was your son, I would have never handled things in a way that disrespected you. Of course, you can have him back. This was my son and daughters doing. You know how kids can be. They never concern themselves with blood ties and alliances. The youth is hotblooded, right? They just weren¡¯t checking who they were offending.¡±


    He shot Gio an extremely angry look. Gio looked back in confusion. It was clear he had no clue why his father was so flustered and angry. In fact, the shock on his face showed he had never seen his father act this way in his life before. Still, he seemed to fail to read his father¡¯s mood and stepped forward defiantly.


    ¡°Pops¡­ you can¡¯t seriously let him go after what he did to sister¡­¡±


    The old man¡¯s hand clenched like he wanted to smack some sense in his son, but it was too late. My mother cocked her head and her gaze shot to Gina.


    ¡°My son? And what do you claim he did?¡± Her voice was extremely cold.


    ¡°He got my sister pregnant!¡± He said. ¡°And then tried to make her abort it!¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Her voice was spoken so casually, that it made everyone shiver.


    Gio¡¯s mouth fell opened and he blinked, unable to understand how she wasn¡¯t moved by his words.


    ¡°Whoever my son deposits his baby batter in, it¡¯s none of your concern, and if he doesn¡¯t want to keep the baby, who the hell are you to force him to be a father? I don¡¯t give a shit about some dumb twat teenager who thinks herself a prochoice mommy. She certainly didn¡¯t hesitate to open her legs to accept my son¡¯s seed, but now that it¡¯s making something, she suddenly doesn¡¯t want to be rid of it but still wants him to take care of it? Where the hell is his choice? That sounds like more western feminist bullshit. The last I checked, this was still Japan!¡±


    ¡°Ma petite fleur¡­¡± The old man tried to force a smile while looking like he was pleading. ¡°I was suggesting we make this boy family. I was never going to hurt him. Is it so bad that our family takes care of his baby? Our house will pay, of course.¡±


    ¡°Is this the girl?¡± Mother pointed at Gina, who was trying to hide behind the crowd now, her entire body shaking.


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± The old man gestured his daughter to come to his side. ¡°This is my daughter Gina. The two met at his job. They had sex, and after she got pregnant, she says he started shafting her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not tru-¡° I started but when mom held up her hand, I instantly stopped.


    For some reason, all the fear and anxiety I had been feeling was completely gone. It felt like Mother was going to make everything right. The terrified expression of the old man was only the icing on the cake. Not everyone there was scared. Most just looked confused, as if they couldn¡¯t understand why this woman was allowed to talk to their boss this way. However, no one would move without the boss¡¯s orders, and I had a feeling deep down that he wouldn¡¯t make that order, no matter what my mother said.


    ¡°Girl¡­¡± Mother reached into her purse and pulled out a long gohei. ¡°For many years, I worked exclusively as a shrine maiden. When I turned 18, I was blessed by a goddess, and given the ability to see the hidden truth in all things, do you know what this means?¡±


    The girl shook, content with not saying anything, but her father nudged her forward, nodding at her to speak.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Mother gave a displeased noise while she shook her Gohei, the paper rattling with a soft sound. ¡°Stupid, and a cumdumpster besides.¡±


    Mother began to walk towards the door. Gina tried to step back, but her father didn¡¯t allow her. She was shaking but didn¡¯t move as my mother approached, shaking her paper stick as she got closer and closer.


    ¡°Wh-what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You could say¡­ I have a knack for smelling out bullshit. It served me well as a Sukeban and it only got stronger as a maiden. The last sixteen years with my husband has only made it flawless.¡± She stopped, the paper just touching Gina¡¯s belly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance. Speak the truth of things.¡±


    ¡°This is- it¡¯s Hakaru¡¯s baby! It¡¯s-¡±


    Mother¡¯s eyes I couldn¡¯t see, but they suddenly made Gina¡¯s words catch on her lips. Mother leaned forward, her lips right next to Gina¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Liar¡­¡± She whispered simply.


    It sounded like a sentence though, and Gina¡¯s knees grew so weak, that she collapsed to the floor.


    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Gio took a step forward. ¡°Father, between your own daughter and this woman, who will you-¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Gina suddenly screamed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ I didn¡¯t want to lie.¡±


    Gio¡¯s mouth fell opened and closed a few times. ¡°S-sister?¡±


    Gio¡¯s father closed his eyes and looked away as if he had just experienced a slap across the face.


    ¡°They made me¡­ they had pictures¡­ pictures of me¡­ they wanted to embarrass the whole gang. Said they¡¯d show everyone if I didn¡¯t¡­ If I didn¡¯t¡­ then he got me pregnant. He told me to pin it on Hakaru¡­ he wanted me to¡­ to say it was Hakaru¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Daughter!¡± The man¡¯s eyes opened and he slammed his cane down. ¡°Enough!¡±


    ¡°I wanted it to be Hakaru¡¯s. I wish it had been¡­ you should have taken me when you had the chance¡­¡± Gina started balling. ¡°I wanted you¡­ why couldn¡¯t you take me when you had the chance¡­¡±


    Gina was crying and reaching out towards me, her eyes pleading. My mother suddenly smacked her hands with the Gohei.


    ¡°Because my son could see your sluttiness from a mile away!¡± Mother barked. ¡°Even if he had you, you still would have spread your legs for others. Your nature is nothing but a cumdumpster. Even I can smell the slut on you!¡±


    ¡°Ma petite¡­ no¡­ Hellcat¡­ you¡¯ve made your point.¡± The man spoke solidly even as his pregnant daughter wailed on the floor. ¡°It appears we were in complete error here. You have our apologies. Please take your son¡­¡±


    Mother looked unmoved. Instead, a dark smear formed on her face.


    ¡°And what of compensation?¡±


    The old man blinked. ¡°Th-that¡­ I will definitely make it up to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Make it up? You believed the lies of a whore, kidnapped my son, beat him, tried to pin false accusations on him¡­ look at his body! Do you think a favor is what I want?¡± Mother snapped, shoving her shrine maiden¡¯s device away. ¡°No¡­ we do things the way we always have. Blood for blood. Your daughter should receive a punishment equal to her guilt in all of this.¡±


    ¡°My daughter isn¡¯t in a state to be beaten¡­ I will receive it in her place¡­¡± The man sighed in resignation.


    ¡°No, father!¡± Gina cried out.


    Several other men made noises of alarm. Watching the old man get beaten would certainly demoralize the entire gang. No one there wanted to see that.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I want¡­¡± Mother¡¯s lip turned up cruelly.


    The big boss eyed her with a worried look, ¡°What do you propose?¡±


    ¡°Your whore of a daughter opens her legs for any man. It was her own lewd images that got you here, so it seems like you should just make the title official. From now on, you no longer have a daughter. You have a cumdumpster. That will be her name.¡±


    ¡°You want me to change her name?¡± He said in disbelief.


    ¡°No¡­ I already said it.¡± Her eyes flashed angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? I want her to be used to dump cum. I want every man here to use her pussy to ejaculate in and on her. I want tattoos at every entrance including on her forehead to insert cum here. I then want her to go to one of those hotels I know you have.  I want an advertisement online¡­ free cum dumpster at that location and I want everyone invited. For the rest of her days, I want anyone who wants to deposit cum in her to be able to so. I want her reprogrammed so that she will never resist, never say no, and never dispute what she is and always will be! I want people to walk down the street, see her lying on her ass with her legs spread open, another fatherless baby in her womb, and cum leaking out of every hole and I want people to point and say¡­ oh, there is the local cumdumpster! You do that, Bone breaker¡­ and we can be done here.¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­¡± Gina shook her head.


    ¡°Father¡­ this is ridiculous!¡± Gio shouted.


    The old man looked like the light had gone out of his eyes. His face was white, and he was shaking. All of the men glanced over at him. The looks on their faces were rage. They were waiting for him to give the order to attack my mother. She had gone too far.


    He worked some moisture back into his mouth and then dropped his hand. ¡°Do it¡­ grab her, put her over that crate¡­¡±


    Everyone froze. No one knew what to make of his orders. Fury suddenly flushed the old man¡¯s face and he pointed down at Gina.


    ¡°Grab the cumdumpster and fill it with cum, are you fuckers deaf!¡±


    The men ran forward and grabbed Gina. Only when she realized that this was actually happening did her eyes start to turn to full panic. She struggled and screamed, but the two men forced her over a crate and pulled down her pants, just as the old man had ordered. At this point, Gio howled and leaped forward too. Five other men had to pile on him to keep him from running to save his sister.


    Gina¡¯s ass was exposed in an instant, and with everything else prepared, one of the men was pulling out his dick. He kept shooting looks to the boss, but the man mom called Gakuto was looking the other direction as if ignoring the screams of his daughter. As for my mother, she watched the entire scene coldly. It was only at that moment I finally snapped out of my own daze.


    ¡°W-wait! Mom!¡± I cried out.


    Mom¡¯s cold expression suddenly disappeared as she spun to me. ¡°H-Hakaru¡­ oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry baby, you¡¯re still all tied up¡­¡±


    She ran to me and suddenly her chest was in my face. It took three attempts to talk through her breasts before she finally gave me the room to say what I wanted to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that hurt¡­ and I think this Gina girl has information I need. Can we¡­ can we change the punishment. I need information more than this. Please¡­ mother?¡± I was uncomfortably pleading with her, especially after the show she put on.


    However, her response to me was immediately a blush. ¡°Ah.. d-did mother go too far?¡±


    Why did mom suddenly look so cute when she was looking at me like that. It was like the cold woman who threw down righteous vengeance was a complete lie! The cute, uncertain mother who blushed and looked at her son with her head lowered, wasn¡¯t that my real mother?


    Everyone else in the room seemed to have frozen too. Mother¡¯s change in demeanor between how she treated Gina and how she treated me, it was way too exaggerated!


    ¡°No¡­ mother was really cool!¡± I said, ¡°But¡­ We have to see the big picture. Someone made Gina tell those lies, right. That means, my true enemy is yet to be revealed. We can¡¯t be caught up on the ones who pulled the trigger when the one who gave the order is still hiding!¡±


    The entire room was silent. Even Gina and Gio had stopped struggling. Everyone was waiting for my mother¡¯s next proclamation. The entire fate of the Yakuza most likely rested on her next words.


    Mother thought about what I said very carefully, tapping her lips before she suddenly smiled and then said. ¡°Hakaru thinks I¡¯m cool!¡±


    Everyone in the room collapsed.

 Book 3: Chapter 16

    ¡°I swear, Hellcat, someone is going to pay for this.¡± Gakuto said, ¡°This wasn¡¯t just an attack on your son. My daughter was impregnated and blackmailed. No one fucks with my family that way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to see there still is a bit of fire in you, Bone Breaker, I was afraid you¡¯d gone soft.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Ma Petite Fleur, for you, I¡¯ll be harder than any man¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Gio cleared his throat and then took a step towards me.


    I was out of the chair and my restraints now, and we were no longer in the scary warehouse, but an adjacent office that looked a lot less threatening and scary.


    ¡°Gio¡­¡± I responded flatly.


    ¡°Ehhhaa!¡± Gio suddenly turned and smashed his head on the solid would desk.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I let out a cry as he looked up at me with blood running down his forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, bro!¡± Gio said, tears in his eyes. ¡°When it comes to my sister, I don¡¯t think that good. You did nothing wrong and always treated my family right, and I wronged you.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡­¡±


    ¡°More than that¡­ even after my sister did you wrong, you still chose to forgive. I owe you, man. I just can¡¯t believe sis. We¡¯re the Yakuza! We¡¯re the ones who do the coercion! Whose got her scared so bad that she not only didn¡¯t tell us but she also still won¡¯t admit who did it?¡±


    After being stripped down and almost turned into an impromptu cum dumpster while her father did nothing, Gina was still in a bit of shock. She thanked me, pulled her clothing back on, and then was taken out of sight after we asked her a few questions. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t very helpful and most of her answers were that she didn¡¯t remember or couldn¡¯t say. I didn¡¯t find that particularly surprising.


    I shook my head and patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on your sister. These people I¡¯m dealing with, they¡­ have a way about them. They can mess with your mind, especially when sex is involved. I have no doubt they had the ability to convince your sister, she had to go through with this, and also made it impossible for her to remember who did it.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you do have an idea of who did this?¡± Gakuto said, giving off a dangerous aura.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard rumors,¡± I explained. ¡°The younger girls who get into your¡­ um¡­ parties¡­  particularly when they come from my school, a lot of them are being blackmailed. There¡¯s some kind of sex ring taking place at the school. I know the vice-principal is involved, but he¡¯s just a patsy. The principal¡­¡±


    I shook my head, that was about all I knew. The principal had been at that hotel where I met Eiko. He was even talking about sharing and a goddess. Did he really have some involvement with Netorase?


    Gakuto was scratching his chin thoughtfully as I spoke. ¡°How interesting. I did find it odd the ease of young women volunteering for these events lately. The idea that a woman was tricked or made into a slut like that, I might have said something like good-riddance for dumb girls making dumb mistakes. Then it was my own daughter, and it looks like I need to reflect on some of the decisions we¡¯ve been making lately. If we really have a rat providing us coerced goods¡­ well, that¡¯s not good for our image, I think. As I said, we¡¯ll be taking care of this.¡±


    Mother shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s none of my concern. If someone threatens my child, I will destroy them. Otherwise, do whatever you want.¡±


    Gakuto put on a forced smile, and the two finally gave their farewells. I gave a farewell to Gio too and he forced me to promise to get a favor from him in the future.


    ¡°Anything, Bro¡­¡± Gio said. ¡°I¡¯m a man who pays my debts. Oh, yeah¡­ and if that enemy of yours, if you ever find out who he is for certain, give me a call. Whatever man thought he could fuck with my sister, I want to make him pay.¡±


    Mother¡¯s car was waiting in the parking garage. We really were in a place far from anywhere. I couldn¡¯t even begin to guess how my mother found this place. Of course, it was more horrifying wondering what would have happened to me had she not found this place. There was a very good chance I¡¯d be dead right now. I clenched my fist just thinking about it. Tomorrow, at school, I was going beat the shit out of Mr. Fukumi and get him to confess his source. I¡¯d make sure Netorare fucks with Cuckold too so he can¡¯t block my Dirty Scribe. I would get my answers, and then I would get Kira out of her predicament.


    A hand suddenly touched my knee gently, and I looked over to see mom watching me. She had started the car, but she wasn¡¯t driving yet.


    ¡°My son, whatever you choose to do, do it with a cool head.¡±


    I blinked and then tried to unclench my body. It appeared like my inner thoughts were a bit too obvious when it came to Mother.


    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡­¡± I smiled at her. ¡°I was just thinking about the people who need to pay.¡±


    Mother nodded and turned to me. ¡°Vengeance is fine, just make sure it is directed at the right people.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°What do you mean? I think I¡¯m pretty sure who did this.¡±


    Mother shrugged. ¡°The group I was a part of back in the day was all women. We didn¡¯t have the numbers or strength of our male counterparts, but we still managed to carve a nice place for ourselves. This was because we were cunning. Only fools attack their enemies directly. If I had two enemies, and I wanted to strike at them, I¡¯d never hit them head-on. I wouldn¡¯t have the strength. What I¡¯d do instead is try to make them fight each other. If you drive a rival street gang into a war, there is a good chance they¡¯ll destroy each other for you.¡±


    Her words went through my mind, and I was reminded that there were more people in play. As to how many, or how far wide they were, I couldn¡¯t even guess. I knew in my school there was already Netorare, Netori, Netorase, and Cuckold. Were all the gods in my high school? Well, if they wanted to get their hands on Netori, they kind of needed to be.


    ¡°Who would be ballsy enough to start a war using the Yakuza?¡± I asked.


    Mother shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, my son. But whoever it was, they¡¯d be the person to benefit from it the most. Probably the last person that you would expect as well.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond. Mother¡¯s words made a certain kind of sense. That didn¡¯t mean I still didn¡¯t need to chase after whoever was wronging Kira. Netorase¡¯s champion was still my greatest threat at the moment. This other god who sent Gina my way, they were still sitting in the dark like a spider. I could only respond to the threats I could see.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± I finally asked after we drove in silence for a bit. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Foolish child, I¡¯m your mother.¡± Mom said as if this was the most obvious thing in the world.


    ¡°Ah¡­ r-right¡­¡± I shook my head. ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I mean. What¡¯s with the gangs? Why were you a shrine maiden? Why did you even marry someone like dad?¡±


    ¡°I suppose I can answer those questions, but the answers will cost you something. Are you sure you can pay the price?¡±


    I gulped and then nodded. ¡°Yes, I really want to know.¡±


    With her being somehow protected, I wouldn¡¯t be able to Dirt Scribe her. The only way I could find out more about my mother was to ask her directly.


    ¡°Although Japan was annexed by the United States a long time ago, it was in the 70s during the Vietnam War when they really started enacting policies that spread the white idealism movement. It only got worse in eighties and nineties when I grew up. I ended up running away from home and joining some youth groups that tried to fight American Supremacy, and that eventually snowballed to me running a small gang of women. We weren¡¯t drug dealers or anything. We were more about spraying anti-American tags on anything and everything.


    ¡°I grew to the head of the group by the time I was your age. I dropped out of high school, and I was on a one-way pass to doing worse things. Even though men like Bone Crusher wanted to tempt me and my women, I managed to keep them from getting into the more illegal rackets. Although¡­ there were other groups that thought we were pushovers because we didn¡¯t sell drugs. One thing led to another, a war broke out, and a lot of my girls were taken into other gangs, often by being raped.


    ¡°As for me, I avoided rape and kept my chastity, but I ended up half-dead on the doorstep of a shrine without a memory of how I got there. The shrine head bandaged me up, cleaned me up, and taught me about their god.


    ¡°I had performed a one-woman rampage across the gangs. I had used every trick I could to bring them down. I spread a lot of lies and started a lot of battles. I had gotten vengeance for every girl that had been taken from me, and all that was asked in return was that I become a shrine maiden.


    ¡°The shrine head was your grandfather, you see. I owed that man a lot. He never touched me or took advantage of me, but he taught me all about his god. He helped me overcome my rage and become a better person. So¡­ to thank him, I cut a deal with the remaining gangs that I would stop going after them, and then I trained as a shrine maiden.¡±


    ¡°What god is it?¡±


    ¡°He said there wasn¡¯t one.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Mother chuckled. ¡°He said the god had left his post a long time ago. The reason he maintained the shrine wasn¡¯t because of the god that was but because of the god that will be.¡±


    ¡°Will be?¡± I blinked, not really understanding it, ¡°So, you¡¯re a shrine maiden without a god?¡±


    ¡°And without a shrine¡­ it was torn down about the time you were born after your grandpa died from a heart attack.¡± Mother smiled sadly. ¡°You can imagine why I never talked about it.¡±


    ¡°So, you met dad as a shrine maiden?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Mother nodded. ¡°He was a major playboy, your father. He hit on all the girls. I was one of three eventual shrine maidens. He slept with the other two frequently.¡±


    ¡°I mean no offense mom, but I think he slept with you too¡­¡±


    Mother let out a laugh. ¡°I actually found your father repulsive. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to hear it, but I fancied your grandpa much more.¡±


    ¡°Th-then why dad? Why did you sleep with a player?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Her lips quivered for a moment. ¡°I had to¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t get into the specifics, but for a time, we believed your dad was the reincarnation of that shrines god. I believed it was my duty to be with him.¡±


    My eyes widened as the implications reached home. ¡°You thought Dad was going to become a god?¡±


    The car stopped, and I realized we had reached home. Mother turned to me, a serious look on her face.


    ¡°I was young, and I believed that if I gave my virginity to your father, I would make him a god. I was young and foolish, and as he grew older, he exuded less and less of the divine traits of the abandoned mantle, and that¡¯s all there is to it.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say, mom. I think dad¡¯s proven he doesn¡¯t have what it takes to even be a decent man, let alone a deity. It might be best if you moved on.¡±


    Mom chuckled. ¡°My son really has been changing. I can see it. There was a time you¡¯d never say things like this so boldly to me.¡±


    ¡°I just¡­¡± I lowered my head. ¡°I want you to be happy, okay?¡±


    Mom¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I¡¯m happy. Do you know why?¡±


    Her expression started to turn predatory. I gulped.


    ¡°U-um, why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ Hakaru¡­ I¡¯ve answered your questions. Now that we¡¯re home, it¡¯s time you pay the cost!¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 17

    ¡°AHH! Hakaru!¡± Mom moaned. ¡°Harder¡­ do me harder!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you can handle it?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ Hakaru¡­ you won¡¯t break your mother. Give it all to me!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± I went all out on my mother.


    ¡°Ahh! Ahhh! Yes¡­ yes¡­ right there¡­ keep going¡­ keep going¡­ don¡¯t stop!¡±


    ¡°Mother, I can¡¯t keep up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop! Baby¡­ don¡¯t stop!¡±


    The door opened and dad looked inside. He had creases in his forehead.


    ¡°Um¡­ I just got home to find the two of you like this. To do this kind of thing with your son¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡¯ Mom grabbed a pillow and flung it at him. ¡°You haven¡¯t touched me in years!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Th-that! Still¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahhn!¡± Mother cried out, ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ that¡¯s it, baby¡­ it felt so good.¡±


    Mother finally stopped, and I pulled away from her. While panting, she straightened her hair as if she had all the time in the world and her husband hadn¡¯t just caught her in bed with her son. A moment later, the door opened another crack, and Maria glanced inside.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Mom collapsed down on the bed. ¡°We¡¯re finished, are you happy now?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I heard you through the walls¡­¡± Maria blushed. ¡°I want what mom¡¯s having.¡±


    The two girls turn to me. I threw up my hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a foot massage!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Hakaru¡¯s giving foot massages?¡± Maria¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Hakaru, come to my room and do me next.¡±


    Mother snorted. ¡°You think Hakaru should just give you a foot massage because you¡¯re his sister? I had to bribe him well to get it this good.¡±


    ¡°I-I can give him stuff too!¡± Maria insisted.


    ¡°An inexperienced girl like you?¡± Mom shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re way too young to properly give anything, girl.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Shows what you know¡­ Hakaru and I¡­ I mean¡­¡± Maria¡¯s face suddenly went red as she almost said something.


    Meanwhile, mom was shooting her a smug look, and dad just looked confused.


    ¡°Hakaru! C-come rub my feet! I¡¯ll let you rub whatever you want!¡±


    ¡°Uhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Go, dear,¡± Mom reached out and patted my head, ¡°You¡¯ve satisfied me plenty for now.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re talking about foot rubs, right guys?¡± Dad said, scratching his head.


    ¡°R-right¡­¡± I decided the situation was feeling weird with the two women, mother, and daughter, shooting daggers at each other.


    It was probably best if I retreated anyway. I got up and immediately headed out of the room.


    ¡°Eh? I¡¯m the head of this household¡­ Can¡¯t I get a foot massage?¡± Dad asked.


    ¡°Go rub your own feet!¡± Mom slammed the door in dad¡¯s face.


    Sister grabbed my hand and pulled me into her room, the door shutting behind us. Dad was left in the living room, completely abandoned. Maria was fuming pretty bad about mom. She was never that jealous about Akiko or the other girls. I was surprised to see her being so competitive because of mom. In many ways, it was kind of cute. She insisted on finishing up with a blowjob after I rubbed her feet for a while. I didn¡¯t complain as she sucked me off. Plus, because of the previous incident, even if weird noises were heard from the room, they wouldn¡¯t raise suspicions.


    Wait, was that mother¡¯s plan from the beginning? By being loud during our foot rub, was she starting to condition the household to ignore her loud moaning sounds? That couldn¡¯t be possible, right? Mom certainly wasn¡¯t that nefarious. After finishing with my sister, I would have returned to mom¡¯s room and possibly pushed our relationship a little farther, except dad was currently home.


    As for me, I had to get my head into the game. As far as I reckoned, there were at least three gods I was fighting right now. There was the mysterious god who had sent Gina after me. There was Cuckold, who was subordinate to some yet unknown god or group of gods. There was also Netorase, who seemed to be going after and somehow manipulating Kira. Was she the head of this school blackmail conspiracy? Based on my previous interactions with her, somehow, I felt that didn¡¯t fit. Netorase seemed almost protective of Kira, insisting on telling her the truth.


    I dreaded to think what Kira thought about me now that she knew everything. I had seen the tears in her eyes. I had seen her turn away, unable to look at me. Somewhere, deep down, I realized that I wasn¡¯t ready to face her again yet. The blow that had been done was too much for me. I couldn¡¯t charge in like last time. That didn¡¯t mean I planned to do nothing. Rather, I needed to start making plans. I needed a strategy on how I was going to deal with them. I wouldn¡¯t be able to save Kira directly¡­ but I could take down her blackmailer.


    The biggest problem was that I didn¡¯t know who I was dealing with. I needed to find some way to get into this group. The obvious choice would be to use cuckold. He could help me with everything. However, I didn¡¯t want to use that guy¡¯s help. I remembered Netorare¡¯s warnings clearly. What I needed was an event, like the time when Eiko was used as a meat toilet, where everyone who might possibly be involved in the conspiracy would gather.


    Okay, now I just needed to find someone who might be involved¡­ I stopped pacing, and my eyes landed on my dad. He was out of his work uniform and sitting in a white tee-shirt and striped boxers, staring at the television. I checked my phone and found that it was a little past midnight. It was very close to bedtime for me, but it was also a new day!


    My eyes finding their target, I sat in the loveseat across from the couch dad was on. Dad was a sexual deviant. If there was anyone in town who was up to nefarious acts, he was bound to be involved in it. He had been involved in that weird orgy thing at the hot spring resort. Now, I was betting he had at least a visitor¡¯s pass when it came to this high school sex ring.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He asked, frowning.


    I had been staring at him a bit creepily. I quickly coughed and organized my thoughts. ¡°Uh¡­ dad¡­ there was something happening at school, and I was hoping you could help me?¡±


    ¡°Eh? School?¡± Dad shook his head. ¡°Hakaru, I told you before. Men handle their shit themselves. You got problems with bullies or some teacher, step up and fix it.¡±


    I nodded, even while compressing my lips bitterly. That had been dad¡¯s motto. There was a time when I really thought he just wanted the best for me. Now, I knew it came from laziness. Even when it came to permission slips and things he was required to do as a parent, I had to take those things to mom or they wouldn¡¯t be finished.


    Amusingly enough, if it was my sister asking for help, he¡¯d say that it was the responsibility of women to help women since women knew women best. In other words, she should go ask her mom.


    ¡°It¡¯s something way illegal.¡± I continued before dad completely shut me down. ¡°An ex-girlfriend of mine, I think that she¡¯s being coerced into having sex. I think it may even involve some of the teachers at school!¡±


    To a normal parent, this accusation would likely send waves of shock and fear and startlement. Some might dismiss it instantly as some kind of paranoia, while others might fly into a frenzy, wanting to protect their child. As for my dad, his reaction was nonexistent. I might have said something simple like water was wet for all of the worries that grew on his face. At that moment, I struck with Dirt Scribe.


    Damn, this kid is irritating. Why did that bitch Sasori cancel on me tonight? She¡¯s been weird since the hot springs trip. Ah, whatever, she¡¯s the slut who banged some other guy. If she feels guilty about it now. That¡¯s on her. I should teach that slut a lesson¡­


    ¡°D-dad!¡± I spoke passionately, bringing his eyes to me. ¡°Do you think there is some kind of sex organization who is abusing students?¡±


    I had limited time to use Dirt Scribe, and my previous question apparently wasn¡¯t enough to have him focus on that. Plus, I really didn¡¯t want to hear dad¡¯s filthy thoughts when it came to Mrs. Fukumi.


    Hehe¡­ so Hakaru¡¯s found out about the God of Lust Society, huh? Maybe I should throw him a bone and bring him along to the event next Friday. Naw, let the kid figure it out on his own. If he¡¯s too dumb to get in on his own to enjoy free pussy, well then he doesn¡¯t deserve it. Hey, actually, that gives me an idea, I think Sa-


    I clenched my teeth and resisted hitting the table angrily. Why did dad have to be such a slow thinker! It didn¡¯t matter, he gave me what I needed to know. The God of Lust Society. I had a name now. I also had a date. Next Friday there would be some kind of meeting, a meeting with free pussy involved.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± Dad finally answered my questions. ¡°You¡¯re just paranoid boy. If something like that existed, it would cause a complete scandal. I mean, an organization the blackmails young women and turns their bodies into sex toys for wealthy older men? That would implode explosively in an instant.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I smiled forcefully. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right, Dad.¡±


    Yet, you were oddly specific when describing such an organization. You weren¡¯t even subtle at all. Did Dad do that so that I continued to look in on it and discover it on my own, or was he really so full of himself that he thought he was being subtle? Honestly, either option could be true when it came to father. He was an arrogant, selfish man who thought he was better than everyone else.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late, Dad¡­ I¡¯m going to head to bed.¡± I sighed, standing up.


    ¡°Yeah, see ya.¡± He didn¡¯t give me another glance.


    He¡¯d probably look at me if I gave him my girlfriend to bang. Hell, he¡¯d probably trade his own wife for some fresh pussy. I felt a bit sick, so I returned to my room. Once I got in privacy, I made a call.


    ¡°Hey¡­ yeah¡­ Gio? Find out what you can about something called the God of Lust Society.¡±


    ¡°The God of Lust Society?¡± Gio asked. ¡°Wait¡­ are they the fuckers who got Gina pregnant? Damn¡­ that sounds like something dad is involved in. I got the impression earlier that dad might know more than he is letting on. He seemed oddly regretful like he might have played a hand personally into what happened to sis. He keeps talking about reevaluating his business prospects and moving in a new direction. I think he knows something.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t pump the head of the Yakuza for information,¡± I said helplessly. ¡°But, some discrete questioning, very discrete, might be helpful.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ yeah, dad might kick my ass. I¡¯ll be discrete.¡±


    After ending the conversation with him, I called Akiko.


    ¡°The God of Lust Society? I¡¯ve heard rumors, but never the name. I¡¯ll look into it at school tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get caught up in it.¡± I shot back. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be their next blackmail target.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to blackmail a girl who already has nothing.¡±


    ¡°I mean it!¡± I said, but then there was a silence that started to worry me. ¡°Akiko?¡±


    ¡°Hakaru worried about my safety. It makes me feel so happy.¡± Akiko said.


    ¡°Your my slave, bitch!¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ that makes me happy too!¡±


    Click. I sighed after hanging up on her. After a moment, I looked up.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re watching. Come out.¡±


    A moment later, Netorare appeared out of thin air. She looked somewhat depressed and melancholy.


    ¡°You seem to have things worked out.¡± She said stiffly.


    ¡°Netorare¡­¡± I turned to her.


    ¡°I should have¡­ I should help¡­¡± She suddenly broke into tears.


    I lifted a hand and wiped a tear from her cheek. ¡°Netorare, I have a question I need answered. How far am I from level 4?


    Netorare lowered her head. ¡°Barely any. Just over 100 points. You could easily earn it with your sister tonight.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°My goal isn¡¯t to reach level 4. I want 20,000 points by Friday. It¡¯s time I got another skill.¡±


    ¡°That would need almost 10,000 points, how do you plan to get that by Friday?¡±


    I reached out and grabbed Netorare¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I¡¯d like you to help me reach my goal.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure how I expected her to react. However, it wasn¡¯t how she ended up reacting. She looked up at me with watery eyes. A small smile formed on her lips.


    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 18

    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± Netorare breathed, allowing her robe to fall to the floor.


    Even though I had been with many women at this point, Netorare wasn¡¯t just another woman. She was a goddess, and her beauty seemed to know no equal. It wasn¡¯t that Kira, Akiko, or Maria weren¡¯t beautiful woman, but the goddesses always had something extra. They had a certain degree of perfection, of divinity that seemed to flow out of them. Her body was perfect and smooth. Her nipples were pert and lush. Her legs were smooth, and her pubic region had just a small strip of hair. Yet, there was absolutely no evidence of shaving or shave bumps. Her hair grew exactly where it needed to be.


    The differences between her and Netori were minuscule, but the more I familiarized myself with the two women, the more easily I could tell them apart. Netorare was just a bit shorter and just a bit pudgier. She had a more innocent feel about her, but at the same time she felt more resilient like she had experienced more heartbreak. It gave her an aura of desperation and loneliness that made someone want to hold her, where Netori came off more like an aloof firecracker.


    ¡°Believe it or not¡­¡± Netorare said shyly. ¡°I¡¯m not that knowledgeable when it comes to this body.¡±


    ¡°This body? What do you mean by that?¡± I asked.


    I remembered that Netori had spoken that way a few times before as well. She had implied that her body wasn¡¯t her own.


    ¡°I¡¯m a goddess.¡± She explained. ¡°My true body sits outside your comprehension. If you were to see it, your eyeballs would probably melt.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She giggled. ¡°Well, my form isn¡¯t as glamorous as it once was. That¡¯s a trait of the strongest of the gods. For me, you¡¯d probably just see a blinding light. It¡¯d be like looking at the sun if the sun was so beautiful that you couldn¡¯t look away no matter how much it hurt. This would include blindness, of course.¡±


    ¡°So, you end up using that body?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± She nodded. ¡°I found a girl who is devoted. It would often be a shrine maiden or the like. We¡¯d ask them to lend us their bodies, and after they agree, we¡¯d take over their body and use it as our own. They go to sleep, and we¡¯re free to walk amongst mortals until we finally return to heaven.¡±


    ¡°And they¡­ agrees to this?¡±


    ¡°Why would you refuse a goddess?¡± She cocked her head to the side.


    ¡°And what about you? So, did you just pick one of a three devoted sisters?¡± I mean, all three of you look the same.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Netorare¡¯s eyes widened for a moment. ¡°My face is my face. It¡¯s the face I¡¯d like to be perceived as. It¡¯s an illusion, well, I wouldn¡¯t go that far. It¡¯s more like we¡¯re using her body, but we¡¯ve projected our proper forms.¡±


    ¡°W-wait¡­ so there is a different girl under there?¡± I said in a fluster, ¡°A girl with a different face?¡±


    She nodded and suddenly her body changed. She was still pretty. It was a completely different naked high school girl in my room. She had lighter hair which was cut short and was a bit squat. However, her butt was nice and round and her body was extremely sexy, although not in the same shocking way as Netorare¡¯s perceived form.


    ¡°She was a schoolgirl at an all-girls religious academy.¡± She spoke, her voice unchanging from her previous form.


    Furthermore, the expression she gave off didn¡¯t change either. Despite her face being a different girl, her facial movements and the way she held herself remained the same. It was clear that deep down, it was still Netorare there.


    ¡°Wait¡­ so Netori¡­ she¡¯s also¡­¡±


    Netorare¡¯s perfectly godly form restored and she nodded. ¡°Yes, all gods must use a vessel when dealing with mortals, even our own champions.¡±


    ¡°So, when¡­ when I had sex with Netori¡­ with you¡­¡±


    Netorare chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right, you deflowered a poor innocent girl whose body we control! You¡¯re such a bad man, Hakaru!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t give me that look.¡± She laughed. ¡°As I said, these women were happy to give their bodies in the service of a goddess. In exchange, they receive our blessing. They are protected from various curses, resistant to diseases, and have long lives. It is that kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ a blessing of a goddess? My mother also has a goddess¡¯ blessing. It kept me from using my abilities on her. Does that mean¡­ as far as my mother¡­¡±


    Netorare shrugged, ¡°Probably? There are other ways to gain a blessing. For example, some male gods will have sex with a mortal woman. If she pleases them or they get her pregnant, they may also bless her. It¡¯s likely some time in your mother¡¯s youth, a god or goddess used her body. They don¡¯t usually remember the event. We goddesses clean up our messes.¡±


    ¡°Gods can have mortal babies too? Is this like Hercules and stuff? Demigods?¡±


    ¡°Grrr¡­ you have a naked girl in front of you and you want to talk about family?¡± Netorare put on a pouty face. ¡°To be clear, it doesn¡¯t work that way. A god or goddess isn¡¯t born. They¡¯re made. We are a reflection of society and its people, and society is a reflection of us. Do you understand enough?¡±


    She looked really agitated now. I didn¡¯t mean to ignore her, but Netori had always been vague and lacking in information. It was intriguing hearing more about exactly what gods were. Information as simple as what is a goddess is pretty important to know when I was needing to fight against their champions.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I said, reaching out and touching her cheek. ¡°You really are very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You think I don¡¯t know I¡¯m beautiful!¡± She snorted, but even as she said that she closed her eyes and pushed her cheek against my hand.


    I pulled her into my embrace, hugging her naked body tightly. Netorare seemed to be happy letting me lead the way. I thought she was supposed to be helping me become a better lover, but she wasn¡¯t taking the initiative at all. Perhaps the only training I was getting was how to keep my wits instead of pushing her down, considering her looks were so appetizing.


    Our lips found each other, and I breathed in her sweet godly smell. Her lips parted for me, and I sent my tongue on an expedition past her plump pink lips. Her body felt perfect in my hands, and a part of me grew scared that I didn¡¯t deserve this kind of goddess. However, after everything I had been through, I wasn¡¯t the same scared little boy who tried to hang himself.


    Of course, back then, I had pushed down Netori, but that had been more because of the atmosphere. Netori had led the way, and I had been desperate, angry, and confused. I understood what Netori meant when she said that it was meaningless sex that didn¡¯t earn me all that many points. It didn¡¯t invoke any emotions of trust or love. It was done out of need and desperation. In fact, the first time I pushed down Netorare, back when she decided to pose as Netori, it had a similar feel to it. Only this time did it feel like I was truly opening up to a goddess, and in turn, she was opening up to me.


    Our bodies fell back onto my bed. My hands began to roam her naked body, appreciating the soft warm skin even as my tongue tasted her sweet saliva and clashed with her smaller, more dexterous tongue. Her fingers worked on removing my clothing too, and soon our naked bodies were holding each other. I wasn¡¯t lewdly toying with her chest or slapping her ass. Rather, I felt something far more intimate, the need simply to feel her naked body against my own.


    ¡°Mmmm¡­ MM!¡± She moaned into my mouth, even as we still kissed each other hungrily.


    She spread her legs open for me, and everything seemed to line up without any fuss, almost like it was natural for our bodies to merge together in this manner.


    ¡°Rory¡­ are you sure?¡± I asked after pulling my lips away from hers.


    She smiled sadly, ¡°It has to be you, doesn¡¯t it? You¡¯re our last hope. Please, put it inside me, and take what should have been yours the first time.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I furrowed my eyebrows, not sure what she meant.


    She smiled, stroking my arm lovingly. ¡°It may be my sister who chose you, but it is I who gave herself first. Tell my sister that I am no coward. Tell her¡­ I¡¯m all in.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She reached and grabbed my ass, pushing me up, and forcing my dick into her. She let out a moan as she was pierced for the second time with my dick. Immediately, she began using her hips, rocking my cock inside and out of her enthusiastically while squeezing my behind tightly.


    ¡°Netorare¡­¡± I gasped.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ yes¡­ like that¡­¡± Rory smiled. ¡°Keep going. Take me, champion. Take your goddess!¡±


    With her encouraging words, I began to pick up the pace, thrusting into her wet, tight cunt with vigor. She felt incredibly good. Every part of her felt amazing. I sucked on her neck while our sexual parts continued to slap together rougher and rougher. With the body of a goddess, she really was enough to drive me crazy.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­ keep it up.¡± She moaned, biting my ear. ¡°Please, Hakaru¡­ please¡­ take me¡­. Take all of me. I¡¯m yours.¡±


    I graciously continued to take her harder and harder, holding tightly to her soft, perfect skin even as it formed blemishes under my fingertips. I was plowing her wet cunt hard, and combined with the perfect sounds, smells, and feel that was the goddess under me, I couldn¡¯t last another moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡± I cried out.


    ¡°Yes¡­ do it, take it!¡±


    I thrust into her like a piston, and it was only as I looked down at her writhing body that I noticed she was starting to glow. When I lost my seed and started to cum inside her, her body similarly exploding in a blinding light.


    ¡°Ahn¡­ yes! Take it!¡± She cried out.


    I stopped thrusting, plunging my dick deep in her womb as I came uncontrollably, but I also had to shield my eyes from the extreme light she was letting off. I couldn¡¯t even understand what was happening. I felt an extreme warmth flood into me. It was almost like her entire body which was under me suddenly could wrap around every inch of me and fill me with warmth and sexual satisfaction through every cell of my body.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Hakaru¡­¡± her voice didn¡¯t come from under me, but from right in my ear. ¡°Please watch over me.¡±


    The light suddenly went out as quickly as it had started. I collapsed on top of Netorare. I was gasping for breath. The feeling had been out of this world. I could still feel her body under me. Her tight pussy still had my dick in it, and I had just blown a load of cum inside her. That moment of being carpeted in light felt like it had been an illusion.


    ¡°Mm¡­ ah¡­¡± Netorare started to shift and move under me groggily.


    I stroked her face, kissing her lips.


    ¡°Mm!¡± She made a noise of surprise, suddenly, she started moving, as if she was trying to get out from under me.


    I pulled back. ¡°What? What is it?¡±


    My eyes still had trouble adjusting to the relative darkness of the room, especially after that extreme light, but as the dark patches faded away, I saw a girl under me. It wasn¡¯t Netorare at all, but the form she had shown me a few moments ago, the schoolgirl. Her eyes were open and her expression was completely unlike any I had ever seen on Netorare¡¯s face. In fact, she looked like she had no clue who I was.


    However, there was one thing we were both aware of. We were both naked, and I was inside her. The girl began to scream.

 Book 3: Chapter 19

    ¡°Ah, she passed out.¡±


    A moment after screaming, the girl under me closed her eyes and went limp. I pulled away, getting off of her, not that my confusion had been alleviated at all. Where had Netorare gone? What the heck just happened? Suddenly, there was another girl under me. I could see cum leaking from her crotch even. She was still cute, but she wasn¡¯t the goddess I had gotten on top of.


    ¡°Congratulations. You leveled.¡± A voice came from behind me.


    I spun quickly around. ¡°Netora- no, Netori¡­¡±


    She gave a sad smile. ¡°You did it. I can¡¯t believe it. You both did it.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°What? What did I do?¡±


    Netori coughed. ¡°Ah¡­ that, that¡¯s not important. It seems like you won another heart. That leads to some major points-¡°


    ¡°No¡­  I don¡¯t care about the points. Who is this girl? What the heck just happened? Where is Netorare?¡± I demanded, feeling a bit of irritation as she tried to side-step the issue.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone. Didn¡¯t she tell you? That¡¯s the person who she was possessing.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? She¡¯s gone? Where did Netorare go? Back to heaven?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know, for now¡­¡± Netori tried to answer coyly.


    ¡°To hell with that! Netori, if I¡¯m your champion, I need to know what the hell is going on! You need to tell me the truth.¡±


    Netori froze for a moment, and then sighed, floating over to the side of the bed next to the girl, ¡°Hakaru¡­ I never expected sister to do that. You were supposed to have a sexual relationship that built gradually. Her divinity was supposed to go into you a little at a time. I never thought¡­ I never realized Netorare would give her everything so simply. I suppose I should have seen it. Giving and loss is within her nature after all.¡±


    ¡°You need to speak clearer, Netori, I don¡¯t understand.¡± I frowned.


    Netori lowered her head. ¡°I had wanted to wait for later to tell you, but now it seems like Netorare has once again quickened my plans.¡±


    ¡°Your plans? What are you doing? This isn¡¯t just a game to fill up the time of bored gods, is it?¡± A flash of realization shot through my mind. ¡°You made this game long before there was your hand on the line, why? What¡¯s your goal?¡±


    Netori shook her head, ¡°Our story, the story of me and my sisters, it occurred a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Cuckold says he is your brother, but it¡¯s different between you and your sisters, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Cuckold has appeared?¡± Netori¡¯s eyes widened, but then she made an annoyed sound. ¡°Tsk, that man. No, he is not my family, and he is no brother of mine. In fact, gods and goddesses don¡¯t have families. We¡¯re not born, we¡¯re created. Sure, relationships form. Some gods and goddesses bond and form close relationships, but there is no blood relationship between them.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ when I used a skill on Netorare intended for you, it worked. You said it was because you were related.¡±


    She slowly nodded her head. ¡°Netorare, Netorase, and I are an exception. We truly share the same blood.¡±


    ¡°How is that?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ a long time ago, we were the same.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    ¡°A long time ago there used to be a powerful goddess, the goddess of NTR. There was¡­ an event and I was split into three, Netori, Netorare, and Netorase. We don¡¯t simply share magic or share blood. We aren¡¯t simply sisters. We were once the same person!¡±


    My mouth fell open as I stared at her. Some part of me had already guessed it might be something like that, but thinking it and hearing it were two completely different things. Still, she didn¡¯t answer the question. I had to stay focused if I wanted to get answers out of her.


    ¡°What does this have to do with the game?¡±


    ¡°I had a dream. A dream of putting us back together again. NTR Crush is about making a god¡­ I mean a goddess.¡± She blushed.


    I could only shake my head. ¡°How am I involved?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the glue.¡± She continued. ¡°The reason we split apart was because our heart was torn apart. To fix it, I needed to align the hearts of all three of us. Each girl picks a champion, and the champion who won all three of us would align our hearts and allow us to reform NTR. That champion will be you.¡±


    ¡°Me? But there is still Netorase¡¯s champion, right?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°That was supposed to be the case. There was supposed to be time. You were to gain our divinity a little at a time. You see, we can control the loss of divinity to a certain extent by blocking our hearts. Meaningless sex would take very little. If a champion with a little bit of divinity failed, it¡¯d be no big deal. However, I never imagined that my sister would give up everything to you in one go. Now, she¡¯s inside you.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ wait¡­what?¡±


    ¡°You must take Netorase as well, and when the time comes, me.¡±


    I shook my head, scooting back on my bed, ¡°S-seriously? You want me to¡­ what¡­ incubate a goddess inside me? Forget it. Use the other champion.¡±


    ¡°I already said,¡± Netori¡¯s expression turned sour, ¡°It¡¯s too late. Netorare is in you now. It was supposed to be simple. You¡¯d beat their champion and win the hearts of my sisters, then¡­ maybe I could come to¡­ well, it doesn¡¯t matter now. Netorare decided to blow the event out by leaking my plans, and I¡¯m not even sure if Netorase is playing the game at all. She seems to be off playing her own games. I feel more separated from my sisters than ever before. You must win¡­ or¡­¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± I demanded taking a step forward and fighting back a pang of anger deep in my gut.


    ¡°Or¡­ we die.¡± She responded simply.


    Stunned, I stepped back again, propping myself against the wall. ¡°Die? Death? Seriously? All of you? Not just Netorare?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°We were all linked. Now that she had regressed into her divinity, the two of us will also lose power. You must conquer us and reforge our divinity, or we will eventually cease to be.¡±


    ¡°Wh-why me?¡± I demanded. ¡°Why did you pick me?¡±


    Netori smiled gently. ¡°Because¡­ it had to be you. You¡¯re the one I chose since the beginning.¡±


    My emotions turned into a jumbled mess. I felt anger, disgust, and frustration. I felt like she had used me for her own devices. Yet, at the same time, I¡¯d have been dead if she didn¡¯t steal my death first. From the moment I tried to kill myself, didn¡¯t I forfeit my right to care what happened after? I shook my head, I just didn¡¯t have a good answer. Now that Netori told me the truth, I felt more confused than ever. Maybe I should have listened to her and remained clueless.


    ¡°I¡­ think I need a bit,¡± I said softly.


    Netori¡¯s eyes flashed with regret, but then she nodded. ¡°Very well. However, you have earned many points. Netorare gave her heart and trust to you completely. You¡¯re level 4. That is 5 vanity points and 32,115 points.¡±


    ¡°32,000! I¡¯m nearly level 5 then.¡± I said.


    She nodded. ¡°Only 8,000 points to go. You also can earn one level 4 skill and 1 level 3 skill if you wanted.¡±


    ¡°Why are skills so expensive¡­ and so seemingly weak.¡± I said bitterly.


    ¡°Weakness is relative. These abilities already break the limit of being a human!¡± Netori sniffed. ¡°What, did you just want to snap your fingers and have girls throw their panties at you? I could give you such a skill, but it¡¯d earn you nothing when it comes to the game.


    ¡°I give you what I think you can use to grow. This isn¡¯t about banging as many women as possible. Despite sleeping with hundreds of women, your opponents aren¡¯t any higher level than you. Banging women was never the nature of the game. It¡¯s about stealing the hearts of women. How could you win a goddesses¡¯ heart when you can¡¯t even sway a single mortal?¡±


    ¡°Well, I already have Netorare and you¡­ that leaves Netorase left.¡± Although I had to admit that Netorase would be difficult.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ Do you think you have me? Just because I chose you doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve given you my heart!¡±


    ¡±But doesn¡¯t this make everything simple? All I have to do is focus on you and Netorase, and then we¡¯re done. What¡¯s the point of playing then¡­¡±


    ¡°This is one thing and that is another. The other Champions only need to defeat you to win the game according to rules set by the elder gods. As for you, you must keep and win both of our hearts. You must fight against everyone!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for that!¡± I said.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it is what has to be.¡±


    ¡°Then you should help me more! Tell me who the other Champions and Gods are.¡±


    ¡°Enough of this! If you were to cheat to get what you want, there would be no point in any of this. I¡¯m helping you become the person you need to be. You just have to accept that. Now, you wanted time to think¡­ so quit stalling and pick your abilities!¡± Netori was clearly getting agitated.


    Just accept it? At first, I thought I was in some kind of harmless game from an immortal. The rules were cruel, but everything was fair. Now, I learned I was a single soldier versus an army. That I was expected to somehow alter the fate of a goddess and do all the heavy lifting for her. Worse, she had known this from the beginning but said nothing!


    ¡°Tsk¡­ what¡¯s the point in picking a skill? They were all carefully selected by you in the first place, right? You¡¯ve been manipulating everything for your own convenience anyway. Isn¡¯t that really why you left Netorare alone with me? You knew she¡¯d be the first to fall for me, right?¡±


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± Her eyes flashed angrily.


    ¡°Tell me I¡¯m wrong? Tell me that every skill, every interaction wasn¡¯t something you had planned out just to fix yourself?¡±


    ¡°Pick your skills.¡± She responded simply in a low voice.


    ¡°Pick them yourself.¡± I shrugged. ¡°This has always been your game since the very beginning.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­ that¡¯s not true.¡± Netori responded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t work that way. You have to pick.¡±


    She had a stubburn look on her face, and I got the feeling that she wouldn¡¯t leave until I picked. It wasn¡¯t like I hadn¡¯t thought about it. I just went with my previous decision.


    ¡°Fine¡­ Inner Desires.¡± I shrugged, turning away from her and looking out the window. ¡°Throw all of the vanity into looks.¡±


    ¡°Inner desires has no limits to the amount you can activate it, but it is dependent on how the girl feels for you. If her feelings are superficial, you¡¯ll only hear superficial wants. But that is a foundation for-¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± I said curtly, without turning back around.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± She said, her voice still low.


    Her word was followed by silence. I turned back and saw that she had disappeared without saying anything. The girl who had been lying on my bed was gone too. She had taken the girl with her. I supposed that was one less worry I had to think about.


    I didn¡¯t even know why I felt so angry. Was it because she had kept things about NTR Crush from me? Was it because Netorare disappeared suddenly? Was it because I suddenly had all of this responsibility? Was it because the game felt rigged? Maybe, it was a little bit of everything.


    Deep down, I knew I was being unfair. Netori had saved my life. I¡¯d be dead without her. However, it didn¡¯t stop the flood of emotions from running through my mind. Just as I was about to collapse on the bed, a scent reach my nose. It was Netorare¡¯s unmistatakable aroma, still clinging to the sheets from when she was here only minutes before.


    Playing through my head were Netorare¡¯s last few moments. Tell sister I am no coward. Tell her, I¡¯m all in. Netorare¡¯s sadness wasn¡¯t present when she said that. In fact, the melancholy that always affected her was completely absent. You¡¯re our last hope, she said. She had given her trust in me, and I didn¡¯t even wait for the cum to dry before I was betraying it. I felt a pang of regret.


    I might be Netori¡¯s Champion, and we might have flirted a bit, but Netori wasn¡¯t mine. Then there was Netorase, who seemed to have no interest in me at all. Not only did she destroy my attempts to get close to Kira, but she wouldn¡¯t even look at me when she did it. Two sisters who had lost everything, and I couldn¡¯t say I was in a better situation with either one of them. Only Netorare chose to put her faith in me. She opened her heart to me entirely, even though it could be burned.


    At that moment, my smartphone started ringing. I reached and picked it up. The caller ID showed me it was Gio.


    ¡°Hey¡­ I found out some information on that name you gave me, the God of Lust Society. They¡¯re old, been around for ages. My old man was in the group. Apparently, recently, something happened and they¡¯ve been getting bolder. It used to be one girl a year they¡¯d blackmail and turn into their sex puppet, but this year has been a bit of a free for all. Even dad doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. I managed to get a hold of the entry code. You busy Friday?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can make it.¡±


    ¡°These people messed with my sister. My dad feels remorse, but even he won¡¯t touch these people. That¡¯s how terrifying they are. However, I ain¡¯t no coward. For every one they wronged, I want to take these fuckers out. Are you down?¡±


    ¡°What can I say?¡± I shrugged, my fist tightening as resolution formed deep inside me. ¡°I¡¯m all in.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 20

    ¡°Hello, Hakaru-san.¡± Sasori Fukumi purred.


    ¡°What do you want, sensei?¡± I asked, my voice flat and my expression hinting at nothing.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± She said, sitting right in front of me on my desk, crossing her legs in a short miniskirt that was barely acceptable for a teacher at school.


    I could tell just by looking at her that she was wearing extremely sexy underwear. Part of the reason was that it was just slightly visible through her shirt. She picked a shirt just opaque enough you could barely make out the sexy black bra underneath.


    Over the last week, Sasori had started doing things like this to try to catch my attention. Since I had disappeared after visiting Kira early this week, I had tried to keep my communication with Sasori strictly as a teacher and student thing. I had a lot to think about, especially when it came to Kira and Netori, and Sasori just wasn¡¯t of interest right now. I really didn¡¯t want to deal with her escapist crap. She flirted, cheated, and had sex as a means of escaping reality, but that just wasn¡¯t what I wanted to do.


    The culmination of all of that was that once I started ignoring her, she started acting out to try to get my attention. Her outfits at school had grown bolder and bolder. Right now, she showed significant cleavage, had a skirt that some would call indecent. Her hair was done up in a long ponytail braid. She had on makeup in a way that enhanced her features like that of a movie star. She truly was stunningly beautiful, and she had been the talk of the entire school the last few days.


    ¡°Did you see what Mrs. Fukumi is wearing today? Damn that vice-principal is a lucky man!¡±


    ¡°Damn, what I wouldn¡¯t give to stick my head in those breasts.¡±


    ¡°She bent over in front of me yesterday and it took everything I had not to put my hand up her skirt.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ I bet she¡¯s not even wearing underwear.¡±


    This kind of talk was floating everywhere if you stopped to listen. It was enough that you¡¯d think the vice-principal would be embarrassed and furious at the mockery his wife was making. However, that would only be the case at a normal school. This school was controlled by the God of Lust Society, and it seemed like several of its members were Champions of gods. This was a school where the Student Council President was given to the sports team as a means of encouragement.


    The Vice-Principal walked through the halls with a grin on his face, apparently quite pleased that his wife was being ogled by other men. When he saw me, he always took the time to give me a smile and a wink, as if to ask if I noticed his wife and suggest I take her for a ride. That was one of the other reasons I had cut off things between myself and Sasori. I didn¡¯t want to give this man a single point, even inadvertently.


    As far as Kira, I hadn¡¯t been able to find her at all. Even when I asked after her, she was always gone by the time I got there. I suspected that Netorase must be warning her or something. I complained about the level of cheating that her sister was doing to Netori one of the few times she would talk to me after our argument. She only sniffed and crossed her arms.


    ¡°The other gods and goddesses don¡¯t do as much as you may think. Rather, why do you assume all of your failures are because others are cheating? You¡¯ve also had many advantages others did not receive. You started first, and I even offered myself to put you on your way. Netorare sacrificed her body and heart for you. Meanwhile, you go around the school with rumors that you have connections to the mafia and stole both your sister and Akiko out from other men. Any player would be foolish to not guess you were a player, and I bet many of them would call you the cheat!¡±


    Her answer was at that level. If I wanted to win Netori¡¯s heart, it seemed like I was farther than I had ever been.


    Of course, all of that culminated today, the day before the Friday event where I¡¯d finally expose these bastards for what they were. Sasori had used her power as a teacher to make me stay after school. I still thought about walking out, but I didn¡¯t put it above her putting me into detention and making me serve it privately with her. At the very least, I didn¡¯t want to give Sasori even an inch right now, even as she sat on my desk with her ass practically in my face.


    ¡°Hakaru, you haven¡¯t stopped over to my house in some time.¡± She said, her lips pouting. ¡°You¡¯re making a girl feel lonely.¡±


    ¡°Sasori¡­¡± I sighed, ¡°Mrs. Fukumi, what is it you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    ¡°Wh-what do you mean?¡± She blinked, and then a small smile formed. ¡°Do you mean, top or bottom?¡±


    Her hand reached and she tried to put it up my shirt. She had an eager expression on her face and was licking her lips seductively. It was pretty clear what she was expecting.  I pulled away, causing the smile on her face to slip into confusion.


    ¡°I mean, your life is a mess. Your husband knows you¡¯ve been cheating on him with me. He¡¯s known all along.¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s impossible.¡± She laughed like I was joking, and then tried to put her hands on me again, but I backed up another step. ¡°Hakaru¡­ you shouldn¡¯t make up-¡°


    ¡°It gets him off. He likes seeing other men use you. He likes watching his daughter get raped too.¡±


    Finally, the humor in her expression fell, and a stern look appeared. ¡°Hakaru, these kinds of accusations¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care if you believe me. I just thought you should know. However, you¡¯ve been denying everything else in front of you, so why should I be surprised that you¡¯d pretend even my words are a lie. It must be convenient interpreting things for your own convenience.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair! How dare you!¡± Her expression started to turn angry, but I couldn¡¯t stop now.


    ¡°I love Kira. Even if the pair of you won¡¯t protect her, I will.¡± I said.


    ¡°So, you only care about the younger model, is that it?¡± She said bitterly.


    I sighed. It really didn¡¯t matter what I said. It would take something truly shocking to break her from her comfy lies. I just didn¡¯t want to be a part of them. I grabbed her arms and pulled her close to me. Her lips parted slightly, but I made no attempt to kiss her. Instead, I looked her in the eyes carefully.


    ¡°Mrs. Fukumi, I would protect you too.¡± I said, ¡°However, I only steal a woman worth taking. That woman is no longer you.¡±


    I released her and turned around, grabbing my backpack and heading for the door. Sasori watched me with her mouth open, but she seemed to not know what to say. In truth, I didn¡¯t even know myself why I didn¡¯t just use her for sex. Perhaps, I just like the idea of enabling her. Perhaps, with her husband giving her to me and her throwing herself at me, I didn¡¯t feel like she was truly mine. It was a jumbled up knot of emotions that I simply didn¡¯t want to explore.


    When I entered the hallway, a familiar face was standing there. He made me feel a well of deep bitterness and anger, but also resignation. At the very least, I knew I had made the right decision.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± The vice-principal smiled. ¡°You truly like to tease my wife too much. I¡¯m afraid she isn¡¯t as into denial play as I am.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done with your wife,¡± I responded. ¡°You can find some other player to milk points off of.¡±


    He scratched his cheek and laughed. ¡°Is that your answer? That truly is unfortunate. I thought you had what it took to be a winner, but it looks like you¡¯ll be crushed under his foot in the end. Well, this was to be expected. Actually, I came to tell you that Cuckold is withdrawing his offer to aid you.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Withdrawing? Why?¡±


    ¡°He has sensed what you have done to his sister, Netorare. He said he knows what you all are planning now, and he wants no part of it. In fact, if you continue along this path, he says you¡¯ll have to excuse him if he starts playing unfair.¡±


    What path was the vice-principal talking about? Was he talking about the fact that the three sisters are combining as one? Why does he want to get in the way of all of that? I truly didn¡¯t understand the goal of anyone involved.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that under advisement,¡± I said, not really knowing how else to answer.


    ¡°Oh, and one more thing. This isn¡¯t a message from Cuckold. This is a personal piece of advice. After all, you¡¯re still a junior at my school, and I do not want to see you hurt.¡±


    ¡°What is that, Vice-Principal?¡± I remained polite with my words, but my tone was sour and my eyes felt like ice as they stared at him.


    All of this seemed to just roll off the other man who remained smiling. ¡°It¡¯s simply this. There is a certain event tomorrow that I think Hakaru is thinking about joining.¡±


    I tried to keep my face as expressionless as possible. ¡°Oh? I¡¯ve not heard of such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Well, perhaps you have now.¡± The man chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m simply advising you not to go. What can I say? You won¡¯t like what you see there.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about another sacrifice, right? Another girl being gang-raped? Is it Kira? Are you seriously going to turn your daughter into a meat toilet for a bunch of men?¡±


    He laughed. ¡°Ah¡­ but watching my family being forcibly raped over and over again, it¡¯s the ultimate tease! I heard how you truly feel about her, so I recommend you don¡¯t show up. I wouldn¡¯t want your childish mind to break under the notions of love. However, if you do come to enjoy the show, remember that if you had joined me when you had the chance, none of this would have been necessary.¡±


    I fought the urge to punch him in the face. I really wanted to at that moment, but if I did, I would certainly get into major trouble, and it would damper my capacity to do anything. Mr. Fukumi broke into laughter and there was nothing I could do as he pushed past me and entered the room with his wife. She was probably shocked to see him, especially with me having just left. No, I was just trying to distract myself from what he said.


    To the best of my knowledge, Kira had been abused, had sex, and done group sex stuff, but it hadn¡¯t been at the same level as Eiko. Now, it seemed, Netorase, that bitch, was finally making her move. She was going to share my Kira with everyone, and in the end, Mr. Fukumi figured I¡¯d be powerless to stop it.


    Of course, I wouldn¡¯t be able to just barge in, sweep her off her feet, and then take her away as I had done with Akiko and Maria. This event was going to take a lot more finesse and planning. I looked through my phone, found the first number to call, and then dialed it.


    ¡°Eiko? Yeah, it¡¯s Hakaru. It is time that I called in that favor.¡±


    It was time to prepare for war.

 Book 3: Chapter 21

    Friday night, I was sitting at a bench on the side of the street. The light of the sun was just starting to set. A nondescript, black vehicle pulled up to the side of the street, stopping right in front of me. Without a word, I walked up to it, opened the door, and stepped in. Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat was none other than Gio. As soon as I got into my seat, he shoved a pile of folded-up clothing into my lap.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the deal?¡± I asked, unfolding the items he gave me.


    Inside the bundle was a dark cloak with a hoodie. There was also a kind of identification card. The card had nothing on it but a single symbol. The symbol was ¡®V¡¯ surrounded by a circle. God of Lust Society, huh? There wasn¡¯t a V in the name, so perhaps it stood for a woman¡¯s vagina? Talk about literally putting the pussy on a pedestal.


    ¡°Put on the cloak,¡± Gia said. ¡°No one is supposed to know anyone else¡¯s identity. That¡¯s kind of the point of the society. In our case, it¡¯s doing us a favor. You don¡¯t want to be identified in there.¡±


    ¡°No masks?¡± I asked, remembering the animal masks we had to wear as part of that hot spring¡¯s orgy event.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s considered bad etiquette to look at others directly. Keep your head down, bang the women, say very little. Anyone who obtains membership is allowed to enter. There is nothing barring either of us entry, but I don¡¯t want my face associated with that place. It defiantly has a cult-like feel to it.¡±


    Pulling apart and eyeing the robe, I definitely couldn¡¯t disagree.


    ¡°The most important thing isn¡¯t the badge or the robe. It¡¯s the phrase. The phrase is what gives you entry into the next meeting. ¡®May the bonds of matrimony be broken, and he return onto this world.¡¯ That¡¯s the saying.¡±


    ¡°Bonds of matrimony? Do you mean marriage? Saying it like that makes it sound like a prison sentence.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ it¡¯s definitely odd, but I don¡¯t really want to be asking too many questions about a cult I¡¯m planning on sneaking into.¡± Gio sighed. ¡°My plan is to find the name of the person who wronged Gina. I¡¯m going to find her baby¡¯s daddy, and then I¡¯m going to break his legs. If anyone else was involved, I¡¯ll make them pay too. What is it you plan to do there? I have a feeling that once we get inside, we¡¯re going to be on our own.¡±


    ¡°I have a camera I¡¯m using. I just want to get some incriminating photos.  I might not be able to blackmail them, but I should be able to keep them from blackmailing me.¡± I explained. ¡°Although the cloaks will make things a bit more difficult.¡±


    That was the story I was willing to tell him, but that was only a small part of what I wanted to accomplish. I also wanted to find information on anyone who was supported by a god or goddess, free Kira, and get a little revenge of my own. I had discussed my plans with Akiko, Maria, and Netori. I had gleaned every piece of information I could from Eiko as well. I wasn¡¯t planning on going into this blind. Although, I didn¡¯t want any of them actually coming to the society. I feared for their safety above all else.


    The location where they were meeting was a rented-out club. It looked like it used to be a strip joint or something. I could see other cars pulling up, and men in robes getting out. They seemed to be coming from all walks of life, with some in beater cars, while others were in a Lexus. We found a secluded spot away from the entering people, put on our robes, and then headed towards the door.


    Like Gio had recommended, he moved with his head lowered. It was a strange sight to behold, although I couldn¡¯t see his face. It was hard to imagine the normally hot-headed Gio acting docile. He must have been using all of his restraint to keep quiet. I suspected he wanted to kick the door down and yell out that whoever touched his sister better surrender or die. It spoke to the seriousness of this all if even he was frightened to act out at this event.


    That was actually part of the reason I didn¡¯t mind splitting and going on my own once inside. I needed to move secretly, and I didn¡¯t need Gio causing a ruckus. Actually, with us separated, it¡¯d be great if he caused a ruckus at the right time. That might actually make what I needed to do even easier. We ended up approaching the front of the doors. There was just a nondescript door that seemed like it was locked. If I wasn¡¯t following Gio or had seen other men knock on it not a few moments ago, I would have assumed there was nothing happening here.


    Without missing a beat, Gio knocked three times on the door. At least for this part, it seemed like he was very comfortable with this kind of thing. There was absolute silence on the other side. Had I been alone, I might have started looking around confused. However, Gio leaned close to the door and spoke.


    ¡°May the bonds of matrimony be broken, and he return to this world,¡± Gio said, although his voice showed some strain like he was forcing himself to enunciate every word.


    There was another second of silence, and then a click, scrape, and the door opened. On the inside was a man easily twice the thickness of the both of us. He was wearing a robe too, but his hood was up. He was a bald, middle-aged tough who looked like someone I did not want to bounce with. Gio¡¯s shoulders relaxed upon seeing the door open. Had the code been wrong, then our night would have ended right there.


    ¡°Well, passed the easy part.¡± He mumbled under his breath and then stepped in.


    I followed behind with a nod. It seemed stupid repeating the same code that he had just said. Obviously, I¡¯d know it because he knew it. Thankfully, the big man didn¡¯t bar my path, only looking at my pass and then closing the door behind me.


    As soon as the door shut, I could hear the sound of music playing off in the distance. We were in a long hallway with curtains up over every window. It had a somewhat skuzzy feel. It wasn¡¯t nearly the rich lavishness I had imagined from that gold embroidered card with the V. Rather, this looked like some club that depended on bribes to the health commissioner to allow them to keep going. We took a look at each other and then followed the only path made available.


    The music continued to increase until we came out into a bar-like area with a stage. On the stage was a stripper. God of Lust my ass! This really was just a bunch of guys at a strip club, wasn¡¯t it? All the secrecy had gotten into my head that this was some kind of deep, dark conspiracy. I was expecting virgin sacrifices, goats, and rich aristocrats. The reality was something far sillier.


    The men were all robed, but they were just drinking and ogling the stripper women. Most of them had their hoods up now that they were indoors and were chatting quite casually. Occasionally, a man slipped a woman extra and the pair left into a backroom, likely so he could get a lapdance or a blowjob. Admittedly, I had never been in a strip club before, so this was all new to me, but I had seen movies and stuff. In the end, this big secret society of the Goddess of Lust was actually a group of middle-aged men sneaking out to bang strippers!


    No, that wasn¡¯t all they had. There was also the main event, an unwilling high school girl who was being coerced into providing her body. These may just be normal men, but they were normal men that were doing something despicable in secret. I couldn¡¯t forget that. Just because many of these men looked like normal people, I couldn¡¯t let myself be distracted. That guy could be a gardener. That one might be a doctor. The one over there was the vice-principal.


    My eyes widened as I located him so easily. Of course, he was the one I was most interested in following. It was his daughter at this event, so if I wanted to get to her, he was my best bet. I shot Gio one last look and the pair of us nodded and split up. As for me, I didn¡¯t head straight to the vice-principal. Even with my cloak, there was too much chance that he would recognize me. Instead, I found a table close enough to his that I could listen. It was close to the strip tables, so I didn¡¯t need to engage with the other men. They were too busy playing with the stripper, trying to slip £¤1000 bills into her thigh.


    I sat down, in my seat and watched the woman dance. Admittedly, this really was stimulating, but I had tasted a goddess and beautiful teen women. This woman was at least ten years older, and couldn¡¯t compare to the beauties in my life. Even so, I found it difficult to remain seated and listen to the conversation happening at the table the vice principal was at.


    ¡°And then¡­ that little slut told me she was married! I was like, so? That¡¯s your problem for being such a hoe!¡± A guy broke into laughter.


    The other guys chuckled along with him. It seemed like the men were regaling stories of their sexual conquests over the week. It was¡­ such a regular thing to do.


    ¡°What about you?¡± The man continued after he finished laughing at his own story. ¡°You¡¯re a teacher or something, right? All those hot high school students, you must get all kinds of youthful pussy.¡±


    The vice-principal laughed while scratching his balding head. ¡°Ah, I occasionally get a good taste. However, I¡¯m more about bringing people together. It¡¯s pretty easy. Teenagers are always horny. You just put a male and a female in the same room, and they just start fucking. Then, of course, you film it.¡±


    ¡°Is that how you blackmailed all those girls to come to these things?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ you show them caught on tape and talk about explulsion, and they never even question why there was a security tape in the closet. In my office, I have tapes of half the students in the school banging in one position or another.¡±


    ¡°Sloppy amateur porn¡­ what about feeling the girls.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, sir, do you want something to drink?¡±


    My attempt to listen to them was cut off by a busty woman with big breasts who came to get an order.


    ¡°Ah¡­ yeah, jack and coke.¡± I ordered without missing a beat.


    I wish I had thought of it on my own, but it was actually my dad who said if I wanted to look like a man but order a sugary drink, Jack and Coke was my best bet. It was half soda, so I could get away with drinking something sweet without ordering something too fruity like a Pina Colada or something.


    The woman left, but then the stripper on the stage started harassing me, shaking her ass in my face. I could smell the baby oil and perfume. I guess the men she had previously been hitting up were dwindling on bills. I sighed and went into my wallet to find something to pay her to go away. Unfortunately, I only had some £¤2000 bills. I grabbed one and quickly tried to shove it in her g-string.


    As soon as my hand went to leave, she reached down and grabbed it. While holding my hand, she removed the twenty with the other. At first, I thought maybe I had a counterfeit and she was going to call me out on it, but she took the money up to her lips and then pushed them against it. When she turned it around, a red lipstick stain was on the folded-up bill. She then put it in my hand and had me stick it between her chests She was still a hot stripper, even if she was older, so naturally I responded with a gulp as I slid it down her chest.


    She finally let go of my hand, and the men who were around the table with me cheered. As for the girl, she jumped down from the table and started straddling my lap. Apparently, giving her a £¤2000 bill made her think she could get more from me with a lap dance. She started grinding on my lap, and my member started to grow. This seemed to encourage her more as she jammed my face in her chest. I only just managed to keep my hood on.


    Behind me, I heard the vice principal¡¯s voice. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m going to go prep the special prize. It¡¯s about time we enjoy tonight¡¯s sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s upstairs?¡± Another said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re offering up your own family.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ the more, the merrier I always say!¡±


    The guys were heading upstairs where she was. I was running out of time. However, now I had a stripper riding my lap and way too many eyes on me. Damn it!

 Book 3: Chapter 22

    ¡°You Mother Fucker!¡± A man shouted and then a table was overturned.


    The identity of that man was none other than Gio. It looked like he had finally lost his patience, and was now taking it out on one of the people at the table he was at. His timing was accidental, but also completely perfect for me. I used the distraction and shoved the stripper off of me. She made a little cry of surprise as she was pushed against the stage.


    ¡°Hey, Buddy, no touching!¡± She snapped, clearly misinterpreting things as I shoved her over the edge of the stage.


    Most of the crowd was ignoring her though, and I did the same, instead, grabbing my hood and holding it up while I jetted to the stairway. As for the vice-principal and his group, they too were stopped, looking at the escalating scene as Gio leaped forward and struck a guy in the face. Three robed men tried to mob him, but these weren¡¯t gang members, just regular men, so he was able to hold his own and knock one into another. More tables fell over and there was a scream, but I ignored it, racing up the stairway.


    With luck, no one saw me, but I didn¡¯t really care very much if I was seen anyway. At the top of the stairs, I ended up in another long hallway with doors on either side. When I pushed them open, I more often than not saw a man in a robe getting a blowjob from a stripper or something of the like. A few shouted ¡®occupied¡¯ when the door opened, but some didn¡¯t even bother saying anything, just continuing like animals.


    It was the fifth door down that when I shoved it open, I saw a familiar woman on the bed who wasn¡¯t engaged in sex. When I saw her, my expression immediately froze. It wasn¡¯t Kira like I had been expecting.


    There was an older woman on the bed. She was wearing skimpy lingerie. Her hair had been done up, and she had makeup on. She looked quite pretty lying there. She looked droopy, almost sleepy. I bit my lip irritated. All of that work and Kira wasn¡¯t even here. I didn¡¯t even have to check the other rooms. Just remembering the look in the Vice-Principal¡¯s eyes told me all I needed to know. As soon as Sasori couldn¡¯t get what she wanted from me, she was just ripe for the plucking by the Vice-Principal.


    I felt a little bitter, a little sad, and a little disgusted. I shook my head. Maybe it was better just to cancel my plans. It looked like this entire night would just be a giant bust. I went to close the door, turning away from the scene. Sasori ¡®s fate was her own.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Hakaru¡­¡± The words came out in a murmur, but something about the tone caused me to stop.


    I stood there in the hallway for a moment, and then I could hear a sniffling, crying noise. I opened up the door and walked in, letting it shut behind me. Walking up to the bed, I could see chains binding her to the headboard and the footboard. She didn¡¯t just look out of it she was genuinely unconscious. More than that, she appeared to be crying in her sleep. Even like this, she was incredibly beautiful. I reached out and touched her cheek, catching a tear.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She said¡­ her voice filled with despair. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­ please¡­¡±


    Her eyes twitched, deep in sleep. These were not things she was saying to me. She appeared to be having an upsetting nightmare. I slapped her cheek lightly.


    ¡°Oi¡­ sensei¡­ wake up.¡±


    She jerked, her eyes opening, but then slowly closing again. A smile formed on her face and then she pushed her cheek against my hand. Her smile looked so happy.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ you came¡­¡± her voice sounded pleased, but a moment later her breathing steadied and it was clear she was asleep again.


    ¡°You¡¯re drugged,¡± I said in realization.


    She wasn¡¯t there by choice. It wasn¡¯t some offer given at a time of weakness. Her husband had slipped her some knockout drugs. She¡¯d probably slowly wake up in the living nightmare of being used as someone¡¯s meat toilet. Suddenly, I felt a wave of anger. I knew I didn¡¯t have the right to be angry. I had thrown her away. Yet this¡­ this was absolutely reprehensible. I couldn¡¯t allow it to continue.


    Looking down at her, I reflected over my actions recently. I had focused on Kira and pushed Sasori aside. At first, I just wanted to use her to earn points, but after finding out about Mr. Fukumi¡¯s perversions, I had grown disgusted by the idea. I had pushed her away and held her personally accountable for everything Kira experienced. However, she was no less vulnerable than her daughter. She had been no less victimized by her husband. I¡¯d been so desperate to put the title Mother on her, and blame her for failing to do it well, that I forgot she was just a woman too, with the same fears, and desires.


    I stroked her cheek. ¡°Mrs. Fukumi, what do you want?¡±


    When Inner Desires was given to me, so too was the knowledge of how to use it. That¡¯s how all of the skills worked. Inner Desires had one other set back that made it radically different from Dirt Scribe. That was, the question and answers were always given out loud. I couldn¡¯t sneak around and apply hidden knowledge. When all else failed, I could only ask, and hear my answer. Of course, she was barely conscious, so I wasn¡¯t sure how well it would work.


    ¡°I¡­. want to be loved¡­¡± I looked down, shaking my head. ¡°by Hakaru¡­¡±


    I looked back up with a shocked expression at those last words. ¡°Why? Why me? Why do you want it to be me?¡¯


    She didn¡¯t answer. Inner Desires only told you what they wanted, not why. However, I refused to give up, I grabbed her by the shoulders and shook her. However, she only looked around drowsily, barely conscious I was there. In a sudden spark of inspiration, I used the True Feelings ability.


    ¡°Please¡­ tell me, why do you want to be loved by me!¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± She smiled again, her eyes opening up. ¡°I¡¯ve seen how you love my daughter. I feel like, if it¡¯s you who love me, then at least it¡¯d be genuine and real. If it was you, I could allow myself to feel the happiness I have been¡­ huh? Eh? Hakaru!¡±


    Her eyes opened like she was coming out of a trance. Her cheeks exploded in red and she tried to pull up. It was only then that her arms and legs were stopped by the chains.


    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s going on? Where are we?¡± She said, pulling on her restraints, her eyes full of fright.


    I was just as stunned. She had completely woken up. What had caused that? I had used True Feelings on her. It was described as an ability that cut through everything and made their next choice be based on how they truly felt. Did cutting through not simply mean abilities, but anything that messed with the way the brain functioned? I mean, how could a drunk person be said to make a clear choice based on their heart without a clear head? Suddenly, I understood why True Feelings could be such a powerful ability.


    I suddenly felt a strange feeling in my heart. Looking down at the flustered teacher under me, I felt an affection and desire for her that I had kept buried in the past. Up until that point, I had always assumed her feelings for me were phony. She was forcing herself as some form of adaptation. She was clinging to me to escape reality. I had been completely wrong.


    Sasori was clinging to me to find reality. The fake relationship was the one she had with her husband. He was a perverted man, and deep down she must have felt the falseness in their relationship. It was no wonder she had lost touch with reality when all she had was that man to support her. He was a monstrous, egotistical bastard who used the women in his life like toys.


    Sasori saw something genuine in me, and it was her first true taste of it. At first, it scared her, but as it continued, it became like a drop of water in a desert. She was so desperate to drink in a genuine relationship, that she went overboard. At least, that¡¯s the impression she gave me now.


    ¡°Sasori¡­ I¡¯m sorry I ignored you.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± She made a noise, her body shaking as she seemed to melt under my touch. ¡°Hakaru¡­ I know I¡¯m not a good person. I¡¯m a bad mother and a bad wife. But as long as I¡¯m with you¡­ I believe I can become something better. Please¡­ please don¡¯t leave me behind.¡±


    Those were her True Feelings. That was the choice she made. To tell me how she truly felt with a clear mind. My lips found hers. Despite the fact she was in restraints, this proved to not be an obstacle as the clothing was scattered to the side of the bed. Of course, I locked the door too. Those men all planned to fuck Sasori tonight. Instead, I¡¯d have her, and they¡¯d have nothing. I felt a bit of delight at that thought.


    The pair of us lay naked together, our bodies pressing. Sasori was tied down, giving me complete control. Even if she wanted to attack me aggressively, she had no choice but to bear it as I kissed her body from top to bottom. When my lips reached a ring on her left hand, I hesitated for a second.


    ¡°Remove it.¡± Her words held no hesitation whatsoever.


    I pulled off her wedding ring. It slipped off surprisingly easy. I then tossed it onto the nightstand. It hit it but slid right off, clattering somewhere behind the bed. Sasori didn¡¯t take her eyes off me for a second. I lightly kissed her fingers, one at a time.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± she said wistfully. ¡°I want you inside me.¡±


    Those were powerful words that were always difficult for me to resist. I carefully lifted her knees and pushed inside her. I had fucked Sasori several times now. Sex with her should have been familiar. Yet, as my naked body pressed against hers, I felt like I had entered a completely new territory. Our bodies writhed together as I pushed in and out of her.


    ¡°Mmm.. yes¡­ Hakaru..¡± She gently whispered in my ear, holding me tightly.


    Every touch, every motion seemed to carry the affection of something real. Sasori was my teacher, but she was also my lover, and I no longer felt disbelief and shock when I thought about it. Rather, it felt extremely natural that this beautiful woman was mine. The same should be said about Netorare, Netori, Aiko, and Maria. These were my women. It wasn¡¯t luck that brought us together. It was the true feelings that we possessed for each other. Those feelings might have been warped or changed thanks to our life experiences, but that didn¡¯t make them any less true.


    Did Netori recommend the True Feelings ability to me all that time ago because she was hoping I would come to this realization? Did she realize I needed to step out of the fantasy and embrace my reality? I couldn¡¯t even guess. However, I felt like I owed her an apology anyway. She was blunt like Netorare, and I couldn¡¯t always see what she was doing, but it seemed like she did everything for a reason.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ yes¡­ yes¡­¡± Sasori¡¯s back arched as she started to climax.


    Simply the feeling of being desired and loved was enough to bring this woman to her limits. I heard someone try to open the door. Then there was some knocking. I sneered inwardly while continuing to kiss and fuck Sasori silly. Sorry boys, this room was occupied.

 Book 3: Chapter 23

    ¡°Ah¡­ yeah¡­ keep it up, girl,¡± I moaned.


    I was lying naked on the bed. In my fingers was a handful of Sasori¡¯s hair. Her head was going up and down on my cock. She was lying naked on top of me, with her head down and her lips on my member. Her bare chest was pressed against my stomach and if I reached hard enough, I could slide my fingers up her backside and fondle her pussy to my delight.


    Thus, when there was a click and the door finally opened about fifteen minutes after they had started trying to get inside, we made quite the display. The person who stepped in was none other than Mr. Fukumi. When he saw me and the state of his wife, he had an intrigued expression on his face. I met him with a smile. As for his wife, she barely glanced at him. I had filled her in on all the detail about her husband during foreplay, and now she sucked my cock definantly in front of him without a single ounce of hesitation. She wasn¡¯t excited either. Rather, towards her husband, there was only coldness, but he didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    Behind Fukumi was a couple of other hooded men. However, I didn¡¯t feel threatened at all. In fact, as Sasori¡¯s splendid tongue worked the shaft, I felt great.


    ¡°So¡­ I see you have finally come around to seeing things my way.¡± The Vice-Principal nodded. ¡°Good. Good. Please, continue to enjoy my wife. The meal is delicious. I welcome your points and the exciting feelings you¡¯re delivering to me.¡±


    ¡°Your wife?¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re quite foolish. I¡¯m not interested in that kind of crap at all.¡±


    Mr. Fukumi¡¯s smile flickered uncertainly. ¡°R-right, you¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t want to share her. In honesty, had Kira not slipped away somewhere without my knowledge, I wouldn¡¯t have had to depend on such tactics with my wife anyway. A promise is a promise, but since this kind of an alliance is a once in a lifetime thing, I suppose I can take my wife off the market for these men.¡±


    There were several annoyed noises behind him from the other men. It looked like he was getting in trouble with this supposed organization in order to set up an alliance. Was something like that really that important to him? Well, it didn¡¯t really matter to me anyway. I had no intention of setting any kind of agreement with him.


    ¡°You keep talking about your wife¡­ your wife¡­¡± I shook my head. ¡°The only girl in this room is my woman. I think you¡¯re a little confused. Ah¡­ wait¡­ cumming!¡±


    I tightened my grip on her hair. My cock began to swell. Like a pro, Sasori eagerly sucked while stroking my balls, easing out the juices as they blasted deep in the back of her throat. She swallowed each one excitedly, taking my seed into her mouth with renewed vigor. The noisy sound of her moaning as she sucked my cock filled the room for a solid minute while Mr. Fukumi watched uncertainly. When I finished, letting out a single sigh of pleasure, she wiped her mouth, moved up and then kissed me on the lips. They were wet and hot, and she and her entire body were mine. We continued to canoodle in front of Mr. Fukumi until he couldn¡¯t stay silent any longer.


    ¡°You can have her however you want.¡± Mr. Fukumi finally stated. ¡°However, the points for being cheated on are all mine. NTR goes both ways. I already said this is fine for me.¡±


    ¡°You got points?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°Hmm¡­ I wonder¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ well, she is my wi-¡°


    ¡°Imai¡­ I¡¯ve decided I want a divorce.¡± Sasori¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°Y-you¡­ wh-what?¡± Mr. Fukumi seemed surprised at first. ¡°You can¡¯t¡­ we¡­¡±


    ¡°The things you¡¯ve done to me¡­ to my daughter¡­ how could I be with a man like you? We¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Even if you say it¡­ that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s official-¡°


    ¡°Here are the documents.¡± I tossed out a packet which landed at his feet. ¡°My Sasori had this printed out and sitting in her purse for a while now. While I was taking her backdoor, she decided to finally sign them. My girl is quite productive on all fours.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ It¡¯s Hakaru¡­ who makes me this way¡­¡± Mrs. Fukumi purred, kissing my neck while her hand started to stroke, my soft member.


    ¡°Oh¡­ and mind the sex stains. I put it down on the table and I never predicted the distance your ex could go when she receives the right stimulation.¡±


    ¡°H-hakaru¡­ don¡¯t tease me so¡­¡±


    ¡°This!¡± He shook his head grabbing the paper and shaking it at us. ¡°This isn¡¯t binding!¡±


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right!¡± I lifted up my smartphone and snapped a picture. ¡°I already emailed the files to the lawyer, but he says I needed a picture of you holding the documents. They call that getting served or something. I don¡¯t know about that stuff very well, that¡¯s why we have a lawyer.¡±


    ¡°L-lawyer¡­¡± He took several steps back, the smile finally leaving his mouth and a flash of anger showing instead. ¡°You can¡¯t do this¡­ my points¡­ I earned points.¡±


    ¡°Buddy¡­ your relationship with your woman was always a dependency. It was weak and feeble. Your points are earned by her connection to you. When she cheats on you. Feels bad for being with another man. Consciously is conflicted. That is where points come from. After what you have done to my woman, how do you think she feels.¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± It was Sasori who spoke up. ¡°We¡¯re not husband and wife. We¡¯re not together anymore. I don¡¯t know anything about the points Hakaru is speaking, but I believe him when he says that you will earn nothing off me ever again.


    ¡°No¡­ that can¡¯t be¡­¡± He turned to his right, seemingly speaking to himself. ¡°Cuckold. My points¡­ nothing? Truly nothing? How? How can that be¡­ You promised me! You promised me that my wife would always give me points!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t see cuckold myself. It seemed like he had appeared just for Mr. Fukumi. Although, I was the only one in the room who knew about the god and the game. The others were looking at Mr. Fukumi like he was unhinged and a step from going insane. The men who were previously supporting his back took several steps away and looked about ready to leave.


    ¡°You think you can leave me!¡± Mr. Fukumi¡¯s expression turned dark, and a snarl formed on it. ¡°I have images! I have images of the two of you together! I¡¯ll destroy your life Sasori! How do you want to go to jail for sleeping with a student!¡±


    Sasori held me closer. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ I know I¡¯ve made mistakes¡­ but Hakaru definitely isn¡¯t one! If I have to go to jail¡­ even if I lose everything¡­ it¡¯ll be worth it If I can be by Hakaru¡¯s side in the end. As for my daughter, I know that he will be looking after her too, and that brings me peace.¡±


    As she was saying such bold worlds, my smartphone which was in my free hand started beeping. My other was still wrapped around Sasori¡¯s naked body, where I occasionally fondled her. A message appeared on my screen, and I let out a little laugh.


    ¡°Well, my sweet, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll need to worry about such things. Actually, I¡¯ve accomplished what I came for, so I suppose it¡¯s about time we leave.¡±


    ¡°You think we¡¯ll let you leave?¡± Mr. Fukumi snarled. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere! Come on, guys¡­ my wife is free. You can all enjoy her. Just help hold him back and hold her down!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not yours!¡± Sasori hissed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ this is totally rape. I¡¯m not going to do something like this. If she was knocked out or whatever¡­. But she¡¯s totally conscious. She can even identify us!¡± One guy said.


    The other few started muttering, and soon it seemed like no one was interested in helping him at all. These men were opportunistic rapists. They might coerce a girl or drug her, but to physically force her into sex was even beyond most of them, especially since they¡¯d have to physically restrain a guy too.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The Vice-Principal cried out. ¡°I¡¯ll pay¡­ I¡¯ll pay you. Join me!¡±


    His eyes were turning unhinged, and it was clear he was starting to lose it. As for the men, most were picking up on it and already had a foot out the door, but at least two men looked like they might take him up on the offer. There were always those that would do anything for money.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to stop you right there.¡± I cut in. ¡°You see¡­¡±


    I clicked something on my phone. Five seconds later, an alarm suddenly rang throughout the building. The fire alarm had just gone off. Akiko was willing to do anything for me. So, I planted her at the fire alarm, ready to pull it in case I sent an emergency text, which I had just done.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± The Vice Principal demanded, apparently too enraged to think clearly.


    ¡°That¡¯s the fire alarm.¡± I shrugged, getting out of the bed and putting my clothing on casually. Mrs. Sasori did the same on her side of the bed. ¡°Soon, this place will be flooded by police and firemen. You can all explain why you¡¯re here in cult-like robes banging whores. I¡¯m sure your wives will be really interested in learning about your extra activities.¡±


    Before I had even finished, most of the men were already running away.


    ¡°You¡­ we¡¯ll just call and¡­¡± He suddenly, stopped, sniffing¡­ ¡±What¡¯s that?¡±


    I grabbed Sasori, ¡°This place doesn¡¯t exactly meet fire regulations. You have a weird sex meet here, put out a bunch of candles, some flammable lube, and then someone knocks it over, this place will go up quickly.¡±


    Without another word, I pushed past him and then started heading towards the fire exit on this floor. I was slightly cursing Akiko. She had set the fire much quicker than I wanted. It was my second phase. She was supposed to pull the alarm. Give it five minutes, and then set the fire. I didn¡¯t want anyone to get hurt. However, I also wanted enough evidence planted around that when it came time for a police investigation, all of these men would be caught and put under scrutiny. This whole event, the God of Lust Society, was about to blow wide open.


    I lead Sasori out as the smoke steadily increased. I didn¡¯t watch to see if Mr. Fukumi followed. We opened the fire escape and headed down to the bottom floor using the outdoor metal. Of course, I had checked this ahead of time. I wasn¡¯t going to come here without knowing I had several safe ways out. I could hear alarms in the distance getting closer, but I quickly lead Sasori towards a car stopped on the side of the road. It wasn¡¯t the one I had come here with Gio in. Rather, it was Akiko¡¯s car.


    ¡°Wait!¡± A shout came from behind us.


    I stopped and looked back, to see a flush-faced Mr. Fukumi glaring at me as I walked away with his former wife. He was panting, and behind him, smoke was billowing out the windows of the building as the fire steadily grew more out of control.


    ¡°You will pay for this!¡± He said. ¡°By Monday, I will make sure everyone knows about you!¡±


    ¡°I would worry about myself, personally.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Come Monday, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be seeing you ever again.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± He snarled.


    ¡°A spycam in the janitor¡¯s closet? Countless sex tapes in your office? All of this was just a distraction. As we speak, the police have already raided the school and your home, except for a few choice pieces of evidence I had my sister stash before she called them and confessed what she found. Plus, you¡¯re connected to this fire which happens on the very same night? I¡¯m glad we had the divorce papers served now because I suspect you¡¯ll be in prison soon.¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­. impossible.¡± He pulled out his phone, which he seemed to have on mute.


    Whatever he saw on it made him go white. He collapsed to his knees.


    ¡°Sasori¡­ do you feel¡­ bad at all?¡± I asked hesitantly as I noticed her watching her ex-husband collapse.


    Sasori shook her head and then turned to me. ¡°The only thing I worry about¡­ Is it possible to save my daughter?¡±


    I held out my hand and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s save her¡­ together.¡±


    Sasori grabbed my hand, and the pair of us got in the back of the car. As the sirens grew close, we drove off. Akiko ended up being my driver once again.


    ¡°Um¡­ Hakaru¡­ I know I¡¯m just Hakaru¡¯s bitch and all¡­ but can you please not bang our teacher in the backseat of my car! I still have to go to her classes on Monday!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ So¡­ Hakaru has you wrapped around his finger as well?¡± Mrs. Fukumi asked breathlessly as I played with her tits and kissed her neck.


    ¡°Y-yes, Sensei!¡± She said with a squeak, more intimidated by her teacher than me.


    ¡°Then¡­ it looks like tonight I must instruct Akiko as well¡­¡±


    ¡°T-teach?¡¯


    ¡°Mmm¡­ I¡¯m a 39-year-old woman, surely there are many things I can teach a young girl about men!¡± She purred, reaching out and gently touching Akiko¡¯s neck, causing her to shiver. ¡°What do you think, Hakaru?¡±


    ¡°Akiko!¡± I ordered. ¡°Head to the nearest hotel. We¡¯ll need a proper place so that Fukumi-sensei can educate you thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes! Akiko is open to learning!¡± Akiko stepped on the gas.


    Before we even reached the hotel, sensei was already giving Akiko a full hands-on demonstration.

 Book 3: Chapter 24

    I sat up and pulled the arms of two naked women off of me as gently as I could. Pulling out of their grip, I made my way carefully off the bed. Turning back, I could see Akiko and Sasori lying there naked under the sheets.


    One was a young girl of only seventeen, with pert breasts, a plump ass, and pale skin. She was a slut that had no restraints, but she was also my slut. The second woman was older. Her glasses were sitting on the nightstand. Her breasts and butt were rounder. There was a little bit of sagging from age, but it made her even sexier in some ways.


    These two women were the perfect blend of mature and innocent, slut and devotion, young and old. They were also both my women. I had tasted them at the same time and together. Now that I had moved out from between them, the two girls had found each other and were now hugging unconsciously for the feeling of warmth and skin against skin. This was erotic too, and I fantasized about making the two women engage in some erotic play. Today, both women had been focused on me, but in the future, I¡¯d like to try having them focus on each other.


    In the future, I wanted the girls to like each other as much as they liked me. It was one of my many strategies to keep the girls from growing bored and leaving me. Hey, peer-pressure worked. If I had to use something like that so that I would never have them stolen, I would do what I had to do.


    I still couldn¡¯t believe that a teacher at my school was my lover, but that appeared to be the case. After everything, she had given me her heart, just as Netorare, Maria, and Akiko had done. I still didn¡¯t understand it. However, I had learned enough now that I definitely wouldn¡¯t spurn it. I had been afraid of Sasori¡¯s love. I convinced myself it was something that came from convenience, and completely denied the possibility that she genuinely gained feelings for me every chance I had.


    It made sense that she was just deflecting her love for my dad onto me. Therefore, I was always guarded with her. When she began to grow excited about our relationship, I had rejected it. I wouldn¡¯t be rejecting it anymore. I knew what she really wanted, and as hard as it was for me to believe it, what she really wanted was me. I wouldn¡¯t be spurning that love again. That was something I had come to realize after the events of the day.


    I pulled a robe around me and then made my way to the bathroom. I washed my hands and my face, sighing as I looked in the mirror. There was a buzz in my robe pocket, and I pulled out my phone, which shone brightly in the dark hotel room. A message had been left there. It only contained two words, We¡¯re even. That would be Eiko contacting me. She was already done with the assignment I had given her? Well, I suppose I shouldn¡¯t be too surprised, but she was damn quick.


    Friday night wasn¡¯t simply the night that the supposed God of Lust Society was meeting. It was also the night of a big game for the basketball team. If the basketball team won, they¡¯d be looking for a prize. If they lost, they would be looking for some sympathy. Either way, a quick google said they had won their game. Maybe someone slipped the coach an email using the vice-principal¡¯s computer suggesting that there was another girl who was willing to go all the way with the guys. They had a groupie fan who wouldn¡¯t mind being the basketball team¡¯s cum dumpster for the night.


    That woman owed me a favor, and the favor I called in was to fuck the basketball team. To someone like Eiko, this wasn¡¯t even a problem. She didn¡¯t mind it and was even a little happy that she could make amends with me so easily. Of course, they didn¡¯t know that she had HPV and crabs. Who ended up with crabs and who ended up with HPV in the end? I didn¡¯t care. This was just my way of venting on the assholes that touched Kira. Let their own shitty behavior have long-term consequences. I wondered how well their next health check would go when it¡¯s revealed most of the team has crabs.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± A gentle voice caused me to finally turn away from the mirror.


    Netori was floating in the hallway, her hair gently falling down until it just missed the floor. We had only spoken a little since our last argument, and those words had always felt a little awkward. I didn¡¯t feel angry at her anymore. Honestly, after my realization about Sasori, I felt I understood Netori a little bit more.


    ¡°Netori¡­¡±


    ¡°You did well.¡± She smiled. ¡°Your points have increased splendidly. A teacher is far more complicated than a teenage girl. You got her to not only leave her husband but also abandon your father. Her affection is entirely yours now. In fact, you¡¯re about to reach level 5. I suspect you¡¯ll reach it soon.


    ¡°Levels come so slowly, what is the point of it all?¡± I asked hesitantly. ¡°I mean, I know that I need to save you and bring back your true goddess from, but you also keep talking about helping me grow. What am I supposed to do? You offer me so little advice and you tend to let me try to do everything myself.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been doing well on your own?¡± She asked. ¡°You have three women who are devoted to you now. I¡¯d say you¡¯re doing quite well for yourself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me, are you¡­¡± I responded wryly.


    She laughed gently. ¡°If I told you everything, then nothing would matter. You just need to trust me¡­ as I have put my trust in you.¡±


    ¡°Have you?¡±


    ¡°Have I what?¡±


    ¡°Have you really put your trust in me?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be here if I didn¡¯t think you had the capacity to win.¡± She responded flippantly.


    ¡°Netorare¡¯s heart¡­ Netorase¡¯s heart¡­ sure¡­ but what about you?¡±


    Her eyes widened. ¡°Wh-what is Hakaru saying? Of course, you¡¯re my champion. I know you the best!¡±


    ¡°Yet, when we slept together, I didn¡¯t pull any of your divinity. If I did now, would you lose some?¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡­¡± Netori blushed. ¡°Asking a goddess such a thing, you know it¡¯s embarrassing, right?¡±


    ¡°I had always assumed that there was some close bond between us, that I was your chosen one because you already loved me, or something like that. However, after spending time with Netorare¡­ I realized just how much of a distance you keep me apart. I know nothing about you. Your history¡­ your life. You want me to put you back together, but you¡¯re not willing to put your heart on the line.¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s crazy!¡¯ Netori shook her head, floating back. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just concerned about my sisters. Once you win their hearts, I¡¯ll naturally¡­ I mean¡­ I will¡­¡±


    ¡°Fall in love?¡±


    ¡°Hakaru, there is an order to these things¡­ my plans¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your plans.¡± I shook my head. ¡°And I no longer care about this game.¡±


    Her eyes widened and a hurt expression appeared on her face. ¡°What are you saying? Are you giving up? After we¡¯ve come so far?¡±


    ¡°What I am saying is that the only thing that really matters to me is the women in my life,¡± I said. ¡°I will earn points, and I will become stronger, but not to win some game. I will do it so that I can take the women I love. I will do it, so when the time comes, I will have your heart too.¡±


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± She turned away, ¡°Of course¡­ I expect no-¡°


    I grabbed her arm and pulled her into my embrace. Netori gasped, somehow unable to fight against my hands as I held her close to me.


    ¡°What do you want, Netori?¡±


    ¡°What I want¡­¡± She said, her lips slightly parted, her breath gasping, ¡°I want you to be the on¡­ah¡­ Hakaru¡­ wh-what¡­¡±


    I had used my skill on her, but I never expected it to work. She looked dazed for just a microsecond, and then she shook her head and her eyes met mine in shock. Before she could react, I kissed her. My tongue attacked her tongue. She pushed against me, once again seeming unable to fight my grasp. Steadily, her kisses became more and more aggressive. Her hands started to run across my chest.


    We fell back on the bed. As I hit the bed, I bumped into Akiko. This was enough motion that her legs moved and she moaned.


    ¡°Ahn¡­ Hakaru¡­¡±


    Netori pulled away from me forcefully with a gasp. Her eyes were strange. They were frightened and confused. She looked at the two women on the bed sleeping. She shook her head and began to float away.


    ¡°Har¡­ no¡­ I can¡¯t!¡± She cried out while still holding her head.


    I reached out for her, but my hands met air. She had disappeared from the room. I sat there in silence for a moment. I had almost had her, but there was something holding her back. There was something I didn¡¯t know. I was certain of that. I was almost certain that it was another man. I also knew that Netori would never tell me the truth.


    That meant, my next target had to be Netorase! I would take Kira back, but I would claim Netorase too.


    My phone buzzed, so I picked it up and checked the message. This one came from Netori. She rarely texted or called me, always preferring to show up in person. I must have really embarrassed her. I couldn¡¯t help but smile when I read what she sent me.


    Hmph! You reached level 5! Stop being a bully!I¡¯ll defiantly make you pay!


    I read the message three more times and then started to laugh. A bully, am I? I¡¯d prefer to be called a thief. I was also prepared to pay the cost. I wouldn¡¯t be afraid of winning another heart again.


    ¡°I will steal you.¡± I said into the darkness, ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡±


    Kira, Netorase, Netori¡­ just three women left to take. I lay down between Sasori and Akiko, letting them put their arms back around me and nuzzle me at each side. I could see the finish line now. I would be winning this thing.


    Outside, the clouds were rolling in the sky, occasionally letting out a deep rumbling sound. A war was brewing.


    Previous | Table of Contents | Volume 4


    Don¡¯t forget the V3 Bonus chapters. You can unlock them with Unlock all one month with only $15 through Patreon or Full Frontal Access, or get them from the eBook. New members can get a free eBook.

 Book 4: Chapter 1

    My name is Hakaru, and I¡¯m officially on an extended break from school. After a certain vice-principal was exposed for taking videos of women and blackmailing them, an entire scandal broke out. It made it on the news and everything. Every student was questioned, including me. Although no one attached me to the events that lead to this, it was still very stressful being under the interrogation lamp. Many girls who had been abused over the years came out, and there was even a hashtag movement on twitter.


    At the end of it all, the school was shut down for a prolonged period of time while every staff member was put under investigation. This included Sasori Fukumi. Of course, I denied doing anything with my homeroom teacher and there was no one who could confirm that we acted inappropriately. She was Mr. Fukumi¡¯s wife, after all, so in many ways, she earned a victim status that got her absolved of being looked at too closely. However, she was still being watched, and thus we weren¡¯t able to spend much of our break together.


    ¡°How about her?¡± I asked, sipping from my milk tea.


    I was at the mall right now, and sitting next to me was Netori, currently hidden in her Tori outfit, as well as Akiko. We were scoping out the current scene to see if there were any girls worth having. The one I had pointed to was with a boy right now, but she didn¡¯t seem that interested in him. Akiko shook her head immediately.


    ¡°That girl has been around. She has a bit of a complex where she easily justifies cheating.¡± Akiko explained.


    Akiko seemed to have an abnormally good read on other women that bordered on eerie. As she spoke, the girl seemed to notice I was watching her. Behind her boyfriend¡¯s back, she winked at me and bit her lip. Yeah, it seemed like this girl was a thrill-seeker who enjoyed cheating. She was a bit like Akiko in that regard.


    ¡°Why do I have a feeling you just compared her to me?¡± Akiko pouted.


    ¡°You¡¯re imagining things.¡± I coughed. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re my one and only slave. I could never replace you.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± She looked pleased by those words.


    ¡°After all, someone needs to be at the bottom. Why would I want more than one trashy girl? I¡¯ll only take one hoe and aim for all my other girls to be of much higher quality.¡±


    ¡°M-master¡­ when you say that¡­ you should at least be choking me.¡± Akiko panted under her breath.


    ¡°Get that lewd expression off your face. I¡¯m here looking for some fresh pussy, remember? If I wanted your stretched out, over-used thing, I¡¯d just need a paper bag to put over your head.¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­ Master is getting too good at this¡­¡± Akiko responded in tears. ¡°You¡¯re going to make me wreck my panties.¡±


    I refrained from informing her how repulsive that sounded to me less I pushed her over the edge and watched as the girl regretfully walked away with her boyfriend, giving me a look as if begging me to NTR her. No¡­ she was too easy. Akiko was right.


    There was a time where getting a flirtatious look from a girl like her would have left me floored. However, that was before I started playing the game. NTR Crush was the game where I stole women from other men and made them fall for me. Doing so netted me points and levels. Some points got me special abilities which allowed me to learn things women didn¡¯t want me to know. Others included vanity points which increased my attractiveness, charm, and penis size.


    It was the attractiveness which drew gazes like that. I tried to not let it swell my head. Even if my looks were now at the ikemen level, it didn¡¯t mean I could relax. I was still playing the game, and every player could enhance their attractiveness and sweep a girl right out from under my feet. Instead, I had to always be vigilant. I shot a glance over at Tori.


    ¡°What are your thoughts? Any women that can earn me points?¡±


    I spoke openly of points and the game in front of Akiko. She knew parts of it, but it was never clear how much she knew. Did she understand that NTR Crush was a game set up by the gods? Did she know that Netori was actually a goddess of cheating, one of three goddess sisters that used to be a single person? They each picked a champion who was tasked with winning all of their hearts and stealing all the women of the other champions, and when the time came, the winner would end up reforging them into one goddess.


    At least, that was the story as far as I understood it. Things grew more complicated when other gods and goddesses got involved in the game after Netorare promised Netori¡¯s hand if they won. In that way, the game I was playing had very real stakes. Although, to Akiko, she might only believe it to be some kind of cruel high school game being played between boys.


    ¡°There is little point in chasing a girl just because she¡¯s there,¡± Netori spoke softly, drinking a hot beverage which steamed in her hands while casually flipping through her smartphone. ¡°For you to steal a girl and hold on to her, she must be worth it in your eyes. As I said before we left, the relationships you foster between the women you want is what ultimately earns you your points. It¡¯s not about who is easiest, or even who, if successful, has the potential to net you the maximum points. It¡¯s about you stealing what you desire the most.¡±


    I grimaced. ¡°And what if what I want is out of my reach? Do I just allow myself to stagnate and for my points to go nowhere, just so that I can wait for the right woman?¡±


    Netori¡¯s finger stopped moving on her smartphone, but she did not glance up at me as she spoke. ¡°Are you speaking of Kira?¡±


    Actually, I had been speaking of Netori herself. Every attempt I made to try to get closer to her seemed to fail. I had invited her to the mall alone. It was Netori who had ended up bringing Akiko along. She was keeping her distance from me ever since her sister had disappeared during our second sexual encounter. It was like Netori was growing cold feet or something. Even now, she remained aloof, looking away as if she was disinterested in being involved in this game she herself had started.


    ¡°Yeah, Kira¡­¡± I lied. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her since the school closed down.¡±


    Sasori had told me that her daughter was living with an aunt. The official story was that she wanted to stay out of the spotlight cast by her father as he went to trial. However, I suspected there was more to it than that. I suspected that Netorase was involved as well.


    ¡°My sister targeted Kira on purpose. Every god and goddess requires a vessel to interact with the mortal world. Don¡¯t confuse that with the champion they select to play NTR Crush. Netorase selected Kira as her vessel, I suspect she did it to specifically spurn your advances. Not only will your godly abilities no longer work on the girl, but if you pursue her, Netorase is bound to interfere.¡±


    ¡°Then, how am I supposed to win Netorase¡¯s heart?¡± I muttered irritably. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the ultimate goal? Aren¡¯t I suppose to gather all three of you and um¡­ together¡­¡±


    I noticed Akiko watching us curiously, so I changed what I was going to say, awkwardly putting my hands together instead. It made it seem like I was trying to have a threesome with three women, but compared to the deplorable things I had done with Akiko, this wouldn¡¯t be that strange or alarming. My true end goal was to combine the three goddesses together into one. I had already seemed to start with Netorare, but that left these two sisters to go.


    Although I asked how to win Netorase¡¯s heart, deep down I was still wondering about Netori. She had been somewhat distant lately. It was like the closer she came to reaching her target, the more afraid she became of getting there. It was perhaps something I wouldn¡¯t have recognized before I had my relationship with Sasori, another woman prone to hiding from her problems, but I could see now that Netori was remaining aloof. Any insight into how to pursue Netorase might help with Netori as well.


    That lead to the question, did I really want to pursue the goddesses? I used to never have that kind of confidence. Perhaps, I really was changing if I thought I had a shot with Netori. I jokingly stated I¡¯d pursue Netori in the past flirtatiously, but bold declarations and actually making the attempt were two very different things. I never would have considered what it was like to date the goddess until very recently.


    ¡°Netorase¡­ she is the goddess of NTR. Naturally, she will be attracted to your NTRs. If you steal women, if you defeat the other gods and goddesses and take their women, then you will attract her attention. In time, she will come to you.¡± Netori explained.


    I sighed in frustration. We were right back to where we started. I needed to pursue women. Which women belonged to other players? I had no clue. I just had to pursue women and hope that they mattered. Except, as she just said, I shouldn¡¯t flippantly chase women I had no interest in. Thus, I had no clue how to proceed forward. Just as I was starting to lose my patience, a woman walked by whose sight caused me to shake.


    ¡°Actually, I just saw someone I recognize. Don¡¯t wait up for me.¡± I stood up and walked away without another word.


    Netori finally looked up from the smartphone and blinked like she was surprised I was suddenly leaving, despite having been flippant with me since I had been there. As for Akiko, she waved goodbye and made herself scarce. No, Akiko didn¡¯t know the strange relationship I had with Netori, but she could read the room and knew when to stay out of things. I¡¯d have to make it up to her later. Possibly with a paddle.


    It wasn¡¯t like I was ditching the girls on purpose. I had actually seen someone I wanted to talk to. Fortunately, the person I had seen had already turned a corner before I made my announcement. Akiko and Netori didn¡¯t get a chance to see who it was. As for Netori, if she was genuinely curious, she would probably follow me while invisible and spy on me anyway. I had a feeling she had other things on her mind though and wouldn¡¯t pursue this.


    The girl I was tracking had gone up a flight of stairs and turned two hallways. Even though I was practically running, I was shocked at how difficult it was to catch up to her. Then, I made another turn only to run face to face into her. I skidded to a stop.


    ¡°R-rory?¡± I let out the name in surprise.


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± The girl demanded suspiciously. ¡°Who¡¯s Rory?¡±


    Of course, there wasn¡¯t an ounce of recognition in this girl¡¯s expression. She had light brown hair which was cut short. She had short legs with knobby knees. However, she had a really nice, round butt and a generally attractive body. She looked a bit like a tomboy. She might have been sporty, but her body never quite grew tall enough for sports.


    She was the previous avatar of Netorare and the last vestiges of her that I could see. Supposedly, Netorare¡¯s heavenly body rested inside me or something, but I could neither see her nor feel her. As soon as I felt something between me and Netorare, she had left and disappeared. It had been a greater blow to me than I cared to admit. The body she had possessed all that time was this girl. That meant that while I was sleeping with Netorare, it was technically this girl¡¯s body under me. We had sex twice, and she didn¡¯t even remember it.


    Until I suddenly saw her in the mall, the only thing I knew about her was that she had gone to an all-girls religious academy. She had agreed to be Netorare¡¯s body on earth, yet she and her family had no memory of this. Netori had taken care of all of that.


    Of course, this girls sacrifice wasn¡¯t completely one way. She¡¯d have Netorare¡¯s blessing for the remainder of her life. She¡¯d have good fortune, good health, and protection against the influence of other gods and curses. Netorare used an illusion to make her look different. As Netori had once explained, it was the physical personification of their heavenly form. I took that to mean that she looked like what she saw herself looking life. Thus, this woman neither looked, acted like, not held the memories of Netorare. Even so, I had to continually remind myself that this was not Netorare.


    Yet, for some reason, I still felt compelled to chase her this far. I couldn¡¯t even guess what I wanted from her. If it was direction, there was no way that she had a direction for me to follow. Advice about the goddess sisters? She wouldn¡¯t have it. However, I found words coming out of my mouth that I never thought I¡¯d say in a million years.


    ¡°I saw you across the mall and I thought you were really cute. I was wondering if you wanted to go on a date with me.¡±


    It was the smoothest I had ever asked anyone out in my life. I didn¡¯t have a single feeling of nervousness or doubt. My armpits were dry, and my eyes looked at hers without shyness.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She looked down, blushing as she combed back her hair. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­ it¡¯s not that I wouldn¡¯t be interested, but I already have a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±

 Book 4: Chapter 2

    ¡°Ah¡­ a boyfriend¡­¡± I put on a smile. ¡°Well, we could just be friends, right?¡±


    After everything I had been through, how could I let a boyfriend put me off? Although, I was curious about this one. Netorare would have been in control of her for the last few months. Was this boyfriend someone very new or someone from before? In that case, was his memory altered into thinking he had been dating her for the last few months? I had so many questions about it, but I certainly wasn¡¯t going to ask them of her.


    ¡°O-of course¡­¡± She responded, blushing just slightly.


    She definitely must be a girl from an all-girls school. Even though she had a boyfriend, it was abundantly clear that she had a strong weakness towards boys. If I was a boyfriend who saw my girl looking and talking to a boy this way, I¡¯d definitely be enraged. Hey, playing the game didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t be a bit of a hypocrite.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked, reaching out and picking a piece of lint from her shirt.


    She looked down at my hand, blushed again, and then said just slightly faster than she needed to speak. ¡°My name is Tiana.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t any lint on her shirt. I actually pulled it out of my pocket and pretended to pick it off her shirt. In my free time, I had been reading a couple of pickup artist books. One such book mentioned that one of the ways to get a girl was to get her used to your touch. Harmless touching, such as removing lint from a shirt, lulled her into a sense of security. The more she gets used to your touch, the bolder your touches can become before she rejects them.


    ¡°Do you want to get out of the hallway?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± she looked around, realizing we were still in the area she had led me back when she thought I was a creepy stalker.


    Technically, nothing had changed. She didn¡¯t know me any better than before. I was just as much someone she didn¡¯t know, but I wasn¡¯t going to point that out. My question was also another pickup artist strategy. You continually ask questions where the obvious answer is yes. This conditioned her into saying yes to you. It was that sort of trick. Well, I was still learning, and I didn¡¯t want to depend on pick up artists tips permanently anyway. I wasn¡¯t looking for a one-night stand.


    I engaged her in light, casual conversation while remaining somewhat flippant. I gave her space and had an aloof atmosphere. I asked her questions, let her do most of the talking, and she grew animated as she spoke, gesturing wildly as she spoke about what career she wanted to have or other such things. Overall, she probably wasn¡¯t the best girl to pursue. I didn¡¯t know if having slept with her as Netorare would affect the points I¡¯d gain. Furthermore, she had the goddess protection, so I couldn¡¯t use my skills on her. On top of all that, she was at an all-girls school, so I wasn¡¯t sure how easily I¡¯d be able to meet up with her enough to be effective.


    Yet, despite all of that, the fact that she reminded me of Netorare in a strange way relaxed me. If I closed my eyes, I could almost imagine the goddess, lying around lazily as she chastised me about this or that. As I was having such fanciful thoughts, I almost missed something that Tiana had said.


    ¡°What was that last part?¡± I turned to her, my brow somewhat furrowed.


    I hadn¡¯t said anything in a while, and she was in a bit of a rant, so I had caught her off guard. ¡°Ah¡­ oh¡­ um¡­ I was just saying that our school opened up a mentorship program where an older male student is teamed up with a female student and we have talks about feminism and stuff.¡±


    ¡°Feminism?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± She gave a snort. ¡°No one knows what to make of it. Some hate the idea of bringing the boys into our school. They think it¡¯s going to, you know, lead to some naughtiness and corruption of our school tenants and values. However, last year, five girls at our school ended up pregnant, and so this was suggested as a means of helping women grow accustomed to the opposite sex, so that when we encounter them normally, like here, we can, how did they say it¡­ act in a fashion conducive of the expectations of Riphorn Academy.¡±


    ¡°Feminism?¡± I repeated.


    She giggled. ¡°That¡¯s the compromise the school made. If we were going to invite boys into an all-girls school, then the boys had to learn about female rights so that they came to properly respect women and treat them right.¡±


    ¡°Actually, that does sound interesting,¡± I smirked, moving closer to Tiana. ¡°I do need to learn how to respect women more.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ do you¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help but smile back, but she didn¡¯t shy away as I closed the distance between us.


    We had stopped somewhere outside a clothing store, and we were only about an inch away from each other. She looked like she really wanted to kiss me too. I leaned forward to take her lips.


    ¡°Tiana!¡± A voice came from the distance.


    Tiana pulled away from me like she had been burned. She had a wild look on her face and she was quickly straightening her dress like the moment we just shared hadn¡¯t happened.


    ¡°Tiana! Ah¡­ Tiana, there you are!¡± The voice came from a short boy who was about the same height as Tiana.


    He wore his hair short, just like hers, but he was full Japanese, where Tiana seemed to have a little bit of Western blood in her. He didn¡¯t see us before thankfully, and he didn¡¯t seem to notice how close we had been. In fact, he didn¡¯t notice me at all as he came right up to her, not even sparing me a glance.


    He was wearing fine clothes, that which you¡¯d expect to see on a rich person. His voice also had a bit of an edge to it that suggested to me that he was probably a high-society kind of guy. So, this was the boyfriend that she had been talking about?


    ¡°Matt, I didn¡¯t expect you to come to the mall today. You said you couldn¡¯t make it.¡± She said, just a small bit of stress in her eyes suggesting she was still worried he might have noticed something off.


    ¡°It is true, I was busy today. However, the meeting of father¡¯s got canceled, the schedule got bumped around a bit, and now I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Matt is your boyfriend?¡± I asked, interjecting myself into a conversation that this guy was clearly happy pretending I wasn¡¯t a part of.


    ¡°Ah¡­ y-yes¡­ we just started dating¡­¡±


    It was only at this point the boy with his nose in the air seemed to notice me. Considering his head didn¡¯t even reach my shoulders, it was pretty amazing that he was able to ignore me so easily.


    ¡°Oh¡­ and who is this person then?¡± He said, his voice holding just a hint of disdain even while he smiled politely.


    ¡°I¡¯m Hakaru.¡± I smiled. ¡°We actually just met. Your girlfriend was just talking to me about a mentoring opportunity and I was taking some interest in it.¡±


    I spoke frankly. It wouldn¡¯t do good if my actions got her in trouble. I decided to play it cool and back off for now. There would always be another chance to loosen Tiana up later.


    ¡°Mentor? Oh¡­ are you speaking of that school leadership program? Yes¡­ I¡¯m going to be a part of that. There are only ten positions, so naturally one of them would go to me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­ what school are you from again?¡±


    He smirked snobbishly. ¡°I¡¯m from the Dushen Elite Academy. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing so grand,¡± I waved my hand politely. ¡°Just the Douglas Public.¡±


    ¡°Douglas?¡¯ He said that name as if it gave him indigestion. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the school that shut down because of corruption?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°You could say that. A teacher was blackmailing students into sex.¡±


    Matt sniffed. ¡°A result of common schools, it seems.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    Matt glanced at me from the side for a second. ¡°Haruko, was it?¡±


    ¡°Hakaru.¡± My mouth only twitched slightly.


    ¡°Well, Hakaru, it is your lucky day. My mother is actually the dean of Riphorn, that¡¯s how I met my sweetheart here. She¡¯s a student council representative.¡±


    ¡°A student council president?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ nothing like that¡­¡± Tiana spoke nervously, ¡°I¡¯m just a secretary.¡±


    ¡°Still, a secretary at Riphorns¡­¡± Matt stepped in, putting his arm around her.


    She didn¡¯t seem to like him doing it, or perhaps she had some issue with her place as a secretary, but she had a frown on her face and seemed discontent. As for Matt, he either didn¡¯t notice or he didn¡¯t seem to care.


    ¡°Anyway, the point I was making is that I¡¯m in a position to help you get a place as one of the ten. I¡¯ll let my mother know to look out for your application. With me helping you, you¡¯ll definitely get accepted.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ really, you¡¯re really a good person. Thank you!¡± I did my best to keep the disdain from my voice.


    It sounded fake to Tiana, as she was looking at me hesitantly, but once again, Matt either didn¡¯t care or didn¡¯t notice. He let out a pompous laugh and then handed me his mother¡¯s card. I managed to hold back making a snide comment about the fact he had his mother¡¯s cards in his wallet. For that, I felt like I deserved a medal.


    We bid our quick farewells. They were quick because he turned and walked away, and with his arm around her, he dragged her with him. He had an expression on his face like he was done with the commoner. Tiana glanced back and mouthed a farewell as well as good luck. I frowned a bit looking at his mother¡¯s card. I¡¯d have preferred I never met him.


    I figured, at best, he wouldn¡¯t bother to give his mother a recommendation. He was certainly not going to give one. My concern was that he might go so far as to do the opposite. He could try to blacklist me so that I absolutely don¡¯t end up in the school. It really just came down to how much of a threat he thought I was. If he saw me kissing his girl, he¡¯d definitely blacklist me. If he thought I was just a nothing commoner, he¡¯d be more likely to forget, so which was it.


    ¡°Master, you look like you¡¯re about to do something dangerous.¡± Akiko¡¯s voice rang out.


    She apparently had decided to stay close by in case I needed her. She was probably watching the whole exchange between me and Tiana.


    ¡°What are your thoughts?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s pretty enough,¡± Akiko responded simply. ¡°But I¡¯ve heard of that guy. His dad¡¯s a city councilman. She¡¯s probably more trouble than she was worth.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I nodded my head. ¡°You¡¯re probably right. But what if I told you I had a way of getting into an all-girls school for the next few months.


    She gave me a side-look. ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s like putting a fox into a chicken coop. I think I¡¯ll be getting a lot of new sisters soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that interested in the women there,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡± Akiko didn¡¯t sound convinced in the slightest.


    ¡°I mean¡­ I¡¯m not saying I won¡¯t fuck a few girls, especially if they have a relationship¡­ but I mean I have another reason for going. There is something off about the school. Let¡¯s call it a bad feeling.¡±


    She nodded slowly. ¡°Okay, Master¡­ just be careful.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± I nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I want to shove something hard in you.¡± I sighed, deciding to play it by ear for a bit.


    A lewd expression formed as Akiko nodded even more enthusiastically, ¡°En¡­ Master always knows how to make me wet!¡±

 Book 4: Chapter 3

    I was sitting at the computer naked in my room, filling out an application and email to the dean of Riphorn All-girls school. I considered changing my name to bypass the opportunity of Matt cockblocking me, but in the end, I worried there would be follow-up checks that would eventually disqualify me if I tried to get away with that kind of stuff. Thus, I did the application properly. It was night outside and other than the computer screen, there was no light in the room.


    Akiko snorted before her breathing evened out and she returned to her deep sleep. She was lying on my bed, naked. The sheets were stained with sex and the room smelled a bit. It was certainly a situation I never would have seen myself in just a few months ago. If the me back then said I would be lying with my girlfriend like this now, I would have thought I was crazy. However, time had changed everything, including how I felt about Akiko. There was a time where she was everything that I wanted. Now, I wanted more.


    I clicked send on my email and leaned back. It was done. The period of acceptance was actually quite small. It¡¯d only be a week before we were introduced to the new school, and the entire event only took place for two months ending in December. Furthermore, our school should be back up and open in January, so it was a perfect timewaster while classes were out. As I was contemplating what I¡¯d do next, a familiar feeling struck me.


    ¡°Netori, what do you want?¡± I asked.


    A moment later, that feeling coalesced into the goddess herself. She was no longer dressed as a bored high school girl. Instead, she was back to the goddess I had come to know. A dark, contemplative, and mischievous woman who at times seemed like she had everything worked out and other times appeared to be winging it all. I glanced over at her apathetically. She was floating in the air, her hair hanging down past her shoulders like a dark waterfall.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t make my presence known. How did you know I was here?¡± She asked suspiciously.


    Of course, the answer was simply that I felt it, but I didn¡¯t know how to voice that to Netori. Maybe, it was because of what Netorare did that I could do this now, or maybe I had just gotten used to the feel of her watching me. I didn¡¯t really know. Instead, I decided to shrug with a deliberate non-answer.


    ¡°Netori, you came here for a reason¡­¡±


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ you¡¯re doing¡­ good.¡±


    I cocked my head, ¡°Good?¡±


    I rarely ever saw Netori look uncertain with herself. Her typically cocky manner had diminished somewhat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve been distant of late, Hakaru. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    I finally broke away from my computer and turned around, crossing my arms. If she was finally opening up to me, I¡¯d at least give her my entire attention. Lately, it seemed like I was more aggravated with her than enamored with her. Perhaps that was part of having a relationship too. If wanting a goddess was easy, then everyone would be dating one.


    ¡°Do you care to explain?¡±


    Hakaru grimaced. ¡°You defeated my sister, Netorare, and she has now devoted herself to you. Cuck has also left. I¡¯ve heard a few others have been defeated as well. As for Netorase, although she remains elusive, I have it on good authority that she may come around once she¡¯s finished with Kira. Suddenly, these plans I made have become all too real.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you have been planning this for a few years.¡±


    Netori snorted. ¡°A few years? No¡­ I¡¯ve been planning all of this for far longer than that. You could say that I have planned for this ever since the fall.¡±


    The fall was likely what she called the point in which she broke up with the other two sisters. Netorare was more open to talking about this stuff. To find Netori in a moment like this where she was willing to speak of these things was especially rare. Of course, I wanted to take advantage of it immediately. I leaned forward and licked my lips.


    ¡°Why did you fall?¡± I asked the question I had been wondering the most since the beginning.


    Netori jerked, and for a second the look on her face made me think she¡¯d run away again. However, she remained in sight, taking a deep breath, even though there was a distant look of pain in her eyes as she recalled something unpleasant.


    ¡°Gods and goddesses aren¡¯t like mortals, Hakaru. We live in the heavenly world, and many think that we rule the human world. As I am the goddess of NTR, then I am, in some way, responsible for NTR. You might think that I created it, that I¡¯m responsible for it. Every time a man or woman cheats, you could lay that blame at me and my sister¡¯s feet. This mortal way of thinking¡­ is wrong.


    ¡°You see¡­ we are simply a reflection of the mortal world. I am the embodiment of NTR because humans cheat. If they did not, I would not continue to exist. Likewise, my life coincides with the life of human beings. It is that way for every god and goddess.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Well, for example, a God of War might be strongest during Wars, but weakest during peacetime.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that mean a God of War might be willing to start some wars in order to gain power?¡±


    She smiled and shook her head. ¡°Gods and Goddesses are typically forbidden from interacting in the world in that way. While yes, there are some ways to affect the world, such as when I made you my champion, a God of War couldn¡¯t just cause a war. He might be able to use a Champion who went on to push for war, but it¡¯s limited to the capability of that champion to spread his god¡¯s will.


    ¡°Some think it¡¯s about worship, and there are certain Gods who gain strength through worship. However, for most of us, it isn¡¯t important to be worshiped. It¡¯s important for a god to be practiced. The more people exhibit our will, the more powerful we become.¡±


    ¡°So, Hideko Tojo?¡±


    ¡°Of course, a Japanese might ask about him. Usually, the question is, was Hitler the champion of a war god?¡± Netori asked, slightly bemused. ¡°That¡¯s one of the most commonly asked questions, you know.¡±


    I blushed, ¡°I was just curious.¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± She shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not like Gods and Goddesses need to report every action they take to each other. It very well could have been a god who influenced those men and called them to War. Or it could have been some other God. A god of conquest, or a god of genocide¡­ perhaps even a unity of the gods?


    ¡°Unity?¡±


    Netori sighed. ¡°I might as well tell you this much. Gods and Goddesses are the wills of the people, but heaven and earth are mirror images of each other. While what I said was true, the more people practice the will of a god, the stronger that god becomes, the opposite could be said to be equally true, the stronger a god becomes the more will they can exude over others. I actually couldn¡¯t tell you which is true. Is it the chicken or the egg?


    ¡°That mirror image is also reflected in our relationships. Every will is a singular desire, but the reality is much more complex. Gods and Goddesses possess a unity between them, a wave of interconnected relationships which govern how we affect the world¡­ or how the world affects us.¡±


    ¡°Like Cuckhold being your brother?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Like Cuckhold¡­ he wishes to support NTR, but he¡¯s already so fetishized that allowing ourselves to grow closer to him would only weaken and fetishize ourselves. Our relationship with cuckold is reflected in the mortal world¡¯s interpretation of Cuckholdry versus NTR. It is that kind of thing.¡±


    I shook my head in confusion. ¡°But what does all of this have to do with your fall?¡±


    ¡°Everything!¡± She sighed sadly. ¡°My unity was strongest with a particular God. You could call him a boyfriend¡­ or a lover, but he was more than that. Our destinies and desires were linked. We were together, and we needed each other to function.¡±


    ¡°He cheated?¡± I offered.


    She rolled her eyes and chuckled. ¡°Of course, he cheated! Why would I have it any other way? Of course, I suppressed my own nature as long as I could steal his heart back from any wench who thought she could have him, I was happy. Naturally, Netorase and Netorare were much stronger parts of my personality back then. No¡­ what happened was something far worse¡­¡±


    ¡°He abandoned me. There was a woman¡­ the Goddess of Matrimony. She forced him into a marriage with her, and declared that he could have no other women!¡± A flash of anger appeared in Netori¡¯s eyes. ¡°It was in his nature! He had to have other women! She denied him of that, and worst of all, he allowed it! He not only rejected me! He rejected himself! He caused the current state of things. The obsession with marriage. The monogamy of relationships! She is to blame for all of this!¡±


    ¡°So, you fell?¡± I asked.


    She put on a bitter expression. ¡°Not at first. However, Matrimony was always jealous of me. She made sure to use his name to give me a bad wrap. Eventually, I fell from grace. She borrowed his power at first, but as she grew stronger and I weaker, she eventually didn¡¯t have to. She colluded with religious gods and morality gods and had me turned into a sin. Eventually, my nature was divided, and I broke into my three forms. The age of NTR had truly died.¡±


    After she finished her story, silence dwindled for several moments. I was lost in thought, trying to wrap my head around what she was talking about. Of course, there was a time before monogamy was a thing. This predated most religions though. For some reason, in my mind, this fall always felt like something that happened a few years ago, like within my lifetime. When they said a long time ago, they meant it. Her fall appeared to be in the BCs. It might even predate the written word. I knew she was a goddess, but it was the first time I realized how old she really was.


    ¡°Enough of that talk.¡± Netori tried to force a mischievous smile on her face, wiping her red eyes even though they hadn¡¯t quite come to tears. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you. The reason I¡¯ve shown up is because you¡¯re at Level 5 now.¡±


    ¡°Netori¡­¡± I broke in before she continued on. ¡°Before we get into that, I just have one more question.¡±


    Breaking into my 5th level was exciting, but there was definitely something else I had been considering and I really was hoping for an answer. For some reason, it felt like the most important question I could ask at the moment. Deep down, I felt like the answer was tied to fate in some strange way.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Netori asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°This God¡­ the one who ended up abandoning you and binding with Matrimony¡­ who is he? What is he the God of¡­ I mean¡­ what was his will?¡±


    Netori looked at me blankly and then chuckled softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s a secret!¡± She winked.


    Although it was clear to me that she wouldn¡¯t reveal the answer even if I kept asking, there was a feeling deep down that the answer to that question was very important for my future. An uneasiness seeped into me. At that exact moment, there was a beep on my computer. I glanced at it and made a noise of surprise.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Netori asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ 1 in the morning right now¡­¡± I muttered in disbelief. ¡°Just how much time do they have on their hands.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    The email I had just sent out less than fifteen minutes ago had already gotten a response. I had been accepted into the Riphorn boy/girls collaborative feminism coarse. For some reason, my unease only increased.

 Book 4: Chapter 4

    ¡°So, what is the situation with level 5?¡± I asked, and then grimaced bitterly. ¡°Although, I probably won¡¯t be able to buy any skills.¡±


    ¡°Actually, the most expensive skills in the game are only 50,000 points. Level five doesn¡¯t simply have 40,000 point skills. It also includes some at 20,000 and 30,000. You¡¯re currently at 20,450 points right now, so you have just enough to purchase a skill. Of course, you also have your vanity points, but I¡¯m not sure you need them anymore.


    ¡°Your dick is 7.5 inches, your thickness is 2.25 inches. Your attractiveness is 13 and your sexual stamina has risen up to 13 as well. You have the skills Dirt Scribe, Locked Promise, True Feelings, and Inner Desires.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that so¡­¡± I said, still feeling a little flustered at having my dimensions read back to me so casually. ¡°Actually, for my vanity points, I think I¡¯ll do another 1-inch length, 0.75-inch thickness, and then the last point in attractiveness.¡±


    I was a little worried if I got too much more attractive. At 13, I already got many looks at the mall. For men, I was extremely attractive. I was afraid if I got much more attractive, I might lose some of my manliness, or it might lead to women that were too aggressive. As for dick size, at 8.5 inches long and 3 inches, I wouldn¡¯t dare make my dick any larger.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Netori asked. ¡°This is the last level that I will award you vanity points. After level 5, you¡¯ll be on your own.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± I remembered that Netori always spoke on a need-to-know basis, so naturally, she didn¡¯t mention such rules. ¡°In that case, please do it. What about the abilities I can pick up? Can you list them all? I don¡¯t even remember some of the lower ones.¡±


    ¡°Very well¡­¡± Netori clicked on her phone and a moment later I felt a weight around my penis as it grew in size, ¡°As far as abilities you can add, at the 40,000 tier is one ability. It¡¯s called Memorial. You become instantly more memorable. People who meet you will be unable to forget about you, and they¡¯ll recall you at random times.¡±


    ¡°It seems pretty basic, but I imagine it¡¯s quite powerful?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s completely passive. It always works, and when a woman can¡¯t get you out of her head, doesn¡¯t attraction naturally follow? Especially when you¡¯re already an ikemen¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, what about the stuff I can afford?¡±


    Although being memorable sounded useful, it was something I wouldn¡¯t be able to earn in the immediate future. It wasn¡¯t one of the most expensive skills in the game, but its certainly close. I had to be very thoughtful about what skills I earned from now on.


    ¡°Patience, there are two 30,000 point items which may be worth it for you,¡± Netori explained. ¡°There is the skill Bold Desires and the skill Embarrassing Act. Bold desires increased the boldness of your target. They become more daring and more willing to try new things. Useful if you¡¯re talking a girl into something. Embarrassing Act makes the target feel incredibly Embarrassed. It can be used against your enemies or your girls. ¡±


    ¡°Against my girls? How would embarrassing my girls do me any favors?¡± I asked.


    Netori chuckled. ¡°Sometimes, a girl becoming embarrassed is quite cute, don¡¯t you think? I think if you embarrass the right girl at the wrong time, she may seriously fall in love with you!¡±


    ¡°They both sound tempting, but I don¡¯t have the ability to purchase either one. Before I go to this all-girls school, I¡¯m feeling like I really need to have another ability to help me along. What do you have that I can afford today?¡± I demanded.


    She waved her hands. ¡°Very well, very well. We¡¯ll get to the ones you care about. There is Pleasure Points, which pinpoints the points that make a girl crazy. There is the Gift of Gab, which makes you a smooth talker.  There is Perfect Penis, which makes everything more pleasurable. The two other abilities that opened up this level are Soft Touch, an ability that makes a girl more comfortable with your touch, and Perfect Gift, which allows you to determine the best gift to give a woman to win her heart the easiest way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you also have Second Chance, Rape Forgiveness, Confusion, Cuck Break, and Slut Scale. These were cheaper abilities you could use. You could get multiple of these abilities if you really wanted them. The 10,000 point skills are Cheater¡¯s Trap, Manipulation, Safety First, and First Strike. So, do you have one you¡¯re interested in?¡±


    Usually, I¡¯d wait for the 40,000 point skill. I was never interested in cheap skills anyway. On the other hand, Manipulation allowed a girl to be changed. While yes, this could reduce points if I used it on someone I was chasing, after thinking about it for some time, I realized I could also use it on other people too. For example, I could manipulate the best friend to talk me up to her girlfriend. I could manipulate a principal into overlooking a discretion. I could manipulate a guy into letting me fuck his woman. There were plenty of ways to manipulate people to help me get laid. It¡¯d be especially powerful if I tied it with the gift of gab.


    Now that I had so many skills, I was seeing these kind of connections everywhere. Confusion, for example, could make a girl more easily sleep with me, and then Cheater¡¯s Trap could cause her to continue to sleep with me. Of course, many of the best combinations seemed to require a 10,000 point tied with a 20,000 point. I couldn¡¯t afford that right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Manipulation and Safety First.¡± I decided on picking out two skills instead of one.


    Safety First protected me from venereal diseases as well as making a girl pregnant. After the accusation from Gina and my means of claiming vengeance on the basketball team, I was worried that such weapons might be used against me. I felt it was time to stop being controlled by others, and it was about time that I started influencing my own fate. I wouldn¡¯t be at other people¡¯s mercy any longer.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Netori responded.


    ¡°Okay?¡± I blinked, a little surprised and thinking she might push back a bit. ¡°I thought you might be unhappy that I was picking an ability you previously rejected.¡±


    Netori shook her head. ¡°Not at all. It was always my desire that Hakaru-kun comes into his own and eventually decides on how he wanted to progress. I can see in your eyes that you are ready for the next step. If I attempted to hinder that, I would only be hindering myself.¡±


    ¡°Since that business is out of the way, then perhaps Netori would be open to trying out some of my modifications?¡± I offered, a dark feeling swirling inside me.


    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m a goddess, Hakaru, I¡¯ve already said, your abilities are useless on me.¡± Netori replied arrogantly.


    ¡°Is that so? Somehow, I think any woman, even a goddess, would enjoy an 8-inch cock with a three-inch thickness!¡±


    As I said this, I stood up and spun around. Of course, my cock was fully erect, displaying the full larger size. Her eyes fell on it, and for a moment, the scene caused her to hesitate with a gasp. I exploited that moment and so I grabbed her and pulled her to me. Our lips touched for just a moment before her body disappeared and she was floating somewhere over Akiko. She shook her fist my way, a blush on her cheeks and an angry expression on her face. Although even with that, I could tell that her eyes were secretly a little happy.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re the one who has become too bold! I¡¯m going to leave while you cool off. Use that on one of your women.¡±


    ¡°You are one of my women.¡± I declared.


    ¡°Hm¡­ you may have Netorare¡¯s heart, but don¡¯t think I¡¯m so easy to steal! I am the one who steals!¡± With those words, she disappeared, but the melancholy atmosphere since we had fought a few weeks ago seemed to have completely diminished.


    I considered that I¡¯d need to be bold with her more often. Netori was a thief, but she was also a coward in some ways. Despite her inner desires, she was inclined to run away when things got too difficult. From now on, I decided that when she ran, I¡¯d definitely have to chase her. Things between the pair of us would need to start to change. Netori would become mine.


    Looking down at the softly snoring Akiko, I sniffed. She smelled like sex and had dried cum on her legs. I didn¡¯t feel like banging that hoe some more. Instead, I opened the door and slipped out into my hallway while grabbing some rope I had on my counter. My eyes aligned on my sister¡¯s door. I hadn¡¯t played with her tonight. I took a few steps toward her room when suddenly I heard someone clearing their voice.


    I looked over to see Mom standing there with her arms crossed. I was halfway between my room and my sister¡¯s room. I was completely naked, and while my cock wasn¡¯t at full erection, it was certainly enlarged and the 8-inch behemoth was on full display. To add insult to injury, I had a rope in my hands, which made whatever I was doing quite devious.


    ¡°My¡­ My¡­ Ookii!¡± Mom said breathily, eyeing me up and down.


    ¡°M-Mom?¡± I let out a noise with a breath. ¡°Um¡­ I¡­ um¡­ had to go to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°With a rope in your hands?¡± She asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°I¡­ uh¡­ like to¡­ choke myself with this rope¡­ which I masturbate¡­ to obtain an orgasm?¡±


    Actually, I could probably run with that. It was slightly less damnable than the truth.


    ¡°You were going to go rape your sister.¡±


    ¡®Ah¡­ m-mom¡­ that¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t deny it!¡± She growled angrily.


    I was at a loss of what to say. I thought that Maria and I had done a good job of being discrete. Maybe she¡¯d think we were unhealthily close, but why would she jump to me raping her? Wouldn¡¯t you leap to anything but that when your family was involved?


    Be bold. That was just what I decided with Netori. Would the same boldness help me deal with my mother? I had never really stood up to her before. There were a few times I told her off, but it was always right before I ran away, either off to bed or to school or something else. Today, I felt like I was genuinely trapped with nowhere else to escape.


    I took a deep breath. Be bold. If it is good enough to handle a goddess of an indeterminate age, then it also should work on my Mother.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mother,¡± I said, straightening my back and staring at her defiantly. ¡°I¡¯ve been banging your daughter for a while. She¡¯s just one of my women who I enjoy for fun.¡±


    I expected mom to be shocked, or possibly angry. Instead, she let out a soft and sultry laugh. ¡°Is that so? Is my son finally taking what he wants?¡±


    Those words caught me by surprise for a moment. They were so close to the kind of things Netori might have said. Taking what I want, that was the name of the game.


    ¡°Then, if you understand, I¡¯ll be going¡­¡± I turned to head towards my sister¡¯s door.


    ¡°I forbid you from going into her room.¡± Mother¡¯s laughter suddenly ended, and a serious expression formed on her face.


    ¡°I-if you won¡¯t let me have my sister, then I¡¯ll just have you instead!¡± My threat felt slightly hallow in my ears, but I had already committed to being bold.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mother¡¯s expression turned dangerous, but to my complete surprise she suddenly reached behind herself, unbuttoned the back of her dress, which fell down, revealing her in nothing but black lacy underwear, ¡°If that is my son¡¯s desire, I wonder if you¡¯re bold enough!¡±


    My cock was fully erect now.

 Book 4: Chapter 5

    Previous | Table of Contents | Next


    ¡°Mother¡­ how can you act that way?¡± I said, truly in complete shock.


    ¡°Act what way?¡± Mother responded. ¡°I am a woman too, you know?¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re married!¡±


    ¡°And what has that man done for me? I married him because I thought he¡¯d be the one. In the end, you¡¯re twice the man he is!¡± she looked down at my erect penis and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Make that three times the man.¡±


    I covered myself from her eyes, turning to hide my shame. However, even as I did that, I knew I was a hypocrite because my eyes couldn¡¯t take themselves away from her. I had never seen mother dressed like this before. I had never realized her body was in such good shape. Then again, in the last three months, she had started making a substantial effort in perfecting her body. Was that why she was pursuing me now?


    Mother was wearing black, frilly underwear, but it was slightly transparent and didn¡¯t hide anything underneath. I could see a neatly trimmed bush just above her slit. She had dark brown nipples and large breasts that remained pert for a woman of her age. Her skin was smooth, and I saw no stretch marks or even wrinkles on her body. She had pale, jade skin, long thin legs, and a pleasantly round buttocks. The more I looked, the harder it became to look away.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± She said, pulling down the front of her underwear, exposing just a bit of pubic hair and the pale leg underneath. ¡°Just enjoy yourself.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t control my desires any longer. I turned and walked over to mom. My cock bounced excitedly with each step. It might have been ridiculous or embarrassing if I could control myself any longer. I had certainly thought about banging my mother numerous times in the past. I had already enjoyed my sister. My father was also a piece of shit. So, why couldn¡¯t I have this woman too?


    In some ways, I had always been knowing things would end up this way, but I had also resisted this outcome. A small part of me felt like once I tasted her, she¡¯d no longer be my mother anymore. I didn¡¯t want to lose the woman who raised me, so I resisted the thoughts of pushing her down on the couch and having her. However, the second she revealed herself to me, all of those reasons went out the door and only an animalistic desire was left.


    I wrapped my arms around mother and couldn¡¯t help but let out a noise of surprise. When I was younger, mother always seemed larger than life. Now that I held her, I started to notice some things that I had always taken for granted. First of all, she was much shorter than me, only coming up to my neck. At nearly a head taller than her, she seemed so small now.


    Her body felt thin and delicate too. Having tasted numerous other women, for some reason, I always felt like Mother was sturdier or more solid. Only by wrapping my arms around her almost naked form did I realize how delicate she really was. In fact, her body felt incredibly feminine. Her familiar smell was like lilacs. Her skin was warm to the touch and incredibly soft. Her frantic breathing as she felt my hands explore her body, working up and down her back and butt, wasn¡¯t all that different from other women I had touched.


    I realized right then that Mother was a woman like any other. She had needs, fears, and desires. At the moment, those desires included my touch. I definitely wouldn¡¯t let her down. I kissed mother once gently on the lips. They parted just slightly as if giving me full permission to violate her mouth as I wanted. I resisted the urge, only slightly sucking her bottom lip before pulling away. I reached out and grabbed her hand, and then started leading her to her own bedroom.


    My childish twin-sized bed seemed completely inappropriate to sleep with my mother. It was a strange thought, not wanting to seem childish, but I just couldn¡¯t do it. Rather, it was her room that I pulled her to. I then brought her to the bed and gently laid her down. When I moved to lie next to her, she lifted her foot and blocked my entrance. I looked at her questioningly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you just plan to put it in!¡± Mother pouted, ¡°At the very least, you should pamper me with a little bit of foreplay. Aren¡¯t you a man?¡±


    I chuckled softly, grabbing her bare foot pressed against my chest and lightly kissed it. This caused her to blush instantly and try to pull them away. I knew mom was very sensitive about her feet. She used to wear a lot of heels, and she made a lot of effort to make her feet look good. In that respect, she was uncomfortable with someone touching her feet. I held her foot firmly by the ankle, and then I put the big toe into my mouth.


    ¡°Ahhhn!¡± Mother made a cute voice, still trying to pull away even as her hands tightened on the bed.


    My tongue worked its way across her toe, causing shocking and tender spasms to shoot through her body from a feeling she was completely unused to having. Meanwhile, she let out sexy little pants and moans. I could see a wet spot forming on her underwear too where she clearly couldn¡¯t hold back her arousal. Ever so slowly, I pulled away, kissing down her foot.


    Each time I kissed her, I sucked slightly with my lips, pushing my tongue out and just touching the skin lightly, marking her with my saliva using every kiss. My kisses went down the arch of her foot, finally reaching the inside of her leg. I continued to kiss, one after another, moving up her leg to her knee. As I passed her knee, her breath began to quicken, and she instinctively spread her legs for me. She definitely was wet below, and I could smell her lady charm coming off in waves.


    Each time I kissed and sucked her inner thigh, her entire body would spasm slightly, little thunderbolts of shock erupted from lips and tingling up her spine. Her eyes were closed, her lips moving occasionally with cute moans. Her breasts shook ever so slightly, a subtle consequence of her entire body shivering with excitement.


    I passed the halfway point of her thighs, and her shivering and panting grew even more. Her scent was thick in the air, and her pussy was clearly aroused and waiting. I wanted nothing more than to penetrate her immediately, but the sadistic side of me had been fed a bit and now I wanted to make her agonize sexually. The control I exuded over my mother left me exceptionally excited.


    I ran my tongue along her thigh, and she let out a gasp, finally letting going of the bed and reaching out to grab the top of my head. She seemed to get a tuft of hair in each hand, and even while she was letting me steer, her hands kept subtly pulling my head to her womanhood. I continued to avoid it, kissing around the areas around her womanhood. Each side was savored, slowly getting closer and closer into the middle, as far as I could get without removing her lacy underwear.


    ¡°S-stop teasing¡­¡± She moaned, even though her eyes were still tightly squeezed closed.


    I finally allowed my lips to make contact with her pussy, but I left the clothing still covering it. I kissed and sucked on the outside of her underwear, tasting the lust that she had allowed to soak through. Her hands tightened on my head.


    ¡°Ahhhn¡­ ahhh¡­ oh¡­¡± She let out several lewd moans.


    I started wondering what Maria would think if she heard these sounds coming from her parent¡¯s bed. My parents hadn¡¯t had sex in as long as I could remember. Therefore, these sounds were completely unheard of in this room. Would she know it was me? Would that make her jealous, or curious?


    ¡°Please¡­ suck it!¡± She grabbed the underwear and pulled it to the side, revealing her small, swollen slit.


    I stuck my tongue out, continuing to tease her by gently flicking it just across the outer lip which stuck out slightly. She let out moans and writhed while I continued to tease her. I could see her losing more and more of her control. Her hips were shaking and the tension in her hands told me she wanted nothing more than to shove my face into her crotch and make me eat her properly.


    Finally, I pushed the tip of my tongue against her clit, and then steadily increased the pressure. Soon, my entire tongue pressed down inside her, and she panted like she had just run 10 kilometers. Once my tongue was completely inside her, I began to suck on her clit. My tongue penetrated her, pushing up and down as I sought to explore her insides. Meanwhile, I stimulated her clitoris, first with my mouth, and then with my thumb. Her panting turned into regular moaning, and her hands stroked my hair like she was trying to tell me I was doing a good job.


    ¡°Ahn¡­ Hakaru¡­ Hakaru¡­ I love you¡­¡± She moaned.


    When it came to mother, there was no fallacy or false promises there. She genuinely did love and absolutely wanted me. I felt a sudden rush of liquid as she came under the pressure of my tongue and fingers. She didn¡¯t go wild or insane. Rather, her hands tightened on my hair, her body shook gently and she stopped moaning for a moment before letting out a longer more anguished cry. When she was done, her body seemed to collapse like he had lost all energy.


    Her hands, still holding me, started to pull up. I was forced to crawl up over Mother¡¯s naked body and as soon as I reached her face, she grabbed my cheeks and then started kissing me. Although my face was covered in her love juice, she didn¡¯t hesitate to kiss me thoroughly. Her tongue was very aggressive, and she made sure to taste me thoroughly before she finally allowed me to breathe.


    ¡°Hakaru, baby¡­ please¡­ stick it in me. I want that big thing inside me!¡± She commanded.


    Of course, my raging erection had not dissipated a bit from earlier. I was extremely horny and full of desire. She barely got the words out before I was kneeling between her legs and lining my cock up with her crotch. This was really the final moment. After this, we would definitely have a relationship like that. There was no going back if there could be said to be a period we could stop this. I didn¡¯t hesitate to push myself in.


    ¡°Gods!¡± She cried out, ¡°So big!¡±


    For a second, I worried I had hurt mother, but she slapped my hand away and began pulling me on top of her, encouraging me to push myself all of the way inside her. Of course, I didn¡¯t need any motivation at this point. My dick pushed inside my mother, reaching back inside a place I hadn¡¯t been in for seventeen years. She was warm and comfortable, and the feeling was absolutely incredible.


    ¡°Fuck me¡­ fuck me¡­¡± Mom suddenly spoke vulgar words in English.


    Mom was truly lost in depravity now. Only when she was extremely angry or her mind was completely distracted would she accidentally use those kinds of words. It was clear she was completely aroused and had succumbed completely to her sexual desired now. Her dirty talk aroused me further, and I started to pump my cock inside her, thrusting with great vigor and excitement.


    As I satisfied myself with Mother¡¯s body, she writhed and squirmed under me, only causing me to want to fuck her more aggressively. I stopped holding back at all, and my cock started to jackhammer her pussy without restraint. I ripped off her bra and started to play with her breasts, occasionally sucking them like I did when I was a baby. There was no milk, but Mother responded by moaning and encouraging me, stroking my head and body.


    ¡°Ahhhn¡­ Hakaru! Yes¡­ Yes¡­!¡±


    Mother¡¯s body was soft and perfect, and she was an extremely sensual woman. There was something completely different with her than it was with Sasori, the other older woman I have tasted before. With Mother, I wanted to please her. I wanted her desire and her approval. I wanted to see her cum and enjoy herself. I wanted mom to be happy, and the thing I had to do it was my penis. This changed the game completely, and so fucked her as hard as I could.


    Without pacing myself, I ended up losing control. My sexual stamina might have improved, but it was still only 13. I never asked her what the average would be, but I still felt I was a bit above average. That wasn¡¯t the case today, because my balls had already reached their limit, the excitement of having my own Mother brought me to climax.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cum!¡± I moaned.


    ¡°Inside!¡± She cried with glee. ¡°I want all of Hakaru inside me!¡±


    She didn¡¯t need to encourage me twice, and so I forced myself as deep into her as I could, and then my cock started to release. Hot, steamy white spurted out deep inside of her, where I couldn¡¯t see it. Mother acted like she could see it through, moaning satisfyingly while rubbing her stomach.


    ¡°I feel it¡­ deep inside.¡± She purred.


    Just as I went to kiss her again, the sound of the front door slamming shut caused me to nearly leap off of Mother.


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m home earlier? Where¡¯s dinner?¡± Dad¡¯s shout echoed through the house.


    Previous | Table of Contents | Next

 Book 4: Chapter 6

    Previous | Table of Contents | Next


    ¡°Shhii-!¡± Mom immediately put her hand over my mouth, a serious expression on her face.


    My father had just yelled out. I never would have imagined him coming home so earlier. He really was an absentee father who went out every night partying and sleeping around. What cruel luck it had to be that on this night, and at this moment, he came home and immediately demanded family presence. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I would have sworn that he knew this was happening. However, if he had, he probably would have headed straight for the bedroom and would have caught us before I could even slip my dick out of his wife.


    Instead, I heard him rumbling around, taking his sweet time. That meant we had a little bit of time before he made it here. Unfortunately, the master bedroom door was facing the living room. There was no way I could avoid being seen leaving her room. Worse, I didn¡¯t have any of my clothing with me. I had dragged mom to her bedroom naked. There was no way I could exit with my clothing on. Leaving naked would be suspicious as hell.


    Pushing me up, she immediately pulled me to her side and stood up. As for me, I was in complete shock and loss at what to do. Had this been any other woman, I might have been able to laugh it off, or even push forward a confrontation. However, this was my mother, and the man was my father! The act I performed was one that was frowned upon in both eastern and western cultures, and my mother and I both could be shunned horribly.


    It wasn¡¯t as big of a deal with my sister for various reasons. The guys who pursued her weren¡¯t family. She was close to my age. There was also always a small level of uncertainty whether she was my actual sister. My parents could have adopted or mother could have cheated. No, that wasn¡¯t helping at all. I definitely didn¡¯t want to imagine mother cheating on father, especially after what we just did. I shook my head and went to the window. I¡¯d knock on Maria¡¯s window and have her let me back in. She¡¯d definitely tease me about it, but she wouldn¡¯t ask questions I didn¡¯t feel like answering.


    However, I found the window wouldn¡¯t budge a bit. Mother walked up to it and after making one attempt made an annoyed noise.


    ¡°I told your lazy father to fix it. Those damn painters painted the window shut!¡± She said angrily.


    ¡°Mother¡­ what-¡° She put a finger on my lips.


    ¡°Kana¡­ what are you doing?¡± His voice was closer now. It was clear he was in the living room.


    I looked around desperately for anything in the room I could use. The closet was full and much too small to fit a guy like me. Dad had a metal bat sitting next to his bed stand that he used if he was afraid of a break-in, but there was no way I could smash the glass and not be heard.


    Mother suddenly pushed me down, lifting her bed skirt and gesturing. Without any more time to think, I rolled under her bed. A moment later, the door ended up opening. Mom would be standing in the middle of the room, completely naked. I felt my heart jump. It would certainly look very suspicious for father to walk in on her like that.


    ¡°Kana?¡± Father¡¯s voice sounded surprised.


    ¡°Elzo, so what do you think.¡± Mother¡¯s voice sounded sultry like she was trying to be seductive but couldn¡¯t quite pull it off.


    ¡°My, my¡­ Kana¡­¡±


    I rolled my eyes. It looked like dad wanted to lean on his horniness rather than common sense. I mean, she would have no clue if he was coming home today, so why would she be naked waiting for him. On that note, the room was a bit of a mess. There was no way that mom managed to clean things up. She was definitely moving on the fly. Her only option seemed to be to leave him distracted enough that he doesn¡¯t notice anything.


    Actually, while that was happening, there was something hard and uncomfortable pressing into my back. Trying to avoid making as much noise as possible, I reached behind me and pulled out a large dildo. It wasn¡¯t as big as me nowadays but it definitely would have put dad to shame. I went to put it back down away from my back, only for the base to accidentally turn. A ¡°vvrrrrrrr¡­.¡± sound immediately emitted from it.


    I cursed myself and immediately shut it back off. However, it appeared like it was too late.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Elzo demanded.


    ¡°Oh¡­ honey¡­ you caught me.¡± Kana sighed, kneeling down.


    I could see her arm reaching under the bed. I immediately grabbed the dildo and handed it to her. She didn¡¯t bother to look as she took it and stood back up.


    ¡°I was using my toy before Elzo came home, but since you¡¯re here now, I guess I won¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ you bought one of those filthy things even though you have me?¡± Father didn¡¯t sound pleased at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, husband, I¡¯m just a weak-willed woman.¡± She admitted.


    Mother would normally never be this docile around father. It was clear to me that she was only acting submissive so that my presence wasn¡¯t found out. Fortunately, dad was such a prideful guy, that he would never question something like subservience. Rather than getting suspicious, he¡¯d lap it up and get a big head.


    ¡°Since you felt this dildo was enough for you, then you must finish with this dildo.¡± He responded arrogantly.


    ¡°Oh, my¡­¡± Mother made a throaty laugh, but I could tell that there was a tightness to it.


    ¡°Get on the bed!¡±


    Mother let out a cry and I suddenly felt the weight on the bed from above.


    ¡°Elzo¡­ you¡¯re drunk. Don¡¯t be so rough.¡±


    Now that she mentioned it, I could smell a bit of alcohol and my father¡¯s voice was just a little slurred. That was probably why he hadn¡¯t noticed anything amiss.


    ¡°Come on¡­ play with yourself. Do it for daddy¡­¡± Elzo chuckled.


    I felt like gagging. I may have had sex with my mother, but now I wanted nothing less than to be out of this room. I supposed it wasn¡¯t the first time I had seen my father like this. When I had gone to the hot spring with Kira, Elzo had definitely been just as forward with both Sasori and Kira. I still wasn¡¯t sure what I wanted to do about him. The second I decided to pursue my mother, I should have had a plan on how to deal with dad. I essentially had to steal mom away from this guy. That was both really easy to say and really difficult.


    He was a cheating dick who never really cared about us children. However, he was also the one who supported this house and allowed us to continue to live here. If I pushed dad away, we may lose our house completely. That was at least one of my worries when it came to him.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Ahh¡­¡± Mother had started to make erotic noises.


    Looking out from a crack in the bedskirt, I could see father still in his boots standing at the foot of his bed. He was now watching mom while she was supposedly using the dildo on herself.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ using a giant thing like that, no wonder it is sore. A wife shouldn¡¯t act like such a slut.¡± Elzo snorted.


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ sorry¡­ I¡¯ll be more proper in the future¡­¡± Mother said, her voice shaking uncertainly.


    ¡°Say it¡­¡± He said, ¡°Tell me you¡¯re a slut.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m a slut.¡±


    I knew dad was a bit of a sadistic lover, but he always preyed on innocent young girls. This was the first time I had ever heard him talking to mom this way, and it put a furrow in my brow. I really didn¡¯t like it at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that!¡± Elzo said exasperatedly. ¡°Do you just guzzle down any cock you see? Does my wife have affairs with tons of men?¡±


    ¡°O-of course not!¡± Her voice was about as convincing as it could be given the situation.


    ¡°Then, who¡¯s slut are you!¡±


    ¡°Y-yours!¡± She said, sounding slightly strangled.


    ¡°Say it¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m Elzo¡¯s slut¡­¡±


    Teasing such as this was something even I¡¯d do in some situations, yet at the same time, when coming from my dad towards my mother, I could only feel a red-hot rage building within me. I didn¡¯t like the way he was talking to her at all. Suddenly, I noticed his feet moving and I felt more weight pushing down on the bed as he kneeled on the edge, my range of movement was almost completely sealed now.


    ¡°You¡¯re going too slow with that. No wonder you struggle to get off. Here¡­ let your man give you a real orgasm since you¡¯re such a slut you can¡¯t even wait for me to get home.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Elzo¡­ s-t-top!¡±


    ¡°Come on, take it!¡±


    I could hear the vibration function turning on, as well as a slicking sound which was building up loudly. My mother let out a cry.


    ¡°Ow! Elzo¡­ stop it¡­ you¡¯ve been drinking¡­¡±


    ¡°I can satisfy women all the time! Quit trying to move and just take it!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it, stop!¡± She sounded angry. ¡°You¡¯re being too rough!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Damn it, you bitch. This is why I enjoy other women. You¡¯re so damn sensitive.¡± He growled. ¡°A real woman likes it rough. I give it rough to women all the time and they love that shit. But you¡­ you¡¯re just some broken bitch who can¡¯t even enjoy it!¡±


    ¡°St-stop, it hurts!¡±


    ¡°Fine, Kana!¡± He shouted, and then there was a clatter as something struck the wall.


    I could see the vibrator fall down in pieces, the batteries dancing across the room.


    ¡°St-stop!¡± Mother said as I could hear struggling above me as the bed bounced slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use my real cock then!¡± Elzo growled. ¡°Just spread your damn legs like a good little slut!¡±


    ¡°N-not today!¡± She said. ¡°Please¡­ stop¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so wet. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not horny!¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­ that¡­¡±


    Of course, she was wet because of what we had done earlier. I was also pretty sure I knew what she was fighting so much. I had cum inside her. She must have wiped or something when he was not looking, but at the same time, there was no way she could keep something leaking out the way he was going at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you until you¡¯re sore!¡± Elzo laughed.


    As for me, rage continued to grow inside me. I finally reached my limit. Carefully bringing myself to the side. I pulled myself out from under the bed.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Mother screamed.


    I could see her struggling on the bed with dad on top of her. My anger grew even more violent.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± He had managed to slip himself in, and only then noticed some white stuff leaking out. ¡°Is this cum?¡±


    His face turned to rage and his eyes shot to Mother.


    ¡°Have you been cheating on me?¡± He roared.


    He lifted up his hand as if to strike mother. The look of fear in her eyes was already enough to push me far past the point of no return. Without a thought, I reached out and grabbed the bat sitting at the side of his bed and stood up. The movement finally caught Dad with his body up and his hand raised as mom was cowering underneath. Our eyes met for just a moment.


    ¡°You¡­¡± His voice was rough and angry, but his eyes were full of confusion and shock.


    I swung the bat, hitting dad across the head with a crack. The force was enough that he flew off the bed and then landed on the ground. He crumbled into a heap, blood leaking from his head. Was he dead, alive? I didn¡¯t even know the answer. Mom¡¯s crying filled the room, and I realized I was completely in it now.


    Previous | Table of Contents | Next

 Book 4: Chapter 7

    ¡°I will take care of this sweetie¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry, you must leave for some time. Do not worry.¡±


    ¡°W-wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Go¡­ pack, I will write a letter, you must go immediately!¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°That all-girls school!¡±


    ¡°Riphorn?¡±


    ¡°Here¡­ they sent me the paperwork. This school has a full campus with a dormitory. They offered to house the boys during this experiment. I signed the permission slips. Please leave!¡±


    Mother¡¯s voice echoed in my head as my eyes opened sleepily. The Riphorn All-girl¡¯s Academy was a few hours north of my home. I left my mother with my still unconscious father, carrying only what I could toss in my bag in a hurry. I was now on a train heading towards the place. It was a week early, but I had a note and Mother also sent an email just in case. If things didn¡¯t turn out well, I might be sleeping on the street for a while.


    Father was still alive, right? I was pretty sure I could see him breathing. Mother didn¡¯t want me in the room anymore after I had hit him. She wasn¡¯t angry at me. In fact, she didn¡¯t seem all that upset. Maria came out of her room too during the commotion. I barely had a second to kiss her goodbye before I was pushed out the door. I thought about calling Akiko or Sasori. I could easily stay with Sasori as long as I stayed low.


    No, in the end, I got on the train and I left. It wasn¡¯t like I wouldn¡¯t come back. It was just a two-month experiment. Father would heal by then, and Mother would have spoken to him and possibly defused any problems that might come of it. At least, that was what I hoped. Frankly, my mind was really shaky at the moment.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± A gentle voice asked next to me.


    I glanced over to see Netori floating beside me. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re shaking¡­¡± She said, glancing at my hands.


    ¡°Am I?¡± I responded bitterly.


    Netori put a hand gently on my knee. ¡°You may not believe me, but I never wanted you to have to suffer in this game.¡±


    I shot her a look of disbelief. ¡°Seriously? How can you say that? The very nature of this game is to suffer, Fight for what you want, or you lose it. But even if you fight for what you want, the consequences of fighting can cause you to lose in much the same way.¡±


    ¡°That is the nature of NTR. I am Netori, I take. Netorare loses. You can¡¯t have one without the other. You can¡¯t take something without someone else losing something.¡±


    ¡°Well, I hate it! I hate that I¡¯ve grown so numb. I hate that I¡¯ve grown so callous about taking someone from someone else. I hate that the only alternative is to lose what is important to me. I only agreed to go to this school because I wanted to possess the woman whom Netorare once possessed. I stuck my dick in her once when she wasn¡¯t even aware of it, and now I feel some sense of ownership over her like she should be my woman.


    ¡°You know¡­ there is a third aspect to us as well. You need to come to understand her one day.¡±


    ¡°Sharing? Netorase? She has made me feel more regret than anyone! Putting aside Kira, I still even have some regrets when it comes to Gina. She got pregnant with some other guy and then tried to falsely trap me with her child, yet, deep down I feel like I could have done something more for her.¡±


    Netori hugged my arm gently, not a sense of anger or frustration on her face. Usually when I complain about such things, she¡¯d respond sarcastically or grow indignant. This time, however, she only continued to hold me, a gentle and kind smile on her face. It was a side of Netori I was unused to seeing.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ given the relationships you¡¯ve pursued and the experience you¡¯ve gained. It¡¯s easy to forget you¡¯re only seventeen. You have done things that are miraculous and amazing. You are truly becoming a man. What you did with your father, I won¡¯t say you took the wrong action.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown the capacity to make choices. There was a time where you were frozen into inaction, unable to chose for fear of whatever happened next. You¡¯ve grown past that, but now you¡¯re in the next stage. You must live with choices you made. You can¡¯t spend your time wondering what might have been. Accepting the consequences and living with them is also a part of being a man.


    ¡°So, choose your battles. Don¡¯t do the right thing. Do the thing that you want to do. Take what you want. Just be prepared and strong enough to face the consequences head-on.¡±


    I looked over at her wryly. ¡°Is that your official advice as a goddess?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my advice¡­ as a friend.¡± She glanced over at me, and then the mischievous smile she always wore returned. ¡°A girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I turned my head.


    Suddenly, she leaned forward to kiss me. Her lips pressed against mine. I was so stunned that my body froze and I couldn¡¯t move. Her hand reached up and touched my cheek in a gesture that I couldn¡¯t have possibly predicted. I closed my eyes and reached up to grab her hand, and I only felt air. When my eyes opened again, she was gone, but the feel, smell, and taste of her lips against mine remained.


    The shock of what happened earlier had caused me to slip back into bad habits. However, just when I felt like falling apart, Netori was there to say the right things and pull me back together. I leaned back and sighed. I did need to become stronger. I was still far too immature. I needed to take definitive actions and choose the direction I wanted to go.


    A knock on my door caught me a little off guard. ¡°Come in¡­¡±


    I noticed that the train was starting to slow down. Had we already arrived at our destination? I straightened up, sitting properly in my seat. The door slid open and a pretty ticket collector glanced in. She was a blonde girl with a western appearance. She probably was abroad trying to widen her horizons.


    ¡°Um¡­ sir¡­ I¡¯m just letting everyone know that there is some issues with the line. As you can feel, they¡¯ve decided to stop momentarily. There will be a thirty-minute delay before we¡¯re able to start moving again. I apologize for the inconvenience. Is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    I frowned slightly as I heard about the delay. There was supposed to be someone waiting for me to guide me to the school. A thirty-minute delay for me would mean a thirty-minute delay for her as well. It wasn¡¯t that I was that concerned about someone having to wait for me. However, my mood was already slightly sour, and the nervous woman at the door seemed to pick up on it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I said, scratching my cheek.


    Something that Netori had just said echoed in my mind. Take what you want, be strong enough to handle the consequences. In the past, I had always been deathly afraid of the consequences. However, maybe I needed to stop being so afraid. Rather, how could I become stronger if I never challenged myself? How could I win this game if I was always going to play things safe?


    Hitting my father was something I did impulsively. However, I realized now that I didn¡¯t regret it. I was willing the bare the consequences of it, and I¡¯d do it again if I had to. He was out of line with my woman! I felt a burning desire inside of me, an awakening of sorts. I smiled at the girl, removing the frown from my face. Of course, my looks were already at 15. I resembled a photoshopped model from a magazine more than a normal person. So how could I not cause a girl to blush when I smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re from America?¡± I asked, speaking English.


    The girl gave a shy smile, letting the door behind her slide shut. ¡°Ah¡­ yes¡­ I was always really fascinated with Japan, so when my boyfriend was deployed at the local military base, I came with him. He¡¯s stuck on base all the time though, and I wanted to see all of Japan, so I got this job.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Of course, but why did you really come?¡±


    As I asked this, I activated my inner desires.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m really into Japanese guys, and I fantasize about giving one a try. Ah!¡± She covered her mouth, a shocked expression on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I said that! I¡¯m really, I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, you probably wouldn¡¯t have said anything if you weren¡¯t really interested.¡± I waved it away. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you acted out this fantasy then. Tell me. It¡¯s healthy for you to admit your desires, otherwise, you¡¯ll be miserable.¡± I throw out an excuse to further coerce her to talk.


    ¡°R-really?¡± She said sheepishly. ¡°I mean¡­ I¡¯d never cheat on my boyfriend. I really love him.¡±


    ¡°Of course. No one could doubt that.¡± I said, smiling.


    She grew more confident. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ rumors say Asian men are¡­ you know¡­ small.¡±


    ¡°Small!¡± I put on an indignant look, but I also winked at her.


    She giggled, glancing briefly down at my crouch. ¡°Is it¡­ I mean¡­ oh, God¡­ I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m having this conversation with a stranger.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t judge. If you want to know, you can find out. Do you want to see?¡±


    I pulled open my pants, but I didn¡¯t pull out my cock. Instead, I left it down there stuffed away. The girl was now openly staring where I held my pants open, licking her lips nervously. Finally, she turned away, her face red.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ it¡¯d be cheating!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± I asked, scratching my chin. ¡°Does your boyfriend ever look at porn?¡±


    The girl blinked and then a slightly sour expression appeared on her face. ¡°Of course! He¡¯s always¡­ I mean¡­ it¡¯s not the same thing¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s just looking. He looks at images of other women all he wants. So, what does it matter if you look at this?¡±


    She pressed her lips together tightly and then nodded. ¡°O-okay¡­ show me!¡±


    ¡°I only have two hands?¡± I responded helplessly, shaking the hem of my pants at her. ¡°Won¡¯t you fetch it out for me. I promise you won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    ¡°Ah! You mean¡­ with my hand¡­¡± She looked uncertain for a moment, but then she decided to put her hand out.


    Her pale hand slid down my pants and underwear, both I had open. When her hands touched the patch of hair above my crotch, she pulled back for a second and gulped. However, the temptation was clearly too great. Her fingers touched down on my hard rod. At first, she had an expression like she couldn¡¯t understand what she was touching. However, as her fingers widened out over the massive meet more and more, her mouth started to fall open and she started breathing hard.


    Finally, she grabbed onto my dick, her fingers unable to meet as they wrapped around it. She glanced up at me, her entire body shaking with shock and anticipation. Even as she held it, her gentle touch started to stimulate my blood flow and the thing started rise in her hand, growing even bigger than she had thought.


    ¡°So, tell me¡­ is it small?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Th-they are rumors¡­¡± She gasped.


    I finally pulled down my pants, letting the big thing flop out. It was nearly half-erect now and consumed most of the 8 inches with a thick 3-inch girth. Of course, it wasn¡¯t the size of a horse, but when you were expecting an Asian peanut and ended up with a monstrous coconut, you would be shocked as well. She was completely entranced by my dick now. Her hand was stroking up and down it, bringing it to its full erectness, although she had a dazed look as if she didn¡¯t even realize what she was doing.


    I had Safety First now, so I didn¡¯t need to worry about anything except what I wanted. There may be consequences. There were always consequences. However, I was ready to take them now. This girl was my first taste. Then, there was an all-girls school I had to conquer.


    ¡°Lock the door,¡± I commanded. ¡°I heard we have a 30-minute break.¡±

 Book 4: Chapter 8

    Previous | Table of Contents | Next


    ¡°I really can¡¯t do this. I have a boyfriend¡­¡± the train attendant said sheepishly once again.


    Of course, as she said this, she had her hand wrapped around my dong and was stroking it up and down excitedly. I could tell how horny she was, and I didn¡¯t even need to use some kind of special skill like True Desires. With my experience and knowledge, a girl of this level was like putty in my hands. Was this what it meant to have the power to take what I wanted? I supposed, as long as I was willing to live with the consequences, it truly was.


    ¡°If you want to stop¡­¡± I started to pull my dick away.


    Her eyes widened and her hand tightened on my member. ¡°Ah! I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°How about a taste?¡± I asked, a slight grin on my face.


    Her body shook for a second. With those two comments, I had basically boxed her in. She can either take things to the next step or give up the chance. Seeing as she was unwilling to give up the chance to fulfill her fantasy of banging a big-dicked Japanese guy, naturally, her choice was narrowed down to one. She lowered her head, pulling back her hair to keep it from her face. With her mouth open and her tongue out, she tried to engulf my dick. She barely made it halfway down before it struck the back of her throat.


    She had made a choking noise and pulled back immediately. She blushed, clearly embarrassed at her mistake. She probably could deepthroat her American boyfriend. She had attempted to treat me like she treated that small prick and quickly found I was far more than she could handle. She was embarrassed, but I could also see a growing excitement in her eyes. It was clear that she really wanted a big dick, and had been missing out.


    Well, I couldn¡¯t let myself get too big of a head. Six months ago, my dick was pretty small. It might have even been smaller than her boyfriends. It was only thanks to my leveling and access to the vanity points that my dick grew to this size. Even now, it was only large compared to the average size. I was about the size of a pornstar, but nowhere near those monster cocks. It was still enough to impress most married and taken women, especially in Japan. As much as I was subverting her expectation of Japanese shlongs, even I suspected that on average we lacked in that department without the intervention of divine help.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Mmm¡­¡± She made slight moaning noises as she took my cock in her mouth again, this time being considerably more careful.


    She used her mouth and tongue exquisitely to play with the head and then lick up and down the shaft. I could only close my eyes and let out a moan, placing my hand on the back of her head. I could feel her head moving back and forth as the smooth, wet tongue danced across the sensitive parts of my cock. Part of me wanted to shove my cock down her throat and face fuck her. However, she was an American girl. I had heard that American girls were a lot less demure than Japanese equivalents.


    For a girl like Akiko, she wouldn¡¯t resist much during sex. I¡¯d read all kinds of horror stories from Japanese guys who dated American women. If the guy did something the girl didn¡¯t like during sex, she¡¯d get really angry and even break off the sex. When she said ¡®no¡¯, she usually meant it too, and would start claiming he was sexually assaulting her if he tried to continue. This was actually a big concern amongst Japanese men when dealing with women who were overseas.


    Thus, I felt I had to tread a little more carefully with her, letting her suck my head. Thankfully, her inner slut seemed to come out, and the more she sucked, the bolder she became. I thought of how exciting sex would become if I got that boldness skill. Perhaps, my girls would turn into real animals.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ do you like that.¡± She asked licking up and down the shaft aggressively while looking up at me.


    I could only grin and nod. ¡°I do¡­ but I bet your pussy feels even better.¡±


    ¡°You want to fuck my pussy?¡± She asked. ¡°You want to stick it in my tight pussy?¡±


    I realized she was trying to talk dirty, which I found particularly adorable. I decided to go along with her talk since my heart was beating faster and I felt a bit excited by it.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ If it¡¯s too tight, I might have troubles.¡±


    ¡°You can just force it in.¡± She said, ¡°Fucking fill my tight pussy.¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­ you¡¯re really nasty once you¡¯ve had a taste.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ I¡¯m so nasty¡­¡° She reached up and unzipped her skirt, letting it fall down around her thighs to the ground.


    Underneath, she was wearing a pair of sexy underwear. In fact, it was sexier underwear than someone at work should be wearing. Now that she committed to cheating, I was starting to realize how bold an American woman actually was. Her ass was round and tight. She even turned to show me her ass, pulling her underwear so that it slipped into her crack and bared her butt to me. I reached out and gave it a squeeze.


    ¡°Mm¡­ you like that¡­ why don¡¯t you slap it.¡± She moaned.


    I decided to do what the lady asked, and I gave it a slap. The sound resonated in the small cabin, and she let out a giggle. She started shaking her butt, even putting it down on my lap and gyrating her hips. It wasn¡¯t aggressive enough that my dick slid in, but it was sandwiched between her buns and disturbed by her thighs. She even moved up and down, sliding her butt cheek up and down the shaft.


    She suddenly shook her hips more aggressively, causing her butt to jiggle almost like a vibration on my lap. I heard about this one before. It was some kind of dancing that women in America did. They just shook their asses like a stripper. The sight of her being so provocative was really making my blood hot. In the past, I had always looked down on the kind of guys who hired women to do stripteases. Now that I had this woman in my cabin giving me her own private lap dance, I could barely control myself.


    In fact, unlike those suckers at the strip club, I had no reason to control myself. I grabbed her underwear and pulled it down. Her panties were already wet, and a thick musky scent of an aroused woman filled the cabin.


    ¡°Oh, Baby¡­¡± She moaned as I forcefully removed her panties.


    She helped kick them away and then turned around and faced me. With her undergarments gone, I could see that she was completely shaved clean. Her pussy lips were engorged and her light pale skin made them look exceptionally pink and glistening with wetness. I was starting to wonder if I was the first man this slut had cheated on with her boyfriend. At the least, I was probably the first full Japanese guy.


    She placed her knees on my bench, straddling my lap. She started to unbutton the top of her uniform, still swaying back and forth, occasionally grinding her wet pussy lips against my aroused cock. The feeling quite teasing, and I was losing my patience. I definitely wanted to just throw her on the bench and pound her. However, letting her feign control was also exciting in its own way, so I permitted her to continue to tease my cock, no matter how much I just wanted to penetrate the slut.


    She finally threw her shirt to the side. I reached in and touched her breasts, which I was delighted to find were natural. All the girls I knew had natural breasts. For a Japanese woman, that was only expected. However, this was an American slut, and I heard they all had fake boobs. I could only guess I either got lucky or the rumors were a bit too much.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it¡­¡± she whimpered as she removed her bra and I eagerly touched and manipulated her little pink nipples. ¡°I need you inside me.¡±


    I barely stopped myself from opening my mouth in surprise. This fucking woman had been teasing me for the last ten minutes, and now she¡¯s acting like the one who has been suffering. Naturally, her words broke open the floodgates of my sadism. Thoughts of her being an American girl flew away. I grabbed my dick, lined it against her pussy, and then pushed her down, impaling her on my cock.


    ¡°Ahhn! Not all the way at once!¡± She cried out.


    I ignored her, having already been teased to my limits. I wrapped my arms around her shoulders and grabbed them tightly, and then pushed down while my hips pushed up. My cock forced its way as deep into her as I could get in one thrust. Only when I could get it the rest of the way in did I pull out, only to thrust again.


    ¡°Ah! Shit¡­ it¡¯s so big¡­¡± She let out a cry, ¡°Please, you¡¯re going to break me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t give a shit if I broke this girl. I¡¯d deal with those consequences too! Rather, I wanted to reach her womb, and then I wanted to dump all my cum in this slut like the cumdumpster she was! Burying my face into her chest, I began to thrust my meat into her with reckless abandon. After about five thrusts, she was so wet that it slid in and out easily. I made sure with each thrust, that I pushed myself as deeply into her as possible. I could feel it pushing against the barrier where a dick could no longer explore.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ ahhh¡­ I¡¯ve already cum.¡± She cried. ¡°It¡¯s so deep. I¡¯m breaking¡­¡±


    I only responded to her moaning words by increasing the pace, taking all the pleasure from her I could. As I did that, I sucked on a bit her breasts, even eliciting some yelps of pain when I bit too hard. I didn¡¯t concern myself at all about marks or identification. Even though she was an employee on the job and would probably have to work after she was done here, I didn¡¯t care in the slightest. If I heard her boyfriend was going to be checking her chest right after I was done, I wouldn¡¯t have cared.


    Of course, had he seen her chest, it would have been filled with hickeys, bruises, and bite marks. As for my cock, I was pounding her pussy in reverse. After hitting my father and having to leave my mother, I had built up a great deal of tension, and I was releasing it all on this woman. I thrust into her, my cock noisily slapping against her wet, tight pussy.


    ¡°¡¯I¡¯m cumming again,¡± She cried in disbelief. ¡°I-I¡¯ve never done it twice.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I responded, ¡°I¡¯m about to cum too.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ pull it out! I¡¯ll swallow!¡±


    ¡°As if!¡± I grabbed her hips as she tried to pull up and plunged deeply inside her.


    With safety first, I could guarantee I wouldn¡¯t have a baby here, so that was one consequence I never needed to have. However, she didn¡¯t know that, so she was quite panicked. My balls surged and cum burst deep inside her womb. Her eyes rolled up in her head, and I could feel her climax coming even more powerfully. Her pussy was sucking my cock like a vacuum, desiring to be filled up with cum. Furthermore, her moaning and shivering told me that the feel of it was deeply erotic and pleasurable for her.


    As soon as I started cumming, she didn¡¯t even try to fight back. Instead, she sort of just gave up and collapsed on top of me, panting for breath. When I finished and my cock started to soften, she pulled back and an angry expression formed on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not on the pill! You bastard!¡±


    ¡°Oh well¡­¡± I shrugged.


    ¡°You asshole! If I¡¯m pregnant, what will you do?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that for you and your boyfriend to deal with?¡± I reminded her.


    Slap! She struck me across the face and then stood up. She immediately started grabbing her clothing, getting dressed eagerly. I rubbed my cheek, chuckling softly. When she finally dressed, clearly skilled at doing it quickly, she gave me the finger and then stormed out of the cabin. The sliding door slammed shut with a shudder.


    Every encounter I had didn¡¯t need to end in love. Every woman didn¡¯t need to become a permanent love interest. Sometimes, I could just enjoy a woman for a brief moment. I touched my cheek which stung slightly. It was a consequence I was perfectly happy paying.


    Previous | Table of Contents | Next

 Book 4: Chapter 9

    Once the train returned to motion, I casually cleaned up and then took my bags out. I hadn¡¯t been told who I was going to meet at the train station. It was presumably one of the girls at the academy. It was probably part of the social experiment. I supposed I understood the faculties point of view. Having been isolated from men for years, the girls were quite vulnerable, especially to guys like me. Well, I supposed I could give them a crash course.


    I realized something after my encounter with the train woman, or perhaps it was after I hit my dad with a bat. I realized I was being much too uptight about who I selected. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean there weren¡¯t certain core women I should love and put most of my effort into, but who ever said that I couldn¡¯t play around? In fact, it was a lack of playing around that made me so inexperienced before, and had so many troubles in the beginning.


    In that way, this trip to the all-girl¡¯s school was the real training that Netori had wanted me to have, but failed to deliver on. I could practice seducing and playing with all the women I wanted. Even if they didn¡¯t have boyfriends, they still had the rules of the school which I had to break down. Every sexual encounter would have to be just as hidden, else we¡¯d get in trouble. In many ways, it was like an entire school full of women to steal. There was no better proving ground than that. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have any opponents.


    It was silly considering how much I had feared losing in the past, but since I had no investment in the women here, a challenge actually sounded a bit exciting. I supposed there was still Matt I had to worry about. However, he wasn¡¯t quite the stepping stone I was looking for. It was too bad it was unlikely I¡¯d be running into another player here. At the very least, I could hone my abilities and truly become skilled at the game.


    While thinking about what I was planning to do, another attendant announced that the train would be arriving shortly. I noticed that it was not the same woman who had knocked on my door before. She must have run off in shame or embarrassment. Ah, well, it wasn¡¯t like I wanted to see her shooting me angry glares anyway. When the train finally stopped and the bell rang, I grabbed my stuff and headed for the exit.


    Upon exiting the train, my eyes immediately landed on a girl in a school uniform holding a sign. It didn¡¯t have my name on it. Instead, it had the name of the school. I figured that was where I needed to be. I smiled and waved at her. As soon as the girl saw me, her eyes widened and her eyes locked on to me. It was an effect I wasn¡¯t all that used to, but it was growing on me. She found me attractive, although at this point, there were few girls who would find me ugly. Actually, that sounded pretty shallow. As a former guy with below average looks, I was starting to understand how pretty boys ended up so full of themselves.


    I wiped the stupid grin off my face and gave a polite cough instead. She jerked her eyes away from me, only now realizing that she had been staring awkwardly. She was a cute girl in pigtails with glasses. I could instantly tell she was a shy type. My desire to corrupt and have fun with her was stroked a bit. Even though I had just enjoyed the train attendant, I was already interested in this girl too. Putting aside my previous squabbles had seemingly opened my world to the possibilities.


    I reached out and touched her cheek, bringing her face up to look at me. She was likely sent here exactly because she was the shy type. I decided I¡¯d only bully her a little for now. As far as eating her, it¡¯d probably be a bit more satisfying once I had gotten to know her a bit.


    ¡°My name is Hakaru.¡± I smiled as I noticed the blush growing on her cheeks, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s Toma Nahoko.¡± She responded, trying to avoid my eyes.


    ¡°Hello, Toma,¡± I winked. ¡°How about you lead the way?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ y-yes!¡±


    She spun and I started to follow her through the crowds. This particular train station wasn¡¯t that empty, so it was quick making it out of the building.


    ¡°So, what is the plan here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ah! Right. I¡¯m supposed to orientate you on the program. I heard that you had to arrive early for various family problems.  The school isn¡¯t really set up for a boy yet. We managed to clear out a dorm room for you, but the entire level was intended to be cleared out for all the boys.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­¡± I chuckled, then noticed that she started walking down the street rather than headed to the parking lot or calling a car. ¡°Um¡­ we walking?¡±


    She nodded her head. ¡°Oh, yes. The school isn¡¯t too far from the train station It¡¯s not too far of a walk. I hope that is okay?¡±


    I shrugged, not really minding one way or the other. At least, I wouldn¡¯t feel trapped in the school if I wanted to leave. That was always a bonus.


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Classes start officially next week. Although many of the activities we will be working on as a group, a few of them you will work on as a team. Each boy will be teamed up with one girl. You will also be under strict supervision during every event.


    ¡°How about after school?¡±


    ¡°A-after?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what do you guys do?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it important to study all the material you received throughout the day?¡±


    I could only let out an awkward cough. Did the all-girl¡¯s school really forsake having a life in pursuit of their studies, or was it just this girl? At the very least, it explained why the girls seemed to have a sheltered problem. This girl seemed quite innocent and seemed to have no defenses.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s try a different question.¡± I continued, ¡°You clearly do stuff outside of school. What about shopping? The mall? Eating out?¡±


    ¡°O-oh¡­¡± She blushed. ¡°The campus does have a convenience store and a cafeteria to eat, but if you want something special, the town is small and there is a mall strip not too far away. The girls sometimes go there to pass the time.¡±


    She said it in a way that suggested she wasn¡¯t one of the girls who went there. It was clear that she was a good girl who focused on her studies and schooling absolutely.


    I reached up and grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Since the train was late, I haven¡¯t eaten. How about we go get something?¡±


    With a very clear reason, I could trick her into going on a date with me. After that, she¡¯d be more open to the concept. I didn¡¯t have any particular desire to be with Toma, but I was happy setting about making her mine.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ye-yes¡­ sure?¡± It was clear she didn¡¯t want to go, but she also didn¡¯t want to be impolite.


    We continued to walk through the streets. We were only a few hours north of home, so it wasn¡¯t like there was much difference here. Yeah, the buildings were in different spots, but it wasn¡¯t like I was in another country. If there was a difference, we were farther away from the ocean and the U.S. base, so the aesthetic and population leaned more heavily toward Japanese than western.


    The mall on the strip that she spoke of was just a dozen or so shops. There was a small movie theater that played old Japanese films. There were a few clothing stores, a noodle shop, a grocer, and a few other convenience areas. Other than the movie theater, I didn¡¯t see anything else to do. There was no arcade, or karaoke or something like that. Certainly nothing like the game center that I used to work at, or better yet, a love hotel. As such, we found a Ramen place on the corner and went inside.


    When I ordered and she didn¡¯t, I casually touched her shoulder and gave another smile. ¡°I¡¯ll pay. If you want something, please order.¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­ I mean¡­¡± Just as she tried to deny it, her stomach began to rumble. ¡°Ah¡­ that¡­ I guess I¡¯ll get something after all.¡±


    I got a simple ramen set and so did she. We chatted casually as we ate. Toma was very passive, and quick to avoid talking when she could. Breaking through her shy exterior would definitely be the most difficult part.


    As I was thinking about what to do to seduce her, a voice came from behind. ¡°Toma¡­ sweetie.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Toma stood up so fast that her chair fell.


    The voice was that of a woman, smooth and sultry. She grabbed Toma and pulled her into an embrace. I could only see her from Toma¡¯s backside, and without a moment¡¯s notice, I could hear kissing noises. My eyes shot up in surprise. The girl was making out with Toma right here in the middle of a Ramen shop! I felt a wry sense of stupidity. Here I was talking about seducing her, and she was apparently a lesbian.


    Of course, an all-girls school would foster plenty of lesbians. I wondered if they were true lesbians or opportunist. With a push, maybe I could turn some of these lesbian women into proper dick sluts. As for the woman whose face, I couldn¡¯t see, the way she talked and moved instantly reminded me of myself. She was a seducer as well, and she seemed to have the sweet little Toma wrapped around her finger.


    This didn¡¯t even seem that strange to the townspeople. A few glanced their way, but most seemed to ignore the kissing couple like seeing two girls in school uniforms giving each other lip service was a regular sight in this area of town. I found myself with a knot of emotions, but part of me was genuinely curious as to who this person was.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± I finally asked, turning towards the kissing couple when I had enough of hearing their tonsil hockey.


    Toma, who had found herself lost in the other girl¡¯s attacks finally managed to pull away and spin around. Her lips were still wet from her kiss and she had an extremely panicked expression on her face.


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry¡­ th-this is my¡­ um¡­ friend¡­ she¡¯s a new student. Came in only a month ago. Her name is Rose.¡±


    As if worried I¡¯d accuse her or look down on her, she immediately stepped to the side and pushed her female friend forward. She didn¡¯t meet my eyes as she looked away with a look of part shame and part embarrassment. As for her friend, it was the first time I had gotten a look at her face, as it was attached to Toma¡¯s before. The girl herself shot me a sultry look, but as soon as our eyes met, she froze and her eyes widened slightly.


    For me, I got a sense that she was extremely familiar, but I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger- realization came crashing home in a second. She had died her hair blonde and did it up differently. She had removed her glasses. She had a lot more makeup on her face and in fact, the entire way she carried her body was different from the girl I remembered. However, as we stared at each other, I became certain it was her. It was perhaps the last person I ever expected to run into here.


    ¡°Kira¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello, Hakaru¡­¡±

 Book 4: Chapter 10

    Previous | Table of Contents | Next


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing here?¡± her expression turned incredibly cold and she turned her head.


    ¡°Oh, you two know each other?¡± Toma¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Yes, she and I are very close,¡± I said, whispering in Toma¡¯s ears while touching her shoulders.


    Touching her so closely caused Toma to shudder involuntarily. Kira¡¯s eyes flashed angrily, and her hand fell on Toma¡¯s thigh and moved close to her, reaching out and touching her chin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous, my sweet, naturally, he and I are a thing of the past.¡± She purred in a sensual voice I¡¯d never heard from Kira before.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Toma barely seemed to hear the words, her eyes swimming as her borders were pushed by the impulsive woman.


    ¡°It turns out,¡± I grabbed Toma, and spun her around so she was facing me. ¡°That she¡¯s not the romantic type. Of course, you¡¯re the kind of woman who wants to wake up in the arms of someone you love, right?¡±


    ¡°L-love?¡± Her eyes went wide.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him!¡± Kira pushed her chest against Toma¡¯s back, causing the girl to gasp.


    ¡°She¡¯s a womanizer!¡± I said, moving closer so my legs were practically wrapped around Toma and our lips were only centimeters apart. ¡°However, I can do things with you¡­ that she lacks the equipment for!¡±


    ¡°At least I know how her equipment works!¡± Kira snapped looking over at her and glaring at me.


    ¡°At least I bring something new to the table!¡± I shot back, Kira and I were glaring at each other with Toma shoved in between.


    ¡°Eeeeeeeeeaaaaaaaa¡­¡± A weird noise came from between our bodies.


    ¡°Oh, crap,¡± I said as I pulled back. ¡°She fainted.¡±


    Toma¡¯s eyes had rolled up in her head. The stimulation of two attractive people had been too much for her. That was when I realized that Kira truly did look more attractive. Although she essentially looked like she had always looked, there were distinct differences. Her skin had cleaned up to perfect, and she now looked smooth and unblemished. Her eyes and hair appeared more vibrant. Simply put, Kira was a knock out beauty. She also wasn¡¯t wearing her glasses right now. For the first time in a while, I got a good look at her face.


    ¡°This is your fault!¡± Kira said angrily. ¡°What are you doing all the way out here! And you¡¯re hitting on one of my girls!¡±


    ¡°One of? What the hell happened! You¡¯re the one who suddenly left!¡± I yelled back. ¡°Now you¡¯re a lesbian player. What happened to my Kira?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not Kira!¡¯ She growled. ¡°She already introduced me. I¡¯m Rose. Roooose!¡±


    ¡°Changing your name doesn¡¯t change who you are!¡± I said.


    She let out an exasperated noise. ¡°Whatever, look. As you can see, I¡¯m a player now. So, please, stay out of my way, okay?¡±


    ¡°A player? For Netorase?¡± I demanded.


    She jerked for a second, and then turned away, her cold demeanor returning ¡°Yeah, something like that.¡±


    ¡°If you understand the game, then you know that I need to win this and why. Whatever you want, I¡¯m going to win the game. And if I¡¯m going to win, then naturally, I have to make you mine! I¡¯ll have Netorase too!¡±


    She seemed to shake visibly for a second as if there was a rage deep inside her she was trying to contain. After a moment, she took an unsteady breath.


    ¡°Even if you plan to win, it won¡¯t be today. I have things I need to do. We have things we need to do, or everything is for naught. Can you just go back to your home? Have fun with your mom or something.¡±


    I froze for a second. Did everyone know about Mother? My sister even seemed aware of what we had done before I had to leave. After a moment before realizing Kira was waiting for an answer, I shook my head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go home now. Even if I wanted to, I need a few weeks for things to sort out.¡± I looked up at her, and it was the first time I realized she was wearing a uniform identical to the one that the unconscious Toma had on.


    ¡°Why are you out here?¡¯ She asked suspiciously, her eyes narrowed.


    I glanced helplessly down to Toma who was still unconscious in my arms. ¡°She was leading me to campus before we got some food. I came in a week early for various reasons, but I came for the experimental Feminist Coed curriculum the school is trying over the next few months. I wasn¡¯t here for you. I didn¡¯t even know where you were. Your mother is worried.¡±


    Her face fell as a shocked expression grew on it. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re transferring here today?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Mm¡­ They cleared out a room for me, supposedly, but it¡¯s just temporary until the boys arrive, I guess.¡±


    ¡°You-you¡¯re part of the coed curriculum?¡± She sounded somewhat panicked.


    I glanced up at her with a raised eyebrow. ¡°As I said, had I known it was your turf¡­ well¡­ I probably would have come all the same if I¡¯m being honest. You¡¯re just going to have to deal with me, whether you like it or not. If you think you can seduce the girls at that academy for points, then you need to wait to see what I can do!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± She shook her head. ¡°I need to go. This is a mistake. I have to fix it immediately!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Where are you going?¡± I called out as Kira suddenly stood up, turned, and quickly sprinted to the door.  ¡°Kira!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Rose!¡± She said, slamming the door closed behind her without even looking back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know where the school is¡­¡± I muttered to myself.


    With Toma lying in my arms, I couldn¡¯t exactly get up to chase her. I could only stare down at the pretty girl and make an annoyed noise. For all the problems she was giving me, I really should just take her right here. That would definitely be the best way to ensure that she ended up with me instead of Kira. Looking down at her, I considered it for a moment. Take what you want, right?


    It wasn¡¯t like it was the first time I pushed a woman down and had her. That was certainly how I formed my relationship with my sister. However, my sister had a rape fetish, and there was something about it being with family that left it less upsetting mentally. This girl was a complete stranger. If I took her now just for my own gratification, or even to help me find an edge in the game, something about it felt off. For the first time, I realized I had a bottom line. I sighed and carefully picked the girl up, holding her in my arms.


    ¡°Take care!¡± The ramen guy called out, completely unperturbed by the scene we caused as he casually washed the counters.


    ¡°Ah¡­ bye¡­¡± I shook my head, wondering just what kind of stuff this ramen place got up to.


    I was then beginning to think that since there was a large all-girls school nearby, and a complete lack of things to do, that it was possible that this ramen shop experienced a lot of high school female drama. Considering this was the place Kira just happened to look and find Toma, there might only be a handful of places for the girls at all. They probably had a lot of limitations with how they could act on campus, so they headed out here to act naughty, or something like that.


    I hadn¡¯t learned where to go, but it wasn¡¯t exactly difficult. This road ran through the town on a single strip. Where we had come from was the train station, so my only assumption was that we needed to keep heading down the road to reach the school. We were barely out of the main strip when she woke up.


    ¡°Ehm¡­ Ah¡­ Ah!¡± Her eyes drifted open and when she realized she was being cared for, she made a surprised noise and struggled a bit.


    ¡°Careful or I¡¯ll drop you!¡¯ I said.


    She stopped struggling, looking up at me with a weak look. ¡°You¡­ about what you saw in the ramen shop¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Even though she kissed me, it¡¯s like¡­ that¡¯s just her greeting?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ actually, I don¡¯t really swing that way. I just don¡¯t know how to act when she¡¯s like that.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe it. She was trying to hide what happened. She must not want it to get around that she was kissing Kira. More than that, she probably had some interest in me and didn¡¯t want me to think she was taken. I was a little bit flattered, but she was being a bit shameless by being so dismissive of Kira.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t pass out around a man, you know?¡± I cut off her rambling words.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Who knows what I could have done while you¡¯re asleep. A girl should be more mindful.¡± I looked down at her and smirked.


    She suddenly covered her chest slightly and blushed. ¡°Pervert¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that what your school is trying to teach you guys with this coed thing. They want me to respect women more, and they want you to learn some wariness. Otherwise, I might eat you up.¡±


    She looked away. ¡°Even if you say that¡­ I already have to watch out for Rose and Sensei.¡±


    ¡°Sensei?¡± I asked.


    She froze and then shook her head. ¡°N-no¡­ it¡¯s nothing, just rumors.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay with rumors. Why don¡¯t you fill me in? I¡¯ll be at the school for some time. I should know what I¡¯m getting into.¡± I reminded her.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ we have a single male teacher. There are always rumors that he has been flirting or playing with one girl or another. He occasionally acts pretty flirtatiously with some students, even during class. The other teachers don¡¯t understand why the Principal hasn¡¯t fired him yet. In fact, he¡¯s a secondary faculty for this project after herself.¡±


    ¡°The principal?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± She nodded. ¡°Principal Vienna will be personally running the coed class alongside Drake-sensei.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll look forward to it,¡± I said absently, although I was deep in thought.


    Was this Drake-sensei also another player? Perhaps I was being paranoid and seeing players in everyone. However, he might be a player in the other sense of the word, and that was still some competition for me. I wasn¡¯t sure if that excited me or irritated me.


    ¡°Um¡­ Hakaru?¡± Toma¡¯s voice broke me from my thoughts.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Could you, um¡­ let me down now?¡±


    I realized only then that I was still carrying her. I finally put her down and she brushed herself off while blushing a bit. She led me the rest of the way to campus while we continued to chat casually. Occasionally, she would drop a hint or two that she was interested in continuing with the date where we left off, but after the shock of running into Kira and the long day I had, I was really just wanting to rest. Furthermore, I wanted to let things grow a little bit. If I pushed her too much now, it could cost me later.


    There were numerous buildings to the campus set around a centralized courtyard. She pointed to my dorm building. It seemed we didn¡¯t share the same dorms. I waved goodbye to her and then headed off to my room. I had already been provided the number and key in the welcome packet. Entering the building, the smell of various perfumes hit me. This was definitely a girl¡¯s dorm. The best part was that I had it all to myself for the next week.


    Chuckling wryly, I open the door and swing it open. Standing in the middle of the room, my eyes land on a naked woman. She isn¡¯t wearing any clothing at all, giving me a clear eyeful of everything. As a result, it takes me a second to notice her face.


    ¡°Kira?¡± I said with a shrill voice, ¡°What are you doing in my room?¡±


    ¡°I said my name is Rose!¡± She shot back, crossing her arms over her bosom and seemingly unperturbed at being seen naked. ¡°And this is our room! We need to talk¡­¡±


    Previous | Table of Contents | Next

 Book 4: Chapter 11

    ¡°Hakaru, sit down. We need to talk.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be putting on clothing first?¡±


    She crossed her arm and snorted. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like what you see?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She sighed and grabbed a robe, wrapping it quickly around herself before she sat at the foot of the bed. I joined her, sitting on a chair at the empty desk that belonged to me. As I looked around, I could see boxes of frilly stuff spread out. It was Kira¡¯s belongings, and she was in the middle of unpacking. The second bed next to it was completely empty, and showed no signs of another roommate. Suddenly, I had a sinking feeling.


    ¡°You should know that I am actually your roommate for your duration here!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I stood up. ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    She sniffed. ¡°A failure of communication. When I heard we had a transfer student coming in, I arranged to have her move in with me. I didn¡¯t have a roommate and was interested in another playmate. There was a bit of pushback, but I have my ways and I made it happen anyway. Now, I knew why! They were sneaking you into the girl¡¯s dorm a week early. I naturally tried to undo what I had done, but it was too late. We¡¯re stuck as roommates.¡±


    ¡°What kind of things did you do? Are you talking about the abilities Netorase gave you?¡±


    She shook for a second but then sighed and nodded. ¡°Yes, you could call it goddess magic.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t mind that you¡¯re here. But I¡¯m going to be pursuing other girls while I¡¯m here. I need more points and I need practice. So, if you¡¯re going to get jealous, then we¡¯ll have a problem.¡±


    She sniffed. ¡°Yeah? Well¡­ I¡¯ll be bringing girls here too! So, you definitely must give me privacy when that happens!¡±


    ¡°As if I would!¡±


    ¡°Why, you¡­¡± She stood up too, glaring at me. ¡°Just because there was a time she¡­ I¡­ offered my body to you, don¡¯t think that we¡¯ll give in so easily now!¡±


    I took a step closer to her, putting our faces only a few inches away from each other. ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m interested in you anymore? After all, aren¡¯t you already used goods?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m experienced.¡± She responded, pressing her chest against me, not backing down a step. ¡°Rather more than you. At least I can handle anything anyone throws at me.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you called it? And what about your Master then? The bastard you gave it up to? Does he know you gave up meat for a while?¡±


    A dark smile formed on her lips, now only an inch from mine. ¡°Whoever said I gave up the meat? Don¡¯t be shocked if you barged in on me with another-¡°


    I grabbed her arms roughly. ¡°I won¡¯t let another man have you!¡±


    ¡°Oh, hoh¡­ but you don¡¯t mind women?¡±


    I laughed wryly. ¡°Only if I get to enjoy them as well.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that depend on whether you have the ability?¡± She asked innocently.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ll find me more than adequate.¡±


    With her body pressed against mine, my blood was surging uncontrollably. I leaned forward the last centimeter and took her lips, kissing Kira. Instead of pulling away, her hands grabbed onto my hips, and she started fumbling with my pants. The suddenness of all of this left my mind reeling, but all I knew is that I wanted to enjoy Kira now. She was the one who got away, and the her now exuded a sexuality far beyond the girl she once was.


    She was no longer the innocent girl next store, but a woman who knew how to please a man. Thoughts of our past, of her mother, of all of the bad things that had happened, both those beyond my control and those I allowed through inaction, all of that went flying out the window as my passion began to take over. As for Kira, she was no less uncertain as she hastily unbuttoned and pulled my pants down. Our tongues battled fiercely and no sooner had my penis become free of my pants then her small hands began to work their way up and down.


    Her eyes widened and as she parted her lips to breath, she moaned the words. ¡°It¡¯s bigger.¡±


    ¡°What is the female alternative to vanity points?¡± I asked, sucking her neck in between words. ¡°Do you become tighter or what?¡±


    She laughed as I sucked on her neck, running a hand through my hair while the other continued to stroke my cock like she never wanted to let go. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stick it in and find out?¡±


    I tossed her back onto the bed, my animalistic desires spread on my face. As she fell, her robe had spread open, revealing her naked body to me. She didn¡¯t hesitate to spread open her legs, showing her pink, pussy to me. She had dark hair well-kempt above it, outlining a swollen mound at the top and slick pink lines leading down. It truly did look like a rosebud full of flowery pedals, closed and hiding its beauty, but begging to be opened up.


    Although life hadn¡¯t been kind to Kira, her vanity points seemed to have smoothed out all the rough edges. Her skin was smooth and unblemished. Her pussy was slick and arousing. Her face was filled with longing and erotic overtones with no traces of disproval or rejection. It was like all the trauma was a complete lie, and she was just a horny high school girl giving it up to the man she loved.


    I ripped off the last piece of my clothing and then I got on top of Kira. Rather than working on sticking it in, I hugged her once again, feeling the pleasure of her naked body pressed against my own. I started kissing her again, making sure to savor her taste. She kissed back just as aggressively, although she seemed impatient to have me penetrate her. Her hands kept searching below trying to grab my dick so she could penetrate herself with it.


    I pulled back, lowering my head and attacking her chest with my lips. I bit the nipples and pulled them with my teeth, causing her to writhe and moan under me. Her dark nipples instantly grew erect under my machinations, and soon she could no longer worry about fishing for my dick, as the feeling I gave her with my tongue was enough to cause her to lose her breath.


    ¡°Ahn¡­ so cruel¡­¡± She said. ¡°Just stick it in, I¡¯m going crazy!¡±


    ¡°For a lesbian bitch like you, you sure want that hard cock. You can¡¯t get that from your women!¡± I teased.


    She shook her head in agreement. ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s why I need it so bad from you. Please¡­ give it to me. I want you to split me open.¡±


    She grabbed my head and pulled me up to kiss me again. As she kissed me aggressively, her hand reached down to find my dick again. I didn¡¯t pull away this time. As soon as she grabbed it, she moaned excitedly into my mouth, pull it up and lining it with her own crotch. Using her heels on my back, she pushed my hips forward, impaling herself with my dick willingly. As it slid inside her, she let out a noise of pure delight.


    With her in control, my dick slid in easily without any resistance. That didn¡¯t mean her pussy didn¡¯t feel wonderful. It was warm and tight, giving just enough resistance to feel pleasurable without needing to force it. In a word, her pussy was welcoming, like my dick belonged there. I let out a moan of my own as I plunged deeply into her womb, the tip of my cock invading the deepest recesses of her body.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good¡­¡± She panted. ¡°We¡¯ve been wanting this forever! You¡¯re right, it is the best¡­ didn¡¯t I say?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I asked as she seemed to be staring off distantly.


    She shook her head and smiled. ¡°N-nothing¡­ please continue¡­ I need it so bad.¡±


    I started to move my hips, pushing in and out of Kira. Her lips parted slightly, and she looked up at me lovingly. However, I felt a sense of unease at this point. Had this been Akiko or Sasori, her expressions made sense. However, the Kira now was acting extremely peculiar. She had put such a tough act earlier, that I expected sex to be nothing but physical. However, the way she was looking at me with dew-covered eyes, I was getting a feeling like I was with a woman who loved me deeply.


    Although I cared for Kira, her feelings for me had turned cold, and in the end, she even rejected me outright. Knowing this to be the case, how could I accept the woman under me. Even though I was thrusting my cock in her, my pace started to slow, and I started to pull, looking down at the woman under me.


    ¡°Kira?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I said¡­ my name is Rose!¡± She put on an angry expression at those words.


    ¡°Rose¡­¡± I shook my head. ¡°Like¡­ Netorase?¡±


    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yeah¡­ I mean, you¡¯re inside me, right?¡±


    My mind started to reel, ¡°Wh-where¡¯s Kira? What is going on? I don¡¯t understand. Kira is your champion, right?¡±


    Kira¡­ not, Netorase shrugged her shoulders. ¡°She¡¯s here¡­ deep down. She¡¯s sleeping right now.¡±


    The realization started to finally come crashing home. This is why Kira had been acting so different from before. This was why when I tried to use my abilities on her, they didn¡¯t work. Kira wasn¡¯t Netorase¡¯s champion, she was Netorase¡¯s avatar! Champions could still use their abilities against each other. Only someone with a god¡¯s blessing, someone who had at one point been possessed by a god, could be immune.


    Netorase didn¡¯t interfere that night in our bedroom. She was always there! She simply¡­ stepped out of Kira for a moment. Maybe she manifested herself. I don¡¯t know. What level of cheating was this? She wasn¡¯t using a champion at all. She was directly playing the game!


    ¡°Bring Kira back¡­¡± I said, ¡°Leave her like you did before.¡±


    Netorase lowered her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t do that right now. There are conditions involved.¡±


    ¡°Is she even aware of what you¡¯re doing to her body? What I¡¯m doing now?¡±


    She bit her lips. ¡°Dimly. More like a dream, or a feeling.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± I pulled out of her, standing back up as I grabbed my pants. ¡°What is your game?¡±


    I felt like an idiot. I had been so excited to finally connect back with Kira. However, in the end, it wasn¡¯t Kira at all. It was just Netorase in a Kira meat suit. All of her actions had been dictated by Netorase. That meant, just like Tiana, she was another girl I fucked without her having any awareness of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Netorase said. ¡°Kira has given me permission. It is necessary¡­ for all of our happiness.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy, coming from the one using her body.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not using her body, we¡¯re sharing. All of these experiences, I will share them with her.¡± Netorase¡¯s eyes started to tear up. ¡°When I leave, I won¡¯t wipe her mind. She will remember everything.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Kira¡¯s first time¡­ our first time¡­ to be remembered on the outside!¡± I snapped back.


    The look of confusion on her face, as if she didn¡¯t understand what she had done wrong, pissed me off. Netorase had first gotten between me and Kira, literally pulling us apart just when we could have come together. Now, again, just as we were together, she literally became the one in-between the pair of us. Her views on sharing, I wanted nothing to do with them! I wouldn¡¯t share my girls with any guy! I wouldn¡¯t share them with girls either! Her philosophy just didn¡¯t mesh with mine in the slightest.


    Feeling frustration and anger, I kept putting my clothes back on. It wasn¡¯t until I reached the door that Netorase made a noise.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± She asked, a strangely lost expression on her face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Out.¡± With that, I shut the door.

 Book 4: Chapter 12

    Previous | Table of Contents | Next


    I quickly left the dorm room. I left my backpack behind.  It was now dark out, but the campus appeared to be well lit at night. I supposed that they really had to worry about safety at an all-girls school. It was definitely a place any pervert might go to sneak a peak on women. Actually, aren¡¯t I the only guy on campus right now? My brow tightened as I considered that I might be taken as one of those perverts myself. I definitely needed to stay away from any windows and keep my distance from any women. Sigh¡­ my desire to play for the next two months appeared to be more difficult than I had initially given it credit.


    As I continued to walk, sticking to the pathway and the lighted area. I started to get a sense of the size and scope of the school. There were three dorm rooms which formed a semi-arc around a circular courtyard. This branched into an area with five separated buildings. One of them was a gym, three appeared to have classrooms, and the final was a greenhouse. There was a forest behind the school, with the school being built right at the edge, with some building even being enveloped by the trees. Numerous walking paths broke off around the campus, some leading into the forest, and some returning to the entrance. The entire campus was sealed off with a large gated fence, but I didn¡¯t know how far it went into the tree line.


    I heard some noises, breaking me from my thoughts as I looked around the school. There was a loud noise of a girl crying out. I bit my lip, was there really someone preying on women? Damn it¡­ looking both ways, there was no one else in sight that could investigate this for me. Rather, if I didn¡¯t do something, there might be some innocent girl being molested in the bushes.


    I followed the sound, which ended up behind a building in a somewhat secure area. I only turned two corners when I finally found the source of the noise. There were two girls in uniform. One girl had her panties down and her skirt up. The other was on her knees, munching down on the girl. The cry she made was an orgasm. I never even walked in on anyone at school having sex. The one time with Akiko when Kira found us was about as close as it ever got. Now, at an all-girls private school, I walked in on a lesbian scene straight out of some guy¡¯s fantasy.


    The girl who was pushed against the wall¡¯s eyes suddenly snapped open. She ended up looking right at me. She let out a scream. The other girl pulled her head out from behind her legs and shot a look in my direction, and then similarly let out a scream. With both girls screaming like I had done something wrong, I spun to leave.


    ¡°Pervert!¡± One of the girls managed to call out.


    Who¡¯s the pervert! You¡¯re the sluts banging each other outdoors in public! This is basic decency laws for that! I wanted to yell such things out, but I didn¡¯t want to bring more attention to us. Rather, it was best if I just got away from that situation as quickly as possible. Because of that, I almost missed two more girls who were making out nestled away between two buildings so they were easy to miss. One had her shirt up, exposing her bra, while the other felt her up in a very familiar way.


    One pair of lesbian girls was perfectly possible, but two pairs? What the heck was wrong with this all-girl school? Maybe I had things all wrong. Rather than bringing guys in so, they didn¡¯t have teenage pregnancies and girls being taken advantage of when chased by a guy at university, they were bringing guys in because all of the women were turning into raging homosexuals! At that moment, I glanced over to see a third couple. These girls were sitting on a bench out in the open. They were just kissing, but I couldn¡¯t imagine those public displays being allowed in a school. This was Japan, not someplace like the US where teens were allowed to act however they wanted.


    ¡°Hakaru, is it?¡±


    I nearly jumped as a voice came from behind me. I spun around to see a beautiful older woman standing there. She had a bit of a librarian vibe, with her hair up in a bun and a pair of small spectacles. Other than a very large chest, her body wasn¡¯t as obviously sexual as Sasori, but her tight suit and skirt gave the impression of a woman whose wild beauty was being restrained and hidden, and if you could just rip off those clothes, you could expose the sensual beast underneath. She gave off such a feeling.


    ¡°You know me?¡± I asked, eyeing her suspiciously.


    She gave me a slight smile, her eyes sparkling as she spoke. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m the one who gave the okay for you to come here. I¡¯m Principal Vienna. I hope your accommodations have been acceptable?¡±


    I hesitated for a second. The fact that I had been roomed with Kira would be a problem. She had her own plans, and they would assuredly interfere with my plans. I couldn¡¯t even guess what she was doing here, but she had been planning for far longer than me. In short, being stuck living with her was an inconvenience. Assuredly, I could solve this situation immediately.


    ¡°There appears to be a mistake with the boarding. I was put in the same room as a girl?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± She chuckled. ¡°That does sound like a problem, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    She seemed strangely okay with this. A normal teacher, especially one determined to keep the boys and girls from engaging in anything, would definitely be worried if she heard something like this. Instead, Principal Vienna looked like she was about to laugh.


    ¡°Well, is it possible I can get my own space, at least until a male roommate comes?¡± I asked, feeling somewhat uncomfortable with the way the teacher was looking at me.


    She let out a sigh and shook her head, even though her smile didn¡¯t change a flicker. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Unfortunately, we are quite full now. As I understand it, the girl eagerly requested to be placed in your room. I would think a boy of your age would be overjoyed to share a room with a girl such as her.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a¡­ ahem¡­ feminist thing to say.¡± I responded awkwardly.


    She chuckled. ¡°What do you think feminism is? Women are sexual beings, in the same way as men are. Don¡¯t let the tabloids and the fear mongers pollute you into thinking that being a feminist means you are anti-men or anti-sex. I, for one, am quite fond of the male sex.¡±


    As she did this, her eyes looked up and down my body, and she wore a lewd expression for a few moments before covering it up.


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure how to really work with this woman since I didn¡¯t really know where I stood at the moment. This caused me to act a little awkward and unsure of myself.


    ¡°Yes. Well, I won¡¯t fault young men and women for having sexual urges or expressing them. A woman is the most feminine when she is using her parts to satisfy a man. A man is most manly when he is using his parts to satisfy a woman.¡±


    My eyes started to widen as she spoke. I never would have expected to have such a conversation with a teacher, let alone the principal of an all-girl school. Although she still wore her reserved, prim, and proper body, the words coming out of her mouth were extremely provocative. Even if she did believe these things, should she be telling them to a young student she barely knew? I¡¯d never met a teacher who was so bold.


    ¡°Wh-what are you suggesting, Principal Vienna?¡± I asked, finding her predatory look, not unlike the look Sasori would give me when she was feeling particularly horny.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying, as a student, you should do what feels natural. I believe all my students should act naturally. Women should be the most womanly they can be, and men should always exude their manliness. That is what I call equality of the sexes.¡±


    ¡°Is this what you¡¯re going to be teaching the students during these coed classes?¡± I asked.


    She grinned. ¡°This is just a private lesson, between you and me, for now.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take it to heart,¡± I responded, a little afraid to offend her.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll be taking my leave then. Do try to enjoy your week before classes start. It¡¯s a rare opportunity for a man like you. Have a pleasant night.¡± Principal Vienna turned away with that and began walking away.


    The shadows quickly took her away, leaving me standing there with my mouth open. Was I really understanding what she said correctly? By her own words, it sounded like she had given me an open pass not only to sleep with my roommate but any girl I fancied. I had thought the feminist parts of this trip were going to be some of the most tedious, but I suddenly found myself really interested in understanding this teacher¡¯s unique ideas on feminism.


    However, as soon as I thought that, I started to grow more wary. I recalled all of the girls I had seen randomly making out or more around campus. Wasn¡¯t this all kind of lustful? Then there was Netorase, who appeared to have come here even when she didn¡¯t know I was going to be here. There had to be a reason for all of that. My guess was that there was another player here. Could it be the principal? That almost felt too easy of an answer.


    ¡°Just what is going on at this school,¡± I muttered to myself.


    I turned around and then stopped short. There was a familiar girl standing behind me, staring at me as if she was in a daze. She was the second girl to sneak up on me tonight. It was really starting to become a habit.


    ¡°Net¡­ I mean¡­ Tiana?¡±


    A good part of the reason I had even come to this school was because of this girl. Tiana attended it and had let me know. Although we had sex twice, she doesn¡¯t remember a thing. Just like Kira wouldn¡¯t remember what Netorase and I did. Well, Netorase said she¡¯d let Kira remember, but I¡¯d rather she didn¡¯t in that case.


    ¡°Hakaru, you came!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I came a bit early. Things sort of just worked out this way. How are you doing?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t my smoothest line, but I had been caught surprised a few times recently. I was having some trouble getting back into the game. However, with the cute and innocent Tiana here, it was all coming back to me quickly. I gave a slight teasing smirk and relaxed my body so I didn¡¯t look so tense.


    ¡°I¡¯m um¡­ I¡¯m doing good.¡± She said, blushing slightly.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re actually the first person I¡¯ve seen that I recognize since getting here,¡± I lied. ¡°You know what that means?¡±


    ¡°Huh? W-what does that mean?¡± She asked innocently.


    ¡°It means, you¡¯re going to have the pleasure of showing me around campus. How about giving me a tour. I have a week to get familiar with my surroundings, and it¡¯d be great if you helped. Show me everything.¡±


    ¡°E-everything?¡± She seemed to be in a daze again.


    I smirked. ¡°Everything.¡±


    In particular, I¡¯d love to see her bedroom.


    Previous | Table of Contents | Next

 Book 4: Chapter 13

    Previous | Table of Contents | Next


    Over the next week, other than to grab my bag from Netorase¡¯s room, I didn¡¯t stay a single night there. I avoided Netorase the entire time, not wanting to deal with her presence in the slightest. Instead, my days and nights were spent with Tiana. The first night, I had explained to her the situation and begged her to allow me to sleep in her room. She reluctantly allowed it, and I slept on the floor while she slept in her bed.


    Fortunately, Tiana didn¡¯t have a roommate at the moment. The official story was that her roommate had moved suddenly. I suspected that it probably was more likely attributed to Netorare. When she left, she probably rearranged things so it didn¡¯t seem like Tiana had left school during her stint as a goddess.


    It only took another day before I got her relaxed enough to kiss. The pair of us made out in her bed, and I even got to some heavy petting before she finally pulled away, gasping for breath.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t¡­ my boyfriend¡­¡± She protested weakly.


    Even though her defenses were already paper-thin, I decided not to push it. However, I was sleeping in the room with her, so we ended up sleeping in the bed together that night. By the third night, the last bit of her defenses were down, and our kissing soon became our clothing falling off. Although I had seen her naked before, most of our sexual encounter had occurred while she held the visage of Netorase. This was the first time I got to explore her natural body.


    As a mere mortal, Tiana wasn¡¯t as perfect as the goddess, but in some ways that made her preferable. I hadn¡¯t been the most attractive guy my entire life. I only suddenly started impressing women fairly recently. It gave me a weird understanding of how unimportant and temporary beautiful looks were. In that respect, I found myself able to appreciate the imperfections and even find them beautiful. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t chase after ugly or hideous girls, but a girl didn¡¯t need to be an immaculate beauty to catch my interest.


    Perhaps, the gods and goddesses who slept around with mortals were the same way. Perhaps that was how Netorare was able to go all-in with me.


    ¡°A-ahn¡­ H-hakaru¡­ they¡¯re inside¡­¡± she gasped.


    She was talking about my fingers, which had been up her skirt and stroking the wet cloth that separated her pussy from my touch. I had pushed that aside tonight, and now my fingers were exploring the rich folds of her flower. After sliding a single finger inside her wet, warm snatch, she gasped but didn¡¯t pull away in the slightest.


    ¡°H-hakaru¡­¡± she whimpered.


    Feeling just a bit cruel, I whispered in her ear. ¡°Oh, but your boyfriend Matt, are you sure you want me to continue?¡±


    As I asked this, I naturally increased the speed of my fingers, targeting her clitoris and rubbing quickly, even creating some wet noises with my fingers as she let out a gasp. Although her face turned red in embarrassment, she shook her head aggressively.


    ¡°I c-can¡¯t-¡°


    I bit her ear while plunging two fingers in her, quickly finding and attacking her g-spot. Her entire body shuddered and her pussy spasmed in pleasure. She had lost all of her breath, and her eyes glossed over for a second as she became lost in the machinations of my fingertips. Suddenly, my fingers stopped and I looked over at her questioningly.


    ¡°Huh? What was that, did you want me to stop?¡± I asked innocently.


    Her eyes closed tightly and she started to shake her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop¡­¡± She said weakly. ¡°Please¡­ keep going.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked, pushing my luck slightly.


    ¡°Please¡­ I need it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, my dirty little Tiana¡­¡± I started fingering her again.


    Of course, as I teased Tiana, I was naturally teasing myself. If she pushed back much more, I¡¯d probably start using manipulation on her to push her the rest of the way, even if that would cost me points. Three days without sex was a record for me in recent months. With my sister and Akiko always available, I had sex almost daily back at home. Yet, that woman on the train was the last woman I enjoyed since I had gotten here. Now, my balls felt like they would bust. I was lucky I had picked up the safety first, or I¡¯d definitely make this girl pregnant.


    Why not just do it? A dark voice in my head seemed to ask.


    Well, I could make this Tiana pregnant, but how could I be ready for a child? Then again, I could make this Matt guy take responsibility for it. Then again, I¡¯d have to let her have sex with her boyfriend after. I could feel her hymen distinctly, so she was definitely a virgin right now. The goddess must have restored it when she left. How kind of Netorare! I wasn¡¯t sure how I felt about letting another man have her. No, I absolutely wouldn¡¯t let any other man touch her now that she was mine!


    ¡°Ahh!¡± She let out a noise as I shifted positions and spread her legs into an embarrassing position. ¡°D-don¡¯t! Ah-a¡­ it¡¯s big!¡±


    My dick was now out, and she was looking down at the thing on top of her small pussy. Just looking at it compared to her tight hole, it didn¡¯t look like it would fit, in the slightest. I rubbed my head against her wet hole anyway, getting her feminine scent on my dick. She let out another whimper as she felt the massive thing pressed against her entrance. She seemed intimidated, stuck between wanting me to stop and wanting me to continue.  I decided to make the choice for her. Pushing forward, the head of my cock slid into her entrance.


    ¡°Ghaaa¡­aaaa¡­¡± She moaned her arms wrapping around me while her legs became limp and powerless in my hands. ¡°Too much¡­¡±


    ¡°Hah? That¡¯s just the head.¡± I teased her, pressing myself in a little more until I felt the resistance of her hymen.¡±


    ¡°Haaaa¡­  i-impossible, you¡¯ll wreck me¡­¡±


    ¡°I can stop, you know¡­¡± I started pulling out again.


    ¡°N-no!¡± She cried out, looking up at me tearfully. ¡°Please¡­ I¡¯m losing control. Don¡¯t stop.¡±


    The previous girls I had been with were worldly women. Maria had been around, Akiko was a cheating slut, and Sasori was at least a woman who had been married and serviced her husband and my father countless times. This girl was completely innocent though. She went to an all-girls school and had a dickless boyfriend who hadn¡¯t even popped her cherry. Stroking her silky black hair, I started pushing myself into her, one inch at a time.


    After pushing myself inside her each inch, she¡¯d make moans and cries. I slowly pierced her hymen, taking her a little bit at a time, and breaking her open slowly. A tear fell down her face as she made cute whimpering sounds, but she didn¡¯t try to close her legs or resist my dick in the slightest. Still, her pussy was tight, and I definitely had to push harder and harder to get it all the way in. Her hands were tightly holding my arms. Each time I took her a little more, her small hands squeezed tightly against me and her eyes wrinkled as she shut them as hard as possible. She¡¯d also yell out loud noises, seemingly completely unaware of it.


    We were in a dorm room, and I wondered if the other neighbors were hearing this as she cried out and made lewd noises. Were those virgins also getting turned on hearing such a taboo thing occur right on the other side of these thin walls? It definitely made me want to generate more sweet music from her lips. I had finally pushed myself as deeply as I could go.


    ¡°It¡¯s all the way in¡­¡± She said through gritted teeth as I pushed deep into her entrance, pushing against an area my cock couldn¡¯t enter.


    With that, I left it in for a bit, stroking her tears away and gently kissing her cheeks. If Akiko or Maria saw this, they would certainly make snide remarks about how different the treatment was between what I did to them and how I treated this girl. They wouldn¡¯t need to worry. I was going to turn Tiana into my little whore just like them, but I naturally needed to start gentler with her. Her boyfriend was going to be coming in a little less than a week. That was how long I had to turn Tiana into my complete slut.


    I pulled out carefully and slowly, and then I pushed back in. Tiana gasped and moaned and held me tightly while I whispered sweet things in her ear. I think I might have even said I love you because, after a little bit, she shakily muttered the words.


    ¡°I-I love you too¡­¡±


    It was so easy for a girl like her to be led astray. Give her an orgasm, take her virginity, and she was convinced you were the love of her life. How could I stop there, though? After I was certain she could take it, I stood up, lifting the bottom of her body.


    ¡°Eh? What?¡± She muttered confusingly, still lost in the painful bliss of her first time.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to see what your body can do!¡± the originally polite expression on my face was gone, replaced with a dark one I had never shown her before.


    ¡°Wh-what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°This!¡± I said, nearly folding her in half.


    I shoved my dick inside her far faster this time, and along with her legs being practically over her head, Tiana could only gasp. Within about five thrusts, I was now jackhammering her freshly popped pussy. Going this hard, she bled a little. She also cried out.


    ¡°Too rough! Ow¡­ ahhh.. ahhh¡­ stop¡­ I can¡¯t breathe! Ahhh¡­¡±


    Of course, if she was yelling out so lewdly, she could breathe fine, so I only picked up the pace. I started to fuck her hard and rough, taking her from her blissful heaven and throwing her into a pit of hell. Her agonized cries became less pained and lewder. She tried to struggle, but she had already given me complete control of her body, and I had her pinned in a way she couldn¡¯t escape. I pounded her hard, making loud slapping noises that filled the room. Originally, I had worried I¡¯d get in trouble with this kind of thing at the all-girls school, but after seeing the odd behavior of the principal, I was certain this wouldn¡¯t get me in trouble at all.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Hakaru! Ah!¡± She moaned as my dick slapped into her pussy harder and harder, treating her like the slut she was.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m going to cum¡­¡± I announced excitedly.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not on anything! I don¡¯t want to get pregnant!¡± She cried out.


    A sudden urge to make her pregnant shot inside me. Wouldn¡¯t that be the ultimate way to ensure she was always mine? It was a permanent mark. In the same way Gina was taken away from me, I could claim this girl as my own.


    ¡°Ah¡­ shit!¡± I cursed.


    At that moment, my balls exploded. Three days of built-up lust ended up exploding inside her. Rather than pulling out, I instinctively shoved myself as deep inside her as possible, filling her womb with my hot spunk. I couldn¡¯t stop myself, so used to creampie the women in my life. I hastily thought that I wouldn¡¯t get her pregnant. That other thought had just been a lustful one that wasn¡¯t using my mind. However, I didn¡¯t know if it was too late for safety first. I had already cum inside her, so did it work like that? It was a goddess¡¯s ability, but I regrettably wasn¡¯t certain.


    ¡°It¡¯s all inside me.¡± She said, slightly disbelieving.


    I finally dropped her hips and let her fall back down on the bed. Lying back down, I kissed her, acting innocent and returning her back to heaven. Even though she had been crying hard enough while I pounded her to the point that she had some snot running from her nose, I wiped it with a sheet and then kissed her lovingly.


    ¡°You¡¯re my girl now,¡± I whispered in her ear.


    ¡°En¡­¡± She said in agreement, hugging me.


    A few minutes later, I recovered, and then pushed her around.


    ¡°Wh-what are you doing?¡± She asked in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to do you doggie!¡±


    Soon, she was on all fours and taking it with a joyous expression on her face. I twisted her into position after position, slowly corrupting her. She was sore the next morning, so I convinced her to take the day off from school. I then continued to play with her all day and night. When she was asleep, I went out and bought food and toys. Like that, I trapped her in the room, giving her no room to escape.


    When I tired out, I used toys on her. Even when I needed to sleep, I¡¯d tie her up, stick a vibrator in her, turn it on, and then take a nap, only being awoken by her desperate crazed cries. When other girls finally stopped by to ask if she was okay, I made her answer the door a crack and talk to them while I fucked her behind the door. She¡¯d tell them she was very ill and didn¡¯t want them to get sick, although I suspected some of them knew that wasn¡¯t true at all.


    I dragged Tiana down into a deluge of sex and torture, not allowing her to leave her room even once for the next week. Well, her room had its own bathroom, so it wasn¡¯t like she was nasty. However, I also made her do every single humiliating sex thing possible, while filling her head with my love and endearment. Her eyes started to hold hearts in them as she grew completely dependent on me, and she seemingly forgot she was even dating a guy named Matt.


    Like that, a week passed by quickly. Matt would arrive tomorrow. Patting Tiana¡¯s naked butt, I stood up and started putting my clothing on.


    ¡°What is it¡­ Hakaru?¡± Tiana asked sleepily, completely dazed by days and days of nonstop sex.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I said, ¡°Get dressed, I¡¯m taking you out.¡±


    ¡°Wh-where are we going?¡± She asked, almost looking anxious like she was afraid to leave the room.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to dress you up like a proper slut. You want to look proper for when your boyfriend comes, right?¡±


    She looked away, her face red. ¡°W-will it please Hakaru?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± I smiled, grabbing her chin and kissing her lewdly. ¡°It will please me greatly.¡±


    I was going to take Tiana to town and give her a makeover. I was interested in showing Matt what I had turned his girlfriend into.


    Previous | Table of Contents | Next

 Book 4: Chapter 14

    Disclaimer: I¡¯m not gonna lie. This chapter is about the worst I¡¯ve written in NTR. This is about the bottom point of this novel.


    Previous | Table of Contents | Next


    ¡°I-i-is this really okay?¡± Tiana asked nervously, stroking her freshly-bleached blonde hair over her ear.


    She was standing in the back of a small lingerie store, the door to her changing room open. She was standing in some thin, risqu¨¦ red underwear that looked really nice now that she was a blonde. She hadn¡¯t bleached the hair above her crotch though, and the black hair could be seen through the nearly transparent red. This actually wasn¡¯t anything I hadn¡¯t seen on Sasori, but she was a mature woman while this girl was almost completely innocent. Actually, all of my women had worn such things for me, but it was much different with her. She would have never worn anything so scandalous in her life.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not going to be showing your underwear, it¡¯ll be under your clothing, so why not feel sexy?¡± I offered. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to feel sexy if you ever need to take off your clothing in front of a man? Wouldn¡¯t it be even more embarrassing if a man saw you and you were wearing something gross?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ but still¡­¡± she looked uncertain.


    ¡°Plus, this underwear works far better with the nipple rings you¡¯ll be getting next.¡±


    ¡°H-hah?¡± She gave out a noise. ¡°N-nipple rings?¡±


    ¡°Mm, yes, I definitely want you to wear those.¡±


    ¡°I-I love you¡­ but that¡¯s a bit excessive,¡± She said weakly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to please me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°O-of course!¡±


    ¡°Well, the last few days, I¡¯ve seen you naked a lot, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She blushed, looking down.


    ¡°So¡­ I already know what your naked body looks like. Doesn¡¯t that mean the excitement is all gone?¡±


    ¡°Nn?¡± Her head immediately rose and she looked at me with her mouth slightly open.


    ¡°Look at it this way, when you wear nipple rings, you¡¯re decorating your breasts so they look different. When I touch them, they¡¯ll feel different too. In that way, we keep things interesting. You can get all kinds of nipple rings, and then change them out so every day I can enjoy your breasts fully.¡±


    ¡°When you put it that way¡­¡± She said, touching her breasts.


    I walked over to her and put my hands on her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m doing all of this for you. Did you have fun in the last few days?¡±


    She nodded, blushing again. ¡°It¡¯s amazing. I never thought I could feel this way.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to help you keep feeling that way. When your boyfriend sees it, he¡¯ll definitely be speechless.¡±


    ¡°My boyfriend¡­¡± She said that strangely like she almost had forgotten about him entirely. ¡°Do, do you think he¡¯ll reject me?¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said, grabbing her and pulling her into my arms, even though she was wearing nothing but underwear, ¡°I will never abandon you. I¡¯m just helping you bring out your inner slut. If he can¡¯t accept that you indulge in pleasure with me, then fuck him.¡±


    ¡°R-right¡­¡± she nodded, tightening her grip and then kissing me with a peck.


    The boutique store woman was an older woman who didn¡¯t seem to even be able to see very well. She didn¡¯t seem to care at all as Tiana bought a half dozen pairs of slutty underwear. She even wore one on the way out of the store, although it was under her school outfit. If she twirled too much, I could see everything. Naturally, she was quite embarrassed, but I enjoyed it immensely, especially since it was a windy day.


    Our next stop was exactly like I had promised. I took her to a piercing studio. It wasn¡¯t on the main street. It was actually on an offshoot. I had looked it up online before taking her. I ended up picking her out two circular rings, but I also grabbed a barbell and a dangling one for later. There was a woman there who did the piercings. I insisted on watching.


    After they were in, I immediately touched her chest, but she slapped my hands away. ¡°I-it¡¯s tender.¡±


    The store clerk, a woman in her thirties with about twenty piercings, scolded me severely. How was I supposed to know they needed time to get used to them? I was hoping to play tonight, but it looked like I might have to wait a week or more. Well, at least, when Matt walked in on her, he¡¯d be in for that much more of a shock.


    ¡°Wh-where are we going next?¡± She asked, slightly nervous.


    I had already gotten her hair bleached, put her in naughty underwear, and made her pierce her nipples. Although these were all drastic changes for an innocent girl, they were all reversible. She could dye her hair back. She could toss away the rings. She could throw out the underwear. It was all just a minor inconvenience. I wanted her change to feel a bit more permanent. My eyes landed on a tattoo parlor and I grinned.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to give you a tramp stamp.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± She asked, letting her curiosity override her fear.


    ¡°Ah¡­ a tattoo on your back.¡± I explained.


    ¡°Tattoo!¡± She cried out, taking a step back. ¡°Th-that¡­¡±


    ¡°You absolutely must. Don¡¯t worry. It will be something cool.¡± I said, chuckling softly.


    ¡°Really? Something pretty?¡±


    I nodded, ¡±Of course, let¡¯s at least look. If you don¡¯t like it, we can leave.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± She finally agreed, and the pair of us entered the store.


    The store clerk was a scrawny looking guy who had a ton of piercings and tattoos of his own. He was clearly of western descent, with light brown hair and blue eyes. No respectable Japanese man would look like how this guy looked. It definitely took a westerner to do what he did to his body. Plus, he wasn¡¯t friendly at all. At least the woman who did her piercing was polite. He didn¡¯t even say hello or look up from his magazine when we walked in. Instantly, the sentiments put into me by my mother came to the surface. I ignored him and grabbed Tiana, taking her over to the book.


    ¡°What would you like?¡± I asked, flipping through.


    At first, I let her flip through herself. As she saw all the colorful pictures, she started to grow more excited by it.


    ¡°Oh, look at this one! Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡± She said.


    I squeezed her butt and nodded. She didn¡¯t even seem to pay my hand any mind like it was natural that I groped her in public. The store clerk glanced up once or twice, and I made sure he caught me groping her butt. I just felt like sticking it to him.


    Eventually, I started speaking up and leading her on. ¡°How about something in English?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I don¡¯t know any English.¡± She admitted.


    I chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s so exotic. Like, you could pick this word. Isn¡¯t the calligraphy nice?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes¡­ I wonder what it says.¡± She inquired.


    ¡°That one says ¡®beautiful girl¡¯,¡± I explained, pointing to the text that spelled out S-L-U-T.


    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s a little conceded though.¡±


    ¡°How about this then? There is a beautiful story behind it. It¡¯s about a young girl who wants to attract a boy, so she grew a flower garden and pick one for him every day. The word is Infinitum.¡± I smiled.


    ¡°That is¡­ so cool!¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°I wanted that!¡±


    Excellent, I pulled the book and plopped it in front of the store clerk, ¡°She wants this, don¡¯t ask!¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t ask¡¯ was actually spoken in English. The guy¡¯s eyes widened for a second, and he looked between the word, my smiling face, and then the hopeful girl. The word was C-U-M-D-U-M-P-S-T-E-R. The story I explained was just complete garbage. I made it up. As for the words, I didn¡¯t know enough English to know such explicit terms, but I looked this place up last night and found the meaning of each of the words. Thus, I successful would get her to brand herself a slut.


    It was a little cruel, but it didn¡¯t really matter. She was already mine to do with as I pleased, so why couldn¡¯t I have a little fun with this one? Of course, if this westerner decided to run his mouth, it might cause a little bit of a problem. I think, even if I wanted Cumdumpster written on her back, she¡¯d do it, but she might be angry I tried to trick her. Tricking her was part of why it was fun. Playing with her naivety and innocence was really amusing.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it.¡± He said after looking her up and down, but as I tried to follow her, he raised his hand. ¡°Sorry, dude, you can¡¯t be back there. An artist can¡¯t get distracted.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes and suddenly grinned and whispered. ¡°Plus, you wouldn¡¯t want me to reveal what it really says, right?¡±


    My eyes widened for a moment and I coughed. ¡°Hah? That¡­ fine. Tattoo it quickly.¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s an art.¡±


    He took Tiana into the back and shut the door. As for me, I didn¡¯t like her being alone with this guy, so I was pacing back and forth restlessly. I was only on my third pace when Netori suddenly appeared, floating lazily above the counter. She shot me a look with her eyebrow raised. I matched her stare.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ what is it that you¡¯re doing?¡± She asked.


    ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m just adding another girl. In the past, I was far too gentle, right? That¡¯s why I struggled so hard. This time, I¡¯m not going to make the same mistake. I¡¯m not giving her a chance to deny me anything. I broke Akiko and turned her into my little bitch. It¡¯s no different.¡±


    ¡°Akiko already had deep feelings for you when you broke her. Breaking her might have opened her to her sexuality, but it wasn¡¯t the reason she¡¯s so dedicated to you.¡±


    ¡°So, what? Tiana is my little slut now too. I have her wrapped around my finger.¡±


    Netori bit her lip. ¡°Is this because Netorare possessed her body?¡±


    ¡°What does it matter, why? I chose to make her mine. I had the ability, and I did it. Just like I chose to fuck my mom. Just like I chose to hit my dad over the head with a bat!¡± I said, rounding on her. ¡°And when I want you, I¡¯ll make you mine too.¡±


    To make my point, I reached out and grabbed her hand. I was expecting her to pull away, so I was shocked when I grabbed it and yanked her toward me. However, after the shock faded, I gave a grin.


    ¡°See? You¡¯re mine.¡±


    She gave me a sad smile, and then my grip started to loosen and her arm ended up floating right through my hand like a ghost. Her arm had red prints on it. Her silky white skin was so fragile, that my rough grip had bruised it. My mouth opened, but I suddenly didn¡¯t know what I was supposed to say.


    ¡°When you grab someone too hard, sometimes, they just slip away.¡± She said softly.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°What about Kira?¡± She suddenly changed the subject.


    ¡°You mean Netorase?¡± I frowned. ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°She all but offered herself to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Netorase is just trying to use me! And Kira¡­ Kira has already made it clear she wants nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Are you so sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure! She¡¯s a goddess of sharing! She only wants me to share all of my girls! How could I ever accept that? It¡¯s wrong!¡±


    Netori suddenly peeled back, looking like she had just been slapped. The expression on her face instantly caused my tough demeanor to waver. I took a step forward, but she raised her hand to stop me.


    ¡°Netorase is a part of me too,¡± Netori said. ¡°If you can¡¯t accept her, then you can¡¯t accept me!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± I responded helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ she¡¯d gotten in my way before. I don¡¯t feel I can trust her.¡±


    ¡°And you know so well about who you can trust?¡± She demanded, an ugly expression on her face. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re so good at earning points?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I looked up, but she had already disappeared.


    So good at earning points? I shook my head, but after a moment a nauseating thought shot through me like a bolt of lightning. I turned and ran to the door. When I tried to open the handle, I found the door was locked. Putting my ear against the door, I listened for a brief moment.


    ¡°Ah.. ah¡­ ahn¡­¡± girlish moans could be heard on the other side.


    I reeled back and kicked the door. The lock broke and it swung open. I didn¡¯t even get a step in when I saw it. Tiana was bent over the tattoo table. Her skirt was off, as was her shirt. Her bra was pulled up bearing her breasts, and her skimpy underwear was pushed to the side, allowing the tattoo artists dick inside her. He had his pants down and was thrusting into her from behind, meanwhile, he was playing with her nipple rings, pulling on them while she was panting and wearing an impossibly slutty look on her face. They apparently weren¡¯t sore now.


    Of course, kicking the door open startled the pair of them.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± I cursed.


    ¡°Ah! Ha-hakaru¡­ I can explain!¡± She said.


    She struggled to get up, but the westerner didn¡¯t let up. He slapped her ass causing her to fall back down, and then continued to thrust into her. She still wore a euphoric expression on her face, and didn¡¯t even try to get up again as he continued to pound her. At that point, the westerner grinned and shot me a thumbs up.


    ¡°You¡¯re right man, she is a perfect slut. Cumdumpster is correct!¡±


    Previous | Table of Contents | Next

 Book 4: Chapter 15

    ¡°Hey, buddy, you can join in if you want.¡± He chuckled, giving her butt another slap. ¡°Although take the mouth, I¡¯m not really cool if our junk touches.¡±


    ¡°You fucking bastard!¡± I screamed.


    I ran up to the tattoo table in the middle of the room and slugged the tattoo artist as hard as I could in the face. He went sprawling to the side, his filthy dick finally leaving Tiana. His dick wasn¡¯t even that big. It was probably an inch smaller and much thinner than mine. Plus, he was an ugly westerner dude. Why? Why the fuck did she fuck this piece of shit?


    ¡°Ah!¡± She cried out as I picked her up off the table. ¡°Hakaru¡­ it¡¯s not¡­ I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big idea?¡± The westerner got back up, rubbing his face. ¡°Didn¡¯t we have a deal? I get to enjoy the girl a bit and I don¡¯t tell her you tried to have ¡°Cumdumpster¡± written on her back?¡±


    Tiana blinked. ¡°Huh? C-cumdumpster? Is that what it says?¡±


    She turned and grabbed the area behind her back. It was red, and low and behold, the words cumdumpster were written there. The bastard had made sure to do his job before he banged her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a cumdumpster!¡± I snapped, glaring at her. ¡°You slut!¡±


    She looked down. ¡°Th-that¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯m Hakaru¡¯s slut.¡±


    ¡°Then why? Why did you let this bastard fuck you?¡± I snarled.


    She recoiled a bit but then spoke back with a confused expression. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Isn¡¯t this what you want? H-he was making me feel good! You can even join. I-I don¡¯t mind both, even in the same hole.¡±


    ¡°How could this be what I want?¡± I demanded, a disgusted look on my face.


    She shook her head. ¡°No, you said it. You wanted to show me to my boyfriend. You were opening me sexually so I could have more fun. Isn¡¯t that why you made sure to stretch every hole? When Jack comes back, I¡¯ll definitely blow him too. He¡¯ll be so happy. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I shook my head, taking a step back. ¡°What did you think would happen? Did you think he¡¯d just be okay with your fucking me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d take some time, but he¡¯d get used to the idea¡­ but you supported me! You said you¡¯d never reject me! You said you¡¯d accept me. Anyone who can¡¯t should fuck off! Those were your words!¡±


    Blood began to drain from my face.  I really had no clue what to say. Her words had left me completely floored. This hadn¡¯t been what I meant at all. I was just¡­ just¡­ turning her into a slut. Netori¡¯s words just a brief moment ago came crashing home. She had no emotional attachment to me. Our relationship was 100% physical. I had thought that she would confuse physical love with emotional and become mine, but in the end, it was I who was confused.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± I looked up to see Tiana with tears running down her face. ¡°I¡¯m yours, right? I¡¯m your little slut?¡±


    ¡°T-to share?¡± I asked, feeling like a hand was grabbing my heart.


    ¡°N-no¡­ I won¡¯t!¡± She said, shaking her head. ¡°I just¡­ I misunderstood Hakaru! I love you. I don¡¯t want to lose you! I definitely will just be with you. I promise!¡±


    Her words felt comforting. The thought of abandoning her felt painful. It was just a mistake though. All I had to do was correct it. That felt less painful. That guy, he didn¡¯t even cum in her, so it didn¡¯t count. His dick was so small, she probably barely even felt it. Her pussy wouldn¡¯t have even stretched much with something that small. It might as well not have even been there. My mind instantly started to create a dozen different excuses to forgive her.


    I forced a smile on my face, even though it felt like it tugged on my cheeks awkwardly. ¡°G-great. I¡¯m so glad. Sorry, bro, she loves me.¡±


    I said the last words very aggressively and sneered at him. The guy held up his hands and shrugged. He didn¡¯t seem threatened at all, or even disappointed. This really irritated me.


    ¡°Excuse me if we don¡¯t pay,¡± I added. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve been paid enough!¡±


    I grabbed her and almost pulled her out the door when she wrestled out of my grip. ¡°Ah¡­ my skirt!¡±


    I blushed, realizing that she was wearing nothing but a skimpy thong. I was just about to walk her down the street in that. I looked down and blushed, but just as I looked up, I saw her bending over. It took me a few moments to notice what was wrong. She had moved to pick up her skirt in a way that put her butt facing the tattoo artist. She also bent down slowly. From my angle, it was hard to tell, but she was she wagging her butt at him?


    He had his head lowered, and was lewdly glancing at her. I couldn¡¯t see, but with the thong, she might very well be showing him everything. Just as a frown reached my lips, she stood up quickly. She gave me a sweet and innocent smile. As for the guy, he was looking away now. Although he had looked, it had to have been an accident. Tiana is just so innocent that she didn¡¯t realize what she was doing when she did it.


    She put her skirt back on and then grabbed my arms, her eyes not looking back at the other guy a single bit. Yeah, it had been my imagination. After seeing what I saw, I was just seeing more than what was there. She just wasn¡¯t mindful, and what guy wouldn¡¯t look when a girl looked. It wasn¡¯t like there would be something continuing between the two of them. Despite my thoughts trying to protect me, I still felt nauseous.


    It was only when I dragged her back home, tossed her out of her clothing, and fucked her brains out that I started to feel better. As I watched my own cum drip down her legs, the words cumdumpster written across her back, I started to nod to myself. That¡¯s right. She¡¯s my cumdumpster. No one else. Our relationship was just too young. I chanced it too much. The answer was obvious. I needed to make her dependent on me. I used the True Feelings ability.


    Her eyes turned wet with dew, and she looked at me with absolute adoration. ¡°I love you¡­ so much¡­ you¡¯re my man.¡±


    I smiled, sliding back into her and tasting her some more. Our lovemaking continued for the rest of the night. With that, I was certain that she was truly mine. I wouldn¡¯t let anything happen again.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ahn¡­ Matt¡­ hah¡­¡± She gasped as I fucked her while she had a phone up to her ear the next morning. ¡°N-no¡­ I just¡­ came back from running. Out of¡­ ah¡­ out of breath.¡±


    She was so cute trying to keep it in while talking on the phone. It was such a rotten thing to do, but it was also fun. I began to understand why bastards like Derek used to do it to me.


    ¡°S-sorry¡­ can¡¯t pick you up. Have to walk. S-surprise? Can¡¯t wait! J-just come to my room!¡± She said, then hung up before letting out a loud moan, ¡°Ahn¡­ cu-cumming!¡±


    Her sweet voice practically sang as she came around my dick. I reached out and grabbed her breasts. She grabbed my wrists and pulled them back.


    ¡°No¡­ you heard the saleswoman, no touching, they¡¯re tender,¡± Tiana said.


    ¡°What the hell? Still? You let that bastard¡­¡± I dropped the words since the pain in my heart threatened to come back.


    ¡°Th-that¡­ I¡­ I was just flustered.¡± She explained, ¡°It really did hurt when he did it. That¡¯s why they¡¯re even more swollen today.¡±


    You seemed to love it though? That¡¯s what I wanted to say, but I felt a shortness of my breath, and in the end, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to argue with her. Her nipples didn¡¯t feel swollen to me, and I enjoyed them a lot before her piercing. They weren¡¯t red or anything. However, a strange fear swelled up and so I hammered the thoughts down.


    ¡°How long until Matt arrives?¡± I asked.


    She giggled. ¡°About ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Then don¡¯t you want to get the show going?¡±


    ¡°Mm! I definitely want Matt to see the new me!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± I added. ¡°You¡¯re mine. Not Matt¡¯s. You¡¯re breaking it off this way. A guy arrogant like him won¡¯t get the message unless you give him such a show. Otherwise, he¡¯ll keep skulking around. Only if you drag his pride through the mud will he get the idea you¡¯re taken.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡± she said dismissively like a child being lectured by their parent, ¡°Now, give me your fat cock! My pussy aches whenever I don¡¯t have a penis in it!¡±


    I chuckled and then got back on the bed with my legs out over the edge. Tiana got on top, making sure to face the doorway. Once getting it inside, she leaned back, putting her hands on either side of me. Soon, she started bouncing up and down on my cock. Of course, we had prepared this position ahead of time. When Matt walked in, all he¡¯d see is his blonde girlfriend, her nipple ringed breasts bouncing up and down as a big meaty cock went in and out of her vagina.


    I only had two regrets. First, my position didn¡¯t give me a good look at his face when he saw it, and two, that this position didn¡¯t showcase her cumdumpster tattoo. A guy like Matt surely spoke English and would know what it means. I almost wished I had her tattoo it across the front, but remembering that bastard I didn¡¯t want to think about tattoos at all.


    So, we remained like that as I tried to last without cumming. I didn¡¯t want to cum until after he showed up, and I had no clue how long it¡¯d take him.


    ¡°Ahn¡­ Hakaru¡­ I¡¯m cumming!¡± She cried out.


    ¡°Ah¡­ try to slow down a bit¡­¡± I said, sweating a bit.


    She was showing my dick no mercy, bouncing up and down on it with vigor. My stamina was definitely better, but it in no way could keep up permanently with a girl like her. My little slut could go for hours now. After unlocking her sexual appetite, it was actually a bit exhausting trying to meet it. Compared to Akiko or Maria, I just couldn¡¯t keep up, let alone Sasori. The feeling of her pussy clamping down as she orgasmed was becoming too much. I really couldn¡¯t last any longer. Just as I felt like I was going to burst, the door finally had a knock.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Tiana called out in a half-moan.


    The door opened and the familiar form of Matt glanced in. ¡°Oh¡­ shit! I¡¯m sorry, you must be her roommate. I¡¯m here for Tiana.¡±


    ¡°Silly¡­¡± Tiana giggled. ¡°I am Tiana! What do you think?¡±


    His eyes started to open real big and he stumbled a few steps to the side like he had just been punched in the gut. All of my anger over her cheating on me seemed to be vindicated in that second. I felt on top of the world. His mouth moved, but he couldn¡¯t get a word out.


    ¡°Ti-ti¡ª w-wait¡­¡± His eyes spun to the door.


    ¡°Ah¡­ cumming!¡± My dick started to cum.


    The door was pushed open again and an older man and woman stepped in.


    ¡°Hello, sweetie! We came up with Matt to see you, Surpri¡­. Ahhhhhh!¡± The woman broke into a scream as she looked up from a piece of paper in her hand.


    The man had seen her right away, and he had just frozen on the spot.


    ¡°Mom! Dad!¡± She let out a cry and started crawling back on top of me, her cum-filled crotch landing on my face when she could back up against the wall anymore.


    My cock had still been inside her, and I hadn¡¯t even released my second load. As cum exploded forth, my hardened cock was pulled back and then released from her pussy, flopping forward with a great deal of force. The extra momentum on top of a strong ejaculation sent my cum flying, landing across her mother¡¯s face.


    ¡°Tiana!¡± Her dad bellowed as his face grew furious.


    Where was a bat when I needed one?


    Previous | Table of Contents | Next

 Book 4: Chapter 16

    ¡°I must say, Hakaru, the curriculum has only just begun, and you put me in a very difficult position¡­¡± The Principal purred.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ I¡¯m very flexible. No matter what position you bend me, I always come out on top.¡± She said in a strangely seductive voice.


    After finally getting Tiana off my face, the next five minutes involved a lot of screaming and shouting as I hastily put on my clothing. It certainly wasn¡¯t the victory dance I had been expecting. Matt had actually broken into tears rather than act angry and indignant, declaring he¡¯d do anything for her. Meanwhile, the dad was a moment from punching me. It had grown heated enough that the Principal herself showed up. I was told to go to her office while she spoke to Tiana¡¯s parents for a bit.


    Feeling just a bit of fear that I might have gone too far, I acted obediently and went straight to her office and waited patiently. It was about thirty minutes later when she finally showed up, unlocked her door and had me come in. I was sitting on a chair in front of her desk, and she sat on the desk, her long legs crossed in front of her and her knees almost touching me. I could see the pale white skin of her legs all the way up to the thigh where her skirt rode up when she sat down, revealing the naked, pump skin. She was looking down at me with her red lips pursed as she finally began talking.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Principal. I had no clue that they were going to walk in. Tiana lived alone, you see¡­¡±


    I immediately made up a story on the spot to try to legitimize things. Students had sex all the time. I didn¡¯t want to throw Tiana completely under the bus, but she could take a little bit of the weight off of me.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± She uncrossed her legs, stood up, and then started to walk around me. ¡°I believe that children should be allowed to grow up freely and healthily. However, to allow that to happen, there is a need for order. I establish rules for a reason. Everyone must follow them, even you. When the light is out, it¡¯s much too easy for people¡¯s actions to be seen. In public places, there are witnesses. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    She stopped, her body close to the point she was just touching my shoulder. Her longs legs were right next to me, and it was to a point if I dipped my head just slightly, I¡¯d be able to see everything up that tight skirt. I gulped and nodded.


    ¡°Y-yes ma¡¯am¡­ I won¡¯t do anything.¡±


    She let out a laugh. ¡°Let¡¯s not make promises we might not keep Hakaru¡­¡±


    She suddenly brought her leg around and over my legs. Suddenly she was straddling my lap.


    ¡°Principal?¡±


    ¡°Let me give you an example.¡± She said, leaning over, ¡°Right now, I¡¯m in my private office. I have the only key, and I made sure the door is locked. Right now, what rules do you think we must follow?¡±


    She had leaned forward to the point her blouse had dipped down. Her impressive cleavage was on complete display for me with just a hint of bra. If I sneezed, my head would land right into her pillows. After the emotional blow yesterday and the big misfire today, I was in no place to spar words with someone, so she left me more flustered than I¡¯d normally be.


    ¡°Um¡­ your rules?¡± I said.


    A disappointed look appeared on her face, and the weight of her body suddenly ended up on my lap. He chest moved until it was nearly pressed against my face. She shook her head and clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ Hakaru¡­ when it¡¯s private¡­ You can do whatever you want. I can do whatever I want too. To you. With you. For you.¡± She suddenly reached down and grabbed her skirt as my eyes followed. ¡°As long as we keep things¡­ in the dark.¡±


    She started to lift her skirt up. More and more of her leg was exposed until her panties just started to show. A moment later, her panties would be completely exposed. She brought her skirt back down suddenly. She moved so fast that it gave me whiplash. She not only got off of me, but she was on the other side of the room, facing away from me and out through her window.


    ¡°What happens in the dark¡­ it stays in the dark¡­¡± She said in a distant voice, almost to herself.


    A sudden knock on the door caused me to jump. The odd scene I was just in left me more confused than excited. Principal Vienna¡¯s scent was all over me, and it left me feeling somewhat dizzy. The knock seemed to jumpstart my brain again.


    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± Vienna¡¯s voice took on a professional no-nonsense tone.


    Click. The door unlocked automatically. Vienna had some kind of electric lock in her pocket, it seemed. The door opened, and the face I wanted to see least in the world peaked in.


    ¡°Principal Vienna,¡± Netorase immediately curtsied once she looked over the scene in the room suspiciously. ¡°I heard my roommate caused some trouble this morning. I feel personally responsible for not properly teaching him the rules.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Principal Vienna shrugged. ¡°I just finished going over the rules with him again. You may have him now. Make sure he doesn¡¯t become out of line again, Rose, or I¡¯ll hold you both responsible next time.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Netorase curtsied again and then ran over to me. ¡°Come, Hakaru, let¡¯s not waste anymore of the Principal¡¯s time.¡±


    She tried to grab my hand, but I stood and walked past her instead. Her smile was forced, but she ended up following behind me. The door to the Principal¡¯s office closed behind us, and I suddenly felt a strange pressure being relieved from my shoulders. A soon as the pair of us turned a corner, Netorase suddenly grabbed me and pushed me against a locker.


    ¡°You foolish!¡± Netorase growled. ¡°Do you know how close you were? Does my sister¡¯s life that she put in your hands mean nothing to you?¡±


    I blinked. ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°The Principal is a player, you idiot!¡± She cursed. ¡°And you practically just forfeited the game all over her lap!¡±


    I shook my head as my mind cleared. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I was fine. And besides, I knew she was a player!¡±


    Well, knew was a strong word, but I had suspected since that first night. Having Netorase confirm it made me feel a lot better though. Although, I had been strangely dizzy and she was nearly on top of me. Had we gone all the way, would I have been won over by her? Was that all it took to win? Rather, what was with all the female players all of a sudden?


    ¡°You need to be more careful.¡± She sighed, pulling her arms away from me.


    ¡°What god?¡± I asked.


    She shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it. I¡¯m taking care of it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ is that why you¡¯re here? I suspected you were working against another player. Is that her?¡±


    She looked down, muttering something in a low voice to which the only thing I could get was the words, ¡°thinks he¡¯s so smart¡­¡±


    ¡°Rose!¡± I snapped.


    Netorase looked back up at me and then sighed. ¡°Hakaru, there is something you need to see.¡±


    I blinked at her sudden change in expression. ¡°Ah¡­ okay¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to follow her. Rather, I just wanted to get back to Tiana. However, she likely was still there with her parents. I wouldn¡¯t try to get to her again until at least it was night. Thus, I had no reason not to see what Netorase showed me, especially if it had to do with the game.


    The pair of us ended up heading out of the school and into town. She kept a few feet ahead of me and didn¡¯t say anything as she walked. Considering everything, I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to carry a conversation with her. We walked until I realized we were heading to the tattoo parlor. A frown started to form on my face.


    ¡°Why are we here?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Just come¡­¡± She continued to walk, but rather than go to the entrance, she walked around to the back of the building.


    I nearly ran into her when she stopped short. With that, she gestured to the window. I raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Look,¡± She said, a sudden flash of guilt on her face.


    I looked inside, and then I moved closer. My eyes could barely believe what I was seeing. That same scrawny tattoo guy was lying on the tattoo table, and mounted on top of him was none other than Tiana! She bounced up and down on his cock excitedly. I hadn¡¯t been paying attention as I approached, but now I could hear her excited moans coming through the window.


    ¡°Ah¡­ your dick is so wonderful!¡± She moaned. ¡°Cum inside me! I want your cum!¡±


    ¡°That fucker!¡± I turned to leave but Netorase grabbed me.


    ¡°Keep looking!¡±


    I shot her a glare, but when she didn¡¯t budge I looked back through the window.


    ¡°Fuuuckkk!¡± I could see him shaking and frantically thrusting up into her as he came, filling my girl up with his cum.


    ¡°If you¡¯re offering points, I don¡¯t want it!¡± I growled under my breath.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re earning points?¡± Netorase snorted. ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized by now, you never won her in the slightest!¡±


    Her words felt like a slap. I was just about to turn and snap at her, but a door near the window suddenly opened. Matt walked into the room. This really caused my mouth to drop open. I would have assumed he was about to scream at them, but he was naked too. He lifted his ankle, pointing at a small drawing on it.


    ¡°Sweetie, does this tattoo really look good?¡± He asked uncertainly.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ come here!¡± She said, gesturing excitedly even while still mounted on the tattoo guy¡¯s softening dick.


    No sooner did he get within her range than she grabbed his cock and brought it to her mouth. She also started to bounce back up and down on the tattoo artist¡¯s cock urging him to get hard again while sucking Matt off. Her expression was one of pure delight and happiness. Matt seemed unsure, but he loved getting a blowjob, so he ignored everything but that. My knees grew weak, and I suddenly found myself collapsing to the ground.


    ¡°What the¡­ What the fuck¡­ why¡­ why did you show me this?¡± I demanded, realizing tears were falling down my face.


    ¡°You had to see for yourself, the cost of what you did,¡± Netorase said.


    ¡°Sh-she was mine!¡± I hissed. ¡°What I did to her, I did it to Akiko. Sasori¡­ Kira¡­I was playing the game properly for once!¡±


    Netorase shook her head. ¡°Akiko, Kira, Sasori¡­ they were all girls who had experienced more. They were ready for it. They also had feelings for you, whether you understood them or not. When you tear someone down who has no foundation, what you get is a person with no bottom line. They have no loyalty to you and no respect for themselves. You made her into a slut, not your slut.¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­ it¡¯s barely been an hour. Her parents¡­¡± I said weakly between tears.


    ¡°Ms. Vienna took care of that.¡± Netorase snorted. ¡°She used a god-based skill to smooth things over with the parents. They ended up turning right around and leaving after patting their daughter on the head and telling her she did a good job. Not only was she not punished, but her own parents inadvertently encouraged her to continue to be a slut. With that, all of her inhibitions were blown away. When Matt angrily tried to leave, she used her body to make him stay, and after he noticed her tattoo, well, it came to this. Unlike you, Matt has the makings of a cuck. Brother would be proud.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± I finally stood up and glared at her. ¡°This is your fault!¡±


    Out of the corner of my eye, I could see that Tiana was now getting double-teamed, one guy in each hole. Apparently, the tattoo guy didn¡¯t really mind his junk touching another guy¡¯s junk as long as they were sandwiching a slut.


    ¡°How is it my fault?¡± Netorase blinked.


    ¡°Share¡­ right?¡± I pointed into the room. ¡°That¡¯s you at work! You whisper in my girl¡¯s ears. You make them share. Tiana is only this way because of you! That¡¯s why she wants to have a ton of cocks! Just like you and Kira! Admit it! These girls who cheat on me, Eiko, Gina, Tiana¡­ they¡¯re all lead astray by Netorase!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand me at all¡­¡± She said a hurt expression on her face.


    ¡°I hate you!¡± I snapped. ¡°You take everything from me!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± She clenched her teeth. ¡°You stupid boy! You always see things so one-sidedly. Can¡¯t you just see things our way!¡±


    ¡°I will never share!¡± I cursed. ¡°You will never convince me to!¡±


    There was a sudden flash as if pain shot through Netorase. Suddenly, her expression changed entirely. Tears started to fall down her face, and the normal cold demeanor she had disappeared. Within the flash of a moment, it was like she was a different person.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to share either! I never wanted to share! I want you! Why can¡¯t you see that! I always wanted you!¡± She suddenly started hitting my chest, bawling her eyes out. ¡°Ever since we were little. You chose other girls! One girl at a time. But you never chose me! Never! You even took my mother but spared me. Why? I¡¯m here for the taking. I loved you! You idiot! I love you!¡±


    ¡°K-Kira¡­¡± my stunned voice continued to crack as I found a girl desperately clinging to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone but you¡­¡± Kira continued to murmur into my chest, ¡°I never wanted anyone but you¡­¡±


    However, her words hit me just as I was at my most vulnerable, and the tears fell from me just as much. The pair of us clung to each other, crying. It was a frantic gesture that seemed to be a combination of desire and necessity. Our lips somehow collided, and as I tasted her warm, salty mouth, the pair of us fell to the ground behind a bush. Clothes began to fly off a moment later. As moans occurred inside the tattoo parlor, a rise of moans outside came to meet them.

 Book 4: Chapter 17

    Somehow during our kissing and touching, Kira and I managed to make it back to her room. I could barely even remember how, as all of my focus was on her. Her eyes held love and desire, and I knew mine looked the same way. I didn¡¯t understand what had caused Netorase to lose her grip on Kira, but now that we started, I definitely couldn¡¯t stop myself from finally expressing how I felt with her.


    She started to pull at my clothing, loosening it one article at a time. I did the same to her, and soon the pair of us were naked. This wasn¡¯t the first time I was naked in the same room with this woman, but the atmosphere felt completely different. There was a hint of desperation and need. If Netorase were to suddenly return at this moment, I wasn¡¯t sure if I could keep my cool.


    Tears fell down her face as the pair of us kissed, but they were tears of overwhelming desire and emotion. I was certain of that. It was almost like I could read Kira¡¯s emotions, and she, in turn, could read mine.


    There was no foreplay. We didn¡¯t need any to become intensely aroused at the touch and feel of each other¡¯s bodies. It was like each touch was filled with electricity. I could feel her heartbeat through her chest, her love through the moans of her throat, and her despite the scent of her womanhood. This heightened state of arousal was something I realized only happened when I laid with someone I deeply cared about and wanted to show them how much I cared.


    With each of the girls in my life, Akiko, Maria, and Sasori¡­ this had happened. It was a point where I was having sex with them not for sexual gratification or as some need to control and desire them, but because I was bursting with strange emotions and the only way. I could express them was by ravaging their bodies. This meant to me that I must have truly been in love with Kira after all. There was no way to deny it now. I absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow her to walk away again.


    As my member started to press against the outside of her lips, I looked her in the eyes. ¡°You¡¯re mine. Forever.¡±


    Watery as they were and without her glasses on, her eyes looked like deep pools. She nodded up and down, showing no desire to resist in the slightest. Promise me.


    ¡°Always¡­¡± She panted. ¡°I¡¯m Hakaru¡¯s woman.¡±


    I pushed my hips down and slid the rest of the way inside her. She let out a moan, but it showed no pain or discomfort. Rather, a smile formed on her face as we finally united as one. I had penetrated her as Netorase before, but only now did I feel like I had finally had Kira. The fact that she was mine wasn¡¯t just a verbal agreement. There was a flash of energy, and I felt the power of Locked Promise taking hold. Yet, as the magic settled, Kira didn¡¯t shy away from it or reject it in the slightest.


    I didn¡¯t understand it myself. Kira was a blessed vessel. With her connection to Netorase, it should have been impossible to use any godly powers on her. However, I seemed to feel a certainty that she was bound to me now. Of course, as I felt it, I realized that it didn¡¯t matter if we had the magic or not. In any form, Kira would always be mine.


    I started to thrust into her, and with each thrust, Kira would moan. Her arms and legs were wrapped around me, completely accepting my body while clinging to it. Our sweaty naked bodies moved almost as one, writhing orgasmically on the small dorm bed, dirtying the sheets with the stink of our desire and lust. The more I thrust into Kira, the more I wanted of her. It was like a positive feedback mechanism, never giving me enough satisfaction that I couldn¡¯t take more.


    Yet, as much as I wanted of Kira, she was willing to give it all. I took it from her, and she gave to me. And as I did so, I started to feel something else. As I thrust into her, I wasn¡¯t the only one experiencing pleasure. As fucked her, I wasn¡¯t the only one present. There was the two of us. She was taking from me just as much. As for me, I was happy to give it to her. In fact, I couldn¡¯t stop giving it to her. I wanted her to have everything.


    Kira took from me, and I gave to her. I took it from Kira, and she gave to me. Like that, it was no longer a matter of me pushing a girl down and having my way with her. It wasn¡¯t just sex, or orgasms, or indulgence. It was like the two of us were one. It felt like the way I had felt with Netorare before she left. It was combining ourselves as if we were uniting to become one. We moved together, loved together, created sweet scents that blended together. It was as if we had become a single entity of sex and love.


    I shared a piece of myself with her, and she returned a piece in kind. No one lost anything. In fact, everyone gained. It was not a game of stealing everything or gaining it, it was mutual satisfaction! My mind started to light up as if I was having some kind of epiphany. The thoughts were there, but it was like they were covered with a steamy blanket. My mind was abuzz with sexual satisfaction, and the gentle soft moans of Kira, whose lips were right next to my ears, was like the music of a succubus.


    Without realizing it, I had already reached my limit. Suddenly, all thoughts of sharing, giving, or taking was obliterated. My balls were erupting, and I was going to give something to Kira alright.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡± I panted.


    ¡°Give it to me! I want it all inside me. I want Hakaru¡¯s seed inside me!¡± She cried out.


    Safety First was a newly acquired ability of mine. Although I was certain Locked Promise worked, I still had the feeling that any other abilities I used would fail. Would that include Safety First, I wondered? Would Kira end up becoming pregnant when I released my seed in her? There was a possibility. I suddenly realized that I didn¡¯t mind at all if that was the case.


    Her thighs tightened rhythmically. Kira was no stranger to sexual intercourse, and as a result, she had strong inner muscle control. She managed to squeeze my cock, urging me to cum even while I myself briefly went through that internal struggle. Although I had a moment of doubt, it was clear in her eyes that she didn¡¯t. I realized with the look she was giving me that she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to bare my children. After all, she was mine, forever.


    I squeezed her tightly, trying to hold her as close to me as possible. Meanwhile, bursts of hot cum shot out into her womb. Using her vaginal muscles, she milked my cock with her pussy excitedly, sucking in the cum and making sure it all ended up in her womb. As she did it, she whispered sexy words into my ear gently.


    ¡°Hakaru¡¯s filling my womb. I love you so much. It¡¯s okay. Feel me up. I¡¯ll only ever be Hakaru¡¯s. Only Hakaru¡¯s seed may enter ever again.¡±


    We remained like that, naked and in each other¡¯s arms for some time. There was noise outside of the room. It was move-in day. New boys would be coming to the school and become part of the Principal¡¯s strange experiment. However, for us, the noises were ignored. We had each other, and that was all that mattered. The door was locked, and no one bothered us, so we spent our time in each other¡¯s embrace, sharing each other¡¯s company. There was a flash when I thought that last part. What was that about sharing? I ended up having an orgasm and my thoughts and revelations seemed to go out the window. Ah, who cared? I was happy. That¡¯s when a thought came to me. This had felt a lot like with Netorare! Did Netorase¡­¡±


    ¡°Kira¡­ about Netorase¡­¡± I spoke anxiously, even though my naked body was still pressed against her, and my soft cock was still being squeezed by her vagina.


    ¡°She¡¯s inside me,¡± Kira said, glancing away. ¡°During the argument, you had caused her a great shock. She actually lost control. Had I not been awake at the time, I would have assuredly collapsed on the ground unconscious. Instead, I just got control of my body again for a brief time.¡±


    Perhaps this was why Locked Promise was able to work, although I didn¡¯t know what shock she received that would have caused a goddess to lose consciousness. She was waiting for a response so I gave her a nod. Realizing that while we were close like this, I could finally find out the answers to some of the mysteries I had about her, I decided to start asking some questions.


    I got off of her, allowing my dick to finally leave her womb. However, I kept my arms around her. I was sweaty, but she didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. If anything, she seemed to want my body as close to her as possible and we rearranged ourselves until she had her arms wrapped around my chest, her legs wrapped around mine, causing my outer thigh to grow wet with her juices, and her head buried in my neck.


    ¡°What is it like, having her there?¡± I asked a more indirect question, not wanting her to shut down or worse, have Netorase return.


    ¡°She is the goddess of sharing, so she didn¡¯t take my body like the other two sisters. Instead, she demanded we share. Sometimes, it¡¯s scary, because she takes control of me, and makes me do things I¡¯d never see myself doing in a million years, like stuff with other girls.¡± She blushed as she said this.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re just a victim that has to watch¡­¡± I responded bitterly.


    ¡°No¡­ if I want to be asleep so I don¡¯t have to see something, she does it for me.¡±


    ¡°But still, all of those guys, the basketball team¡­¡± Those thoughts were painful, so I closed my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry you had to see that,¡± Kira said, touching my chest softly. ¡°But¡­ Netorase didn¡¯t use my body then.¡±


    ¡°What? How is that? Hasn¡¯t she been using your body to do all kinds of things? I mean, what about the women?¡±


    ¡°While she does use my body to¡­ to do that¡­ with women¡­ that¡¯s different!¡± She protested. ¡°I¡­ sometimes watch. She¡¯s conditioning me¡­ so that I can¡­ well, you know!¡±


    Kira suddenly turned red and started hitting my shoulder.


    ¡°Eh? Why are you hitting me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re who you are! With all those women! Naturally, the previous me could never accept that.¡± She relaxed after a moment, stopping her weak attack. ¡°Hakaru, Netorase isn¡¯t who you think she is. She¡¯s been¡­ helping me.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Those men¡­¡±


    ¡°I said¡­ she never touched men with my body. I can¡¯t tell you I¡¯m pure. Since we¡¯re being honest, I will tell you the truth. I was in a bad place. A man was making me use my body for his excitement. He¡¯d been doing it for some time. He¡¯s a dark demon in my past. It was to the point I was considering taking my own life. Then Netorase came, and she broke me free of his chains. I owe her everything.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± I was speechless, not sure what to say at all.


    ¡°Hakaru!¡± She looked up at me with tears in her eyes. ¡°She used illusions with those men. When you came in and rescued me¡­ actually, it wasn¡¯t me at all. They were jacking off on a bunch of blankets. Netorase had to switch places so you didn¡¯t suspect anything!¡±


    My mouth fell open, but I didn¡¯t doubt what she was saying. It suddenly made sense. Netorare had used similar acts with Jack. Having sex for goddesses ran the risk of them losing a piece of their divine power. Although, unless their heart was open, it was a small piece, it still meant that they typically used illusions to have sex with mortals. I still suspected the first day that I fucked Netori, it had also been an illusion. By my reasoning, she was still a virgin. However, she denied it.


    In other words, it made perfect sense that Netorase would use illusions as well. The moment I learned she was in Kira, I should have realized this. I suddenly felt like an idiot. I had been resenting Netorase and hurting over Kira, and it turned out it was all a lie. Kira noticed my bitter expression and she reached up and kissed my chin.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m so sorry for pushing you away. The person who captured me is powerful. Netorase was afraid you lacked the strength to deal with him. Even we lack the strength to deal with him. That¡¯s why I fled here. We wanted to sharpen ourselves on a weaker opponent before we go after him.¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡± I demanded.


    She put on a reluctant expression. ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t make me say. We¡¯re not ready yet. Just trust that Netorase and I both want what is best for you. We both love¡­ I mean¡­ I love you¡­¡±


    She finished with a blush, but I still felt complicated. Netorase was a cold, calculating person. It was possible that Kira was just being manipulated by her. Even though Kira believed it, it didn¡¯t mean it was true. Netorase was my opponent. I couldn¡¯t accept that she was on my side.


    ¡°I know why you want to help, but why would Netorase help me?¡± I finally demanded.


    Kira winced as if this was the question she had been fearing the most. She gave a breath and then sighed.


    ¡°I have to tell him.¡± She appeared to be talking to herself before looking up at me. ¡°The truth is, Netorase is actually madly in l-¡°


    Her words suddenly froze. Her expression turned cold. All of the love and affection dissipated, and a sort of strength and power started to resonate from her. My expression fell as I looked down at her. It was like she was another woman. No, she was another woman.


    ¡°Netorase¡­¡± I said, frowning.


    ¡°Did you enjoy your time with my host?¡± She said, a bitter expression on her face.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have come back!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± She pulled away from me as she sat up. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that I made sure to leave this body while you two were doing that so you wouldn¡¯t get a single sliver of my divinity! Since I only share her body, I¡¯m able to leave it temporarily when I need to.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ if it¡¯s the last thing I do, I will free Kira from your clutches!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ you think it¡¯s so easy?¡± She asked. ¡°I still plan to have fun with this body some more. There are so many more women to taste!¡±


    ¡°You bitch¡­¡± I growled, ignoring most of what Kira had claimed.


    How was this goddess a good person? She had made Kira say all those nasty things to me. She broke us apart. She tricked me with illusions and didn¡¯t reveal the truth. Even now, she wanted to use Kira to engage in lesbianism. Most of all, she was the goddess of sharing. She had no problem sharing Kira with everyone! Just because she had stuck to the illusions so far, didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t change her mind one day. She was training Kira, after all. She was probably using women so that Kira would put her guard down before she switched to men.


    Kira was mine, and I would win her back from this bitch. Unfortunately, the only way to do that was to steal this woman¡¯s divinity until there was nothing left. I went forward to push her down. As soon as I grabbed Kira, she suddenly gasped and disappeared. When I sat up, I realized she was on the other side of the room, fully dressed, and turned away from me.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be that easy! You think you can just push me down!¡± Netorase responded snidely.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you said when we last met in this room!¡±


    ¡°I was only doing that for Kira!¡± She shot back, her cheeks turning slightly pink. ¡°Naturally, the thought of you touching me repulses me.¡±


    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s on!¡±


    She spun back, a confused look on her face. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here to defeat that Principal, right? You want to get stronger and prove that you have what it takes to defeat Kira¡¯s demons! Well, I¡¯m going to prove to both of you that she doesn¡¯t have to be! I¡¯m going to handle it myself.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ aren¡¯t I in a school of women? I will earn points and seduce women. I will turn that Principal into my sniveling little love slave. After I win, you¡¯ll know for certain that I¡¯m strong enough to care for Kira and protect her. After that, I will make you leave her body, even if I have to be forceful!¡±


    Her eyes narrowed and an amused look formed on her face. ¡°Oh, is that how it¡¯s going to be then. Do you think you can outperform a goddess? In that case, I¡¯ll take you up on that offer. If you can defeat Principal Vienna before me, then I will give myself to you and leave Kira in your care!¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s get started, shall we?¡±


    Previous | Table of Contents | Next

 Book 4: Chapter 18

    ¡°You didn¡¯t come back to my dorm, last night. I really missed you.¡± Tiana said, a pouty expression on her face.


    She was wearing a lot of makeup now, where her previous self-used to wear none. It really stood out, especially with the blonde hair and the earrings.  After having skipped school for a week, suddenly returning and looking like another world had certainly shocked all of the girls in her school. The most stand-out thing was a sudden extreme degree of confidence. She didn¡¯t button her shirt up all the way, displaying some cleavage, and some of the girls suddenly started to look at her as a cool girl.


    The incoming boys who were now joining the coed opportunity were also enamored by her. Naturally, compared to the other sweet and docile girls, the eccentric Tiana stuck out and caught every boy¡¯s attention. In fact, one boy had already worked up the courage to ask her out.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I have a boyfriend.¡± She responded. ¡°Several, actually¡­ If you¡¯re interested in me, you¡¯ll definitely have to work harder.¡±


    The boy was incredibly shocked by such a response. She actually reminded me a bit of how Maria used to be before I had taken her heart. She had also worn lots of makeup, flirted with every boy, and had several boyfriends. Since I had claimed her as mine though, Maria had grown more docile and I had forgotten how slutty she used to act. Was there a man like me in my sister¡¯s past who turned her that way? Well, I didn¡¯t really want to know. That all happened before.


    After declaring openly that she had several boyfriends, she sat down in front of me, turned, and started talking like we were close. I hadn¡¯t spoken with her since Saturday¡¯s disaster, but I also hadn¡¯t told her we broke up. In short, in her mind, our relationship was fine, despite the fact that she spent all of Saturday fucking that tattoo guy and her real boyfriend.


    As for him, he was in this class now too, and while he seemed not less enthused that she sat and talked to me and not him, it wasn¡¯t to the point that he hated me. In fact, he had a complicated expression when he looked at me. On the one hand, the girl he loved was interested in me. On the other, hand, I had opened up her sexuality and allowed him to do all kinds of things with his girlfriend that he hadn¡¯t done after dating her for two years. To suddenly have his formerly virgin girlfriend bend over, look back, and tell him he could stick it in her ass if he wanted, it left his feelings quite turbulent.


    As for me, I felt nothing for her anymore. Part of the reason I had pursued her was that I was caught up on Netorare and her sudden disappearance. The current Tiana was so far removed from a goddess, that I felt nothing. Rather, I had gone too far and corrupted her completely, and now she was more like a devil.


    ¡°I spent the weekend with my roommate, Rose,¡± I said blatantly.


    ¡°Are you fucking her?¡± She asked, her eyes narrowing.


    I nearly choked after she said that. First, because it was said loudly enough that people nearby could hear. She made several girls blush or turn their heads. Meanwhile, some of the guys leaned in, clearly interested in a fight breaking out. After the shocked expression on my face, Tiana suddenly let out a little giggle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised. I am in the student council, after all. Rose has a reputation in this school. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m upset.¡± She smiled. ¡°We never agreed to be exclusive or anything.¡±


    Even though I had already felt like my relationship with Tiana was over, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of anger at her casual comment. She had definitely promised she¡¯d be only with me and then broke that promise barely an hour later. Of course, I already knew that if I said that, she¡¯d hide behind the fact I slept with another woman as well. At this point, Tiana was truly broken. She would justify her actions no matter what I said. Forcing the issue would only have one result. Tiana would be reduced to tears, not understanding why I was so mean, and then a dozen guys would line up to comfort her in her grief.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t mind breaking up with her, but I had some plans on that. I wanted to use her as a platform to help me with other women. I couldn¡¯t use Rose as my wingman, as she was now in direct competition. Well, I wouldn¡¯t be happy watching Kira¡¯s body be used with men. The same went for my other girls too. Tiana was a slut whom I no longer had strong feelings for. She might be amenable to helping out. Lowering my voice, I leaned towards Tiana.


    ¡°What are your thoughts on couple swapping?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t a swinger in any sense of the word, and I had no desire to be. However, if I could take her out with me on double dates, I could get her to seduce the guy, while I seduced the girl. In that way, I could get more women in relationships to fall for me. As a single guy, I had realized it¡¯s very difficult to approach women who are already in a relationship. On the other hand, as a couple, it was easy to mislead and conquer. Even a diehard housewife could be encouraged to commit adultery after seeing her husband flirt and sleep with another.


    My mother was a regrettable example of that. I still wondered if she was okay. I hadn¡¯t heard anything except a text that dad was in the hospital and everything was fine. Whether he remembered or not, I wouldn¡¯t know until I got home. It wasn¡¯t that mom wouldn¡¯t tell me if he remembered, it was that dad was the kind of guy who silently bore grudges, and may not tell mom what he did or did not remember.


    ¡°Oh?¡± A naughty expression appeared on Tiana¡¯s face. ¡°Did you want to go on a double date with me and Matt? He can taste another woman while we fuck in front of them!¡± At least she kept her voice low this time.


    ¡°You totally misunderstand¡­¡± I responded defensively. ¡°Rose is a lesbian!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a complete lie, but I didn¡¯t want her to be so caught up on Rose. She was the enemy I needed to defeat now. She wasn¡¯t a friend.


    ¡°Then we should definitely swap couples¡­¡± Her eyes grew even more perverted.


    I didn¡¯t understand what she meant for several moments until it finally clicked. This time I really did choke, shaking my head desperately.


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±


    Tiana let out a laugh and then made a teasing pouty expression. ¡°Ahhh¡­. Come on, you and Matt would look cute together. I¡¯d love to see that show. Don¡¯t worry, us girls can reciprocate.¡±


    Her degeneracy knew no limits. She was saying exactly what I thought she was saying. Apparently, she was even willing to sleep with a woman now. The excitement in her eyes told me that watching men engage in those acts would also be something she wanted to see. I suspected that to keep Tiana in her life, the pretty-boy Matt would definitely even go as far as being with other boys. However, even if I was going to use her, there were limits and I put my foot down vehemently. She pouted for a bit but finally conceded when she realized she couldn¡¯t play out that particular sexual fantasy with me.


    However, she still shot Matt a look out of the corner of her eyes that seemed to say she was still planning to find a guy to fuck Matt. I gave the poor bastard a small prayer. As long as he bent himself over for his girlfriend, it was only a matter of time before his ass cherry would be gone.


    ¡°What I meant is we can find some other couples in town and go on a double date. You can play with the guy all you want. It¡¯s what healthy couples do to keep things interesting.¡±


    At this point, the lies came easily. It¡¯d actually be harder to convince Tiana that affairs weren¡¯t healthy at this point. She seemed to think about it for a moment before nodding.


    ¡°That sounds like fun. I¡¯d like to see Hakaru with other women, and I want Hakaru to watch me too.¡±


    Cuck was likely giving me a thumbs up wherever he was, but it only made me feel slightly nauseous. I definitely wouldn¡¯t be watching her with other men. My goals were singularly focused to help myself advance another level and gain points to unlock more skills. With my looks and her sluttiness, we should be able to tear apart many couples.


    Of course, this was just one of my plans. I would still work on the women throughout the school too. Most of them weren¡¯t in relationships though, so I would just seduce them and keep them on the side. My final goal was, of course, the Principal. I didn¡¯t know if she knew I was a player, but given her interest in me, it was possible. Either way, she had already made a move on me and was interrupted. The next time, it¡¯d be me who was attacking her!


    In the meantime, I needed to take this class so that I could familiarize myself with the big fish and make sure that when I moved, I¡¯d conquer her completely. At least, that was my plan at the moment. Tiana continued to prattle on about various things, some completely inappropriate for a classroom, but I had stopped listening to her. Rose entered the room as well. I had just seen her this morning, but since she had taken back control of Kira¡¯s body, my desire to talk to her dipped and I just left extra early.


    When our eyes met, a small imperceptible smile formed on her lips, and then she ran off to her seat. A few moments later, the door opened again and Principal Vienna walked into the room. She was wearing her typical business attire that looked just a tad too sexy to be appropriate for a principal. On the surface, she looked professional, but you noticed her skirt rid up just a bit too high. Her shirt showed just a bit too much cleavage. Her hair was done up just a bit too nicely.


    For many of the male students, this was the first time they had ever seen the Principal. Naturally, her extreme beauty instantly caused many of their mouths to fall open. However, I started to notice something else. There were no ugly girls. I had seen some ugly girls while wandering around campus over the last week. I knew the school had ugly girls. However, every girl that had been chosen for the coed class was a complete beauty.


    Rose was a smart beauty, while Tiana had adopted a gyaru-style of beauty. There was also a western girl of immaculate beauty, a Japanese beauty, a cool beauty, a red-headed beauty, and various other types. It was as if they were hand-selected to tempt the male population and satisfy every archetype and taste. I started to have a strange sinking feeling that this was all related to the game. If Principal Vienna was a player, then this was something she was doing to win. I just struggled to understand it. Perhaps it was because I didn¡¯t know what god she championed.


    Before I could dwell on things much longer, the teacher put her hands on the podium, leaning forward to display her healthy cleavage. Most of the women in class seemed to look up to her. There was a sense of awe coming from them. It was only at that moment that I realized aside from Rose, every girl was looking at her with a reverence like she was a cult leader or something. Even Tiana looked like she would do anything the principal told her to do. The men in the class all gulped, their blood flow increasing as she met each of their eyes and smirked.


    As someone who knew her true nature, other than Kira, I was the only one who seemed to be able to free myself from that hypnotically piercing gaze.


    ¡°Class, Welcome to my little game. It¡¯s time to play.¡± Her eyes suddenly locked on me. ¡°Hakaru, will you play with me?¡±


    Previous | Table of Contents | Next

 Book 4: Chapter 19

    I was caught off guard when the Principal suddenly picked on me at the very start of class. She gave me eyes that seemed like they might cry if I refused her. The men in class couldn¡¯t help but shoot jealous looks in my direction. If I refused her, I¡¯d definitely earn the ire of the jealous men and the hatred of the women who seemed to worship her. However, I could also feel how calculated her expression was. It was as if she was aiming to put me in this situation.


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t planning to back down. This was just an introductory skirmish. I wouldn¡¯t allow myself to lose to her. Although that was the thought placed strongly in my mind, if one asked whether I meant I didn¡¯t want to lose to the Principal or lose to Rose, I probably wouldn¡¯t have an answer


    I put on my best smile. ¡°Yes, Vienna-sensei, what would you like me to do?¡±


    A lot of the class was surprised at how clear my voice was and how straight I held my back. I matched Principal Vienna¡¯s look directly. If someone knew the truth, they might even say it was a challenging look. Vienna smiled, not showing any indication of whether she was disappointed I didn¡¯t grow flustered at her sudden provocation.


    ¡°Come up to the front of the class.¡±


    I pushed back my chair and stood up, walking to the front of the class without saying a word. I turned to face all the men and women of this class. In total, there were 24 people, 12 women, 12 men. Other than Rose and Tiana, there were ten other beauties. As for the men, other than Matt and me, there were ten rather normal men. Comparatively, they didn¡¯t stand out at all.


    Some of the girls were looking at me with some interest. The one that caught my eyes the most was a redhead with long curly hair on her head. She was wearing makeup and it looked like she had stuffed her bra. It was clear that she wasn¡¯t good at it to make it look natural. This meant that she had decided to do it today for a particular reason. That reason would be the boys in the class. She wanted to impress the boys with her body, which meant she was already a girl that had the mindset of a slut. She had a pen in her mouth and was sucking on the cap, which told me she had a bit of an oral fixation.


    She also had her eyes on me while seemingly trying to catch my attention. It would be a small push to enjoy her body. Well, she was probably not in a relationship, so having her was not going to be a lot of points, but I didn¡¯t want to rush things. Before I chased another girl like Tiana, it was clear I needed more practice. I didn¡¯t want her to end up like, well, another Tiana. An easy slut that wasn¡¯t in a relationship was probably the best prey.


    While I shared a few discrete glances with the redhead girl, prepping her for some future seductive techniques, the Principal started to talk again.


    ¡°This is one of the boys who is transferring to the class from a different school. Can you give them your name?¡±


    ¡°Hakaru,¡± I responded simply, not bothering with my last name.


    It was increasingly normal in Japan to just give everyone your first name anyway, and I didn¡¯t want any of the girls in class to get used to using my last name. It¡¯d force an intimacy between me and every girl in this class by forcing them to use my first name. At least, that was my thought on the matter.


    ¡°I picked male students from many different demographics to give you girls a variety of encounters. Some come from rich schools, some come from poor homes. Some are distinguished students at the top of their classes, and some are scoundrels.¡±


    I didn¡¯t like how she gave me a look when she finished. It was like she was saying I was one of the poor scoundrels. My grades were always average and so was my parent¡¯s wealth!


    ¡°Hakaru, the game we¡¯re going to play is one that is necessary for you all to become familiar with each other. Through my experimental program, I hope my girls learn everything about men, and you men can learn a thing or two about my girls as well. That is the point. So, I feel that an introduction is in order, don¡¯t you agree.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ of course,¡± I was surprised that all she wanted was a simple introduction. ¡°My name is Hakaru, I came from Douglas Public. My father works in marketing, I-¡±


    Just as I was starting to think things were simple, Vienna-sensei interrupted me.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯ll stop you right there.¡± She chuckled. ¡°These kinds of introductions are boring, and they definitely won¡¯t tell us anything about you. I truly want to learn the kind of person you are. I want to see what you¡¯re made of. Don¡¯t you, class?¡±


    She asked the whole class, and a few people responded with a weak yes. The strongest reply was from the redhead, who then blushed as she realized she spoke a lot more excitedly than everyone else. Although she also gave me a look as she bit her lip. She was really quite pretty. If I had to guess. These twelve women were the twelve top beauties of this school. In that case, sensei had only saved me the time of finding them myself.


    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± I asked, not letting Vienna completely control the conversation.


    ¡°The game! It¡¯s really simple. I¡¯ll ask you questions, and you answer them honestly. If you lie, then you must remove an article of clothing.¡±


    My eyes widened, and several people in the class made noises of shock.


    ¡°Principal¡­¡± I responded defensively, ¡°Is that really appropriate?¡±


    She smirked. ¡°If you¡¯re an honest person, then you¡¯d naturally have nothing to hide. You can choose. Bare your soul naked, or bare your body.¡±


    ¡°What if I tell a lie though, how will you know?¡±


    She let out a laugh, ¡°I always know when a student is lying to me. I will be the test. If I feel you lied, you strip. As long as you answer honestly, then you can keep your dignity. Unless¡­ you have something to hide?¡±


    Her grin that at one point seemed charming was starting to grate on my nerves. I couldn¡¯t wait until the day I pushed her under me and made her submit! Well, today was just the first battle, and if I backed out now, I would lose a lot of respect in the eyes of the girls present, and my future pursuits with them would be more difficult.


    ¡°Fine!¡± I said, keeping myself from grinding my teeth. ¡°Ask!¡±


    She laughed gently, her chest shaking in a hypnotic way that made the guys blush and the girls look with envy. ¡°Very well. The first question, have you ever had sex?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She immediately asked such an inappropriate question as to her first one. I really couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Sensei?¡±


    The class was also buzzing with people whispering to each other until the teacher held up her hand.


    ¡°Answer the question. This is a gender studies class, and you¡¯re all mature adults. If you can¡¯t even discuss such simple biological things, then how can you succeed in this program? So¡­ have you had sex?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t!¡± I said angrily, blatantly lying in her face.


    Naturally, Tiana jerked in surprise, but then she grinned, finding my declaration to be funny.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie. Take off an article of clothing.¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­ I¡¯m not lying, and you can¡¯t prove it.¡±


    Suddenly, she slapped a ruler on the desk, causing a resounding noise to pierce the air. Her gentle smile turned to a frown. Her gaze turned icy, and it felt like the temperature had dropped several degrees. I wanted to continue to fight back, just because I thought the whole situation was ridiculous, but under her piercing gaze, I suddenly felt like I couldn¡¯t. It felt like when she was seducing me in the office all over again. Was this some kind of godly power?


    ¡°Pick an article and strip it, or I¡¯ll pick one for you!¡± She said, her eyes suddenly looking at my pants.¡±


    I growled and reached down, pulling off my shoe and then tossing a sock away. I really felt like I had to test her lying abilities, but now I felt somewhat terrified if I pushed things any farther.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve had sex?¡± She asked. ¡°You did take off the sock¡­¡±


    This was a trick. If I denied it again, she¡¯d make me take off another article. She didn¡¯t want me to simply strip if I lied, she wanted to force me to speak the truth.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I said as I ground my teeth a bit.


    ¡°With someone in this class?¡±


    ¡°I object!¡± I suddenly shouted.


    ¡°Overruled!¡± She let out a merry laugh. ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±


    Talking suddenly exploded throughout the room. The redheaded girl that had previously been eyeing me suddenly looked a bit less certain.


    ¡°Have you ever lied to a girl to get her to have sex with you.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Strip!¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± I lost my other sock.


    ¡°Have you ever cheated on your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Strip!¡±


    My button-up shirt came off.


    ¡°Have you ever slept with a girl who was dating someone else and you knew it?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± I said through bared teeth.


    ¡°Strip!¡± She fired back.


    My chest was now bare. If I kept going, my pants were next.


    ¡°Is any question you ask going to be about something other than sex?¡±


    ¡°Do you respect women?¡± She suddenly asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I shot her a defiant glare.


    Her eyes widened for a second in surprise and then lowered again as she smiled. ¡°Well, if you believe it, then it¡¯s technically not a lie.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    She asked a few more questions, but I didn¡¯t dare lie, and thankfully I kept my pants on. I was made to sit back down without being allowed to recover my shirt. A few moments later, she called up Tiana. My expression went pale. If she asked Tiana some wrong questions, it could definitely cause me a lot of problems. I suddenly found myself quite fearful.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Tiana?¡± She gave a victory sign over her eyes and even posed shamelessly to the class.


    Some of the guys seemed turned on by her attitude, while others preferred a more reserved woman.


    ¡°Have you ever had sex?¡±


    Tiana lowered her head, a blush on her cheeks. ¡°No, sensei, I¡¯m a virgin.¡±


    The Principal nodded and smiled encouragingly. My mouth fell completely open. Even though Tiana lied her ass off, the Principal didn¡¯t call her on a single thing. By the way, Tiana spun it, she was the most innocent virgin girl who ever existed! When she was finally done, she stuck out her tongue and then skipped back to her desk.


    She whispered to me. ¡°Hakaru is so hot without his shirt, Let¡¯s fuck later, okay?¡±


    Her words were heard by several of the people nearby, who had strange looks on their faces, especially after her previous bold lies in front of the class. The Principal pretended not to hear anything as she brought up a guy.


    ¡°Did you have sex?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Lie!¡±


    He was torn apart, but unlike me, most of his questions were centered around how pathetic he was. She called out his lies constantly. It turned out he was a lying otaku who masturbated frequently to pictures of loli girls. Most of the women were looking at him with disgust by the end. It wasn¡¯t just because of what they learned about him, but also because he had been stripped down to just his underwear, which had various noticeable stains on it, making him look even more pathetic.


    The class continued like this for the rest of the period. Guy, girl, guy girl¡­ whether the girls spoke the truth of not, the Principal never called them out. Meanwhile, the guys were all stripped down. Most of them got it worse than me. In the end, I told the truth for most of my questions. Some guys ended up without a single article of clothing left and sat bare ass with a hand in front of their junk while the girls around them moved their chairs away.


    As for Kira, she was the only girl who admitted to not being a virgin. Naturally, those that hadn¡¯t picked up on my relationship with Tiana instantly thought of me as the likely guy who slept with her. The redheaded girl gave me a complicated look that was a lot less willing now. Even the slutty girl would now be a difficult one for me.


    When the last person was finished, the Principal went in front of the class and smiled. ¡°Well, these are your classmates. Between men and women, I see that the men are far less dressed. I hope you girls all take this to heart. Men are liars, especially when it comes to sex. They¡¯ll do anything to get into your pants.¡±


    All of the guys in the class had an ugly expression as she said this. At least half of the girls were so enamored by the Principal though, that they swallowed every word she said, never even thinking about how all of their lies were ignored.


    ¡°Also, remember¡­¡± She continued. ¡°What happens in this classroom stays in this classroom. These conversations between us are important, and there are some who are too stuck up to accept that. Now that you have all bared your souls to me, I feel like a trust has formed between us. Don¡¯t ever betray my trust.¡±


    For just a fraction of a second, that cold, icy expression that seizes the soul appeared on her face before she went back to smiling. The threat was clearly there. If we tried to tell anyone about the kinds of things she was having us do in this class, she¡¯d make us regret it. Just what had I gotten myself into?

 Book 4: Chapter 20

    The remainder of the class was actually somewhat normal. She explained the history of women¡¯s contributions and spoke a bit about morality and such. When we were finally done for the day, I felt a headache coming on. I dodged Tiana, not really wanting to deal with her after class was over. I ended up heading into town where I ended up at a caf¨¦ shop drinking coffee.


    Feeling a little worried, I pulled out my cellphone and dialed my home phone number. I felt a bit of strangeness calling my Mother. The last time I had seen her, we had done some things a son and his mother shouldn¡¯t do. Even now, thinking about it caused my heart to race and a strange feeling to spread through me.


    ¡°Hello?¡± She was the one who picked up the phone.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised. Maria would never pick up the phone. She had her own cellphone anyway.


    ¡°Hey, Mom. It¡¯s Hakaru.¡±


    ¡°Hakaru?¡± Mom sounded sleepy like she couldn¡¯t even remember my name. ¡°Right¡­ my baby¡­ how are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Are you alright? You sound a little off.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ don¡¯t worry about it. I just haven¡¯t been getting a lot of sleep lately¡­ your father¡­¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡± I couldn¡¯t keep some scorn and anger out of my voice.


    ¡°He got home yesterday. Since the accident, he¡¯s managed to get out of work for a while. Naturally, with him home all the time, it¡¯s been exhausting¡­ I¡¯ve even had to take off work myself.¡±


    I could imagine. Father had always been a demanding guy. He probably had mom running around everywhere, opening his beers for him and fluffing his pillow.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ this is my fault.¡± I sighed.


    ¡°No¡­ Hakaru¡­ never think that. You¡¯re my precious boy. I love you so much.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, mom,¡± I said, and then after thinking about it for a moment. ¡°Is dad¡­ does he remember?¡±


    ¡°Remember? No, your father doesn¡¯t appear to remember.¡± She responded after a moment. ¡°A-ah!¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡± I stood up as I heard her sudden gasp.


    ¡°N-nothing¡­ Hakaru¡­ I¡¯ll call you back. I just dropped something is all. Your mother is a klutz.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ come back to me.¡± She said suddenly. ¡°Pl-¡°


    The phone suddenly cut out. Frowning, I redialed the phone. This time, I called Maria.


    ¡°Brother?¡± She asked when she picked up the phone.


    ¡°Are you home?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you check if Mom¡¯s okay? She made a weird noise and the phone suddenly hung up.¡±


    ¡°Mother¡¯s fine!¡± She said abruptly.


    ¡°Maria¡­ you couldn¡¯t have checked. There was no time.¡± I said, a strange sinking feeling appearing in my gut.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Brother, I¡¯m looking right at mother. She¡¯s very healthy.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ okay.¡± I responded, feeling like her voice is off.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I missed you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ don¡¯t be silly. Even if I¡¯m glad to hear it.¡±


    ¡°If there was something happening over there, you¡¯d tell me, right?¡±


    ¡°Hah? What¡¯s this about, I think it is Brother who is acting strange.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ maybe. Look, I got to go.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm¡­ bye, brother!¡± The phone clicked.


    It felt like she was rushed, wanting to get me off the phone throughout the entire conversation. A feeling of discomfort and dread spread through me. Before I realized it, I was walking back to the train station. Even if I ended missing some school, the only way I could ease my heart was to find out if there was anything wrong at home. Maybe it was just me. From playing this game, I had become extremely paranoid when it came to these kinds of things. Something about the way my mother and Maria spoke though, it seemed off. When I reached the platform, I went to buy a ticket.


    ¡°Identification please.¡± The ticket master asked.


    I showed him my ID. He handed it back to me and shook his head.


    ¡°Sorry, kid, I can¡¯t sell you one.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to that nearby academy, right? The one that recently went coed?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, something like that.¡± I frowned.


    ¡°Well, the Principal said that she had some students that were flight risks. She gave us a list a few days ago. You won¡¯t be able to get a ticket. I wouldn¡¯t bother with a taxi service either. She said to tell whoever tried to leave that you can¡¯t leave until the experiment is over.¡±


    My mouth fell open and I found it difficult to speak. That Principal Vienna really did think of everything. She completely isolated us from our families. What kind of conspiracy was this? I decided not to try to argue with the man anymore. Instead, I turned and left the station. Once I got out the door, I picked up my phone and dialed another number.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡± A pouty voice came over the phone. ¡°I wanted to smell you, and I¡¯m not even allowed that much. Hakaru is so cruel.¡±


    I let out a breath. Akiko was the same girl she always was. I had worried that whatever had happened affected everyone. Actually, it was probably more worrisome that it was within my home. That¡¯s because I could guess the cause. As to what that meant, I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Akiko, I need you to do something for me¡­ wait¡­ what did you mean by saying you wanted to smell me?¡± I tried to cut straight to the chase, but Akiko went and said a strange thing again so I couldn¡¯t help but address it.


    ¡°Only call me when you want something, typical!¡± She sniffed. ¡°Ah¡­ but why are you asking? You¡¯re the one who said I couldn¡¯t enter your home when you were gone? I tried to come roll around in your bed and perhaps smell your underwear and then your father answered the door and said you told him that I wasn¡¯t allowed in since you were gone!¡±


    I could only shake my head as she so blatantly spoke of sniffing my underwear. She could be so gross sometimes. However, then she said the second part, and that sense of dread started to build inside me again.


    ¡°Father said that?¡± I demanded forcefully.


    ¡°Y-yeah? Why, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Akiko¡­ do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d do anything for you, Hakaru. You know that.¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ stay away from my house. Stay away from my father. Let Sasori note that too. I¡¯ll handle this when I get home!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ o-okay¡­ is this about the game?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± I admitted. ¡°However, I¡¯m going to find out.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ shouldn¡¯t I do surveillance? I can definitely help!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I said. ¡°Whatever is happening, I don¡¯t want you to be hurt too.¡±


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± Her voice suddenly trembled for a second. ¡°That¡¯s so sweet.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! For that, you can¡¯t touch yourself until I come home!¡±


    ¡°What!? So cruel! B-but¡­¡±


    I hung up on her angrily, although the truth was I wasn¡¯t angry at her. Rather, I was angry at my own helplessness. I stood there for a moment, taking deep breaths until I calmed myself down. Putting the phone away, I looked over my shoulder.


    ¡°Netori¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Hakaru¡­¡± Netori suddenly appeared exactly where I was looking.


    ¡°Be honest with me. No bullshit. My points¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not increasing,¡± Netori explained. ¡°No woman who is yours is cheating on you.¡±


    I let out a breath of relief. I didn¡¯t think Netori would lie to me about something like this. She had always been honest and open about such things.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on at home?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± She responded.


    I spun, anger forming on my face. ¡°What do you mean, you don¡¯t know?¡±


    However, as soon as I saw her expression, my anger subsided. She looked extremely worried, and even slightly angry.


    ¡°Some god or goddess is blocking me. I can¡¯t tell what is happening at your home, nor can I travel to it. I am just as shocked as you are. The only thing I can say for certain is that your points aren¡¯t increasing. That means that Maria is not cheating on you.¡±


    ¡°And my mother?¡±


    ¡°She has a god¡¯s blessing. She also shouldn¡¯t be able to be affected by any unfair skills. She¡¯ll be able to take care of herself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I am asking. Is Mother¡­ is she¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Mother and your relationship aren¡¯t to the extent where you¡¯d get points if she slept around. She isn¡¯t your woman¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°All I¡¯m saying is that I don¡¯t know. Someone is not simply screwing with you, but me as well. I don¡¯t like to be screwed with!¡± Her expression was quite angry.


    ¡°Is my father a champion¡­ or¡­ a vessel?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± She responded with a sigh, ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    I could tell by the tone of her voice she was being genuine. This wasn¡¯t a situation where Netori was playing coy and trying to screw with me. She was just as frustrated as I was by the situation. Her acting that way actually made me feel a little better.


    ¡°Then, can you take me home?¡± I asked hopefully.


    ¡°What? You mean¡­ like, fly you home?¡± She asked, her mouth twitching in an amused smile.


    ¡°Yes? Agh¡­ I don¡¯t know. Can¡¯t you teleport? Netorase did it once. She sent me out of Kira¡¯s house and to the street.¡±


    ¡°Expelling someone from a home is considerably different than teleporting a mortal across sixty miles of distance. I don¡¯t have the power to do such a thing for mortals.¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± I made an annoyed noise with my tongue. ¡°So what? I just have to wait until I get home?¡±


    I had expected that answer, but I didn¡¯t have to be happy about it.


    ¡°You must do what you came here to do, Hakaru. You must become stronger.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± She reached her arms out and wrapped them around me. ¡°We will win.¡±


    It was rare that she touched me, but for once I could feel her. She possessed a warmth and softness that conflicted with her usual ghostlike, floaty appearance.


    ¡°Netori¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter what happens. I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡± She said gently. ¡°Together, we will take everything. I swear it.¡±


    I turned to find my lips only a few centimeters from her own. We kissed, gently at first, but then that kiss grew stronger and stronger. My hands reached out and grabbed onto her flesh. With that kiss, it was like a fire erupted inside me, and I pushed her down on the bench.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ we can¡¯t¡­¡± She moaned, even while her hands held onto my body. ¡°If we do this now¡­ you¡¯ll lose me.¡±


    I froze stopping all of my actions. Netori was panting, looking up at me with affection.


    ¡°You must take my sister first. Then¡­ then you can¡­¡± Her face started to turn red. ¡°You know¡­¡±


    I let out a laugh. Netori looked so adorable under me, that all the pressure and fear seemed to be relieved in an instant. I kissed her nose and then got up off of her.


    ¡°Y-you asshole!¡± She cursed. ¡°Are you laughing at me!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ you¡¯re just so cute. How can I not want to push you down?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± She floated away, ¡°if you have time to tease this great goddess, then you have time to win that competition with my sister.¡±


    ¡°The competition?¡± I blinked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she already say it? A goddess¡¯s promise is her life. Netorase is yours if you beat the principal. If you beat the principal, you get my sister. If you get my sister, then you get¡­ m-me¡­¡± She blushed, turning away. ¡°Get to it!¡±


    The last words were said from an empty space where she had disappeared from. I was alone, sitting on a bench in front of the train station. A few people were giving me looks. Netori had only been visible to me, even as I pushed her down. It probably looked weird to see me tonguing the air.


    However, I didn¡¯t feel the least bit embarrassed. I felt completely energized now. That was right. I had to win. I had two months, and then the goddesses would be mine. Getting up from my seat and dusting myself off, I quickly made my way to the dorms.


    When I reached my room, I noticed a hat on the doorknob. I pulled it off and tossed it aside before barging into the room. As soon as I took one step into my room, my eyes locked on the scene there. I was completely shocked.


    ¡°Ahn¡­ Ahn¡­ Rose¡­ harder!¡± She moaned.


    Kira¡¯s body was on her bed, completely naked, with another woman who was just as naked. They were in a crab-like position, but opposite of each other, and they were rubbing their genitals against each other aggressively. When the other woman turned to look at me with an expression that was just as surprised, I realized I recognized who she was. It was the redheaded girl from the class we were just attending. She was the very girl I had planned to seduce.


    In short, Rose was fucking my target! I had only been gone for two hours since class, and she had already moved in and seduced this girl, turning her into a raging, horny lesbian! The girl let out a cry and then desperately tried to cover herself. As for Rose, she looked over at me and then stuck out her tongue. It was clearly an act of defiance. I had told her that I would seduce all the women and steal them. Now, Netorase stuck it to me by literally fucking the first girl I had glanced at. This was a declaration of war!


    My eyes narrowed. It was time to start playing hard. I couldn¡¯t let my own doubts hold me back any longer. I had to win because I could no longer afford to lose. It was becoming time where I had to take it all, or I would lose everything!


    Previous | Table of Contents | Next

 Book 4: Chapter 21

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡± Rose cried as the door slammed behind us.


    The ginger girl had grabbed her clothing and fled as soon as her relations with Rose were exposed. I crossed my arms and eyed her as she lay their naked, her pussy glistening wetly.


    ¡°Having fun?¡±


    ¡°I had a hat on the door!¡± She responded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, was that what that was for? I thought you were just making a request for condoms.¡± I respond tilting my head.


    ¡°You like what you see?¡± She asked, spreading her legs even more. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take responsibility. Since I didn¡¯t finish, you should finish me.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Really¡­¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡± She snapped her legs shut. ¡°Pussy is all I have on the menu these days.¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­ and how does Kira feel about that?¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°I make her watch. I think she¡¯s starting to like it. Soon, we won¡¯t need you anymore!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, whatever¡­¡± I turned the doorknob.


    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°This room smells like cunt. Air it out, will you? I have things to do.¡±


    ¡°Why, you¡­¡±


    I left and shut the door on her. I felt frustrated in many senses of the word. This woman was a slut and she was dragging Kira along with her. Meanwhile, I was already falling behind, and we had just gotten started. Feeling irritated, I headed back out, feeling like I needed some air. I had too many worries on my mind to count. There was Netorase, Netori, Principal Vienna, my family, and then the game in general. Who knew this would all be so much stress?


    As I was heading out, I noticed someone sitting on the bench sniffling. As soon as I walked around, I was surprised to see the ginger there crying. She had managed to get her clothes back on, but she hadn¡¯t made it any farther. She hadn¡¯t noticed me, so I could retreat it I wanted to. In the end, I let out a small sigh and then plopped down next to her. She let out a noise of surprise as I sat down, but as soon as she noticed who it was, her body shook slightly.


    ¡°Wh-what is it?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I just noticed you crying. I wanted to know why?¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­ why? How could you say that after catching me in such an embarrassing situation?¡± She responded bitterly.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I mind. It¡¯s not like I¡¯d look down on you. Guys like attractive lesbians, so you could just be seeing it as giving some fan service.¡±


    I was trying to make her laugh, but her face grew even more downcast. ¡°I¡¯m not a lesbian. I don¡¯t like girls like that.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I didn¡¯t mean to sound so disbelieving, but the evidence sort of conflicted with what she says.


    She blushed after seeing my look and then shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t even know why I did it.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Well, she is persuasive with women. If you didn¡¯t want to have sex with her, you probably should have avoided her room.¡±


    She put on a pained expression. ¡°Th-that¡­ I actually came to see you¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I didn¡¯t mean to sound like a broken record, but this caught me completely off-guard.


    ¡°I thought¡­ the Principal¡¯s questions were completely unfair and she totally was trying to make everyone out as liars. I came to you because you¡¯re the only guy that didn¡¯t seem scared of her. Then, Rose answered the door. I was surprised to find out she was your roommate, especially given the rumors.¡± Her eyes shot to me for a second. ¡°I mean¡­ I suppose if you had to share a room with a girl, there was a reason rumors would surface, right?¡±


    ¡°I have no interest in that girl called Rose,¡± I responded bitterly.


    It was true. I may have had feelings for Kira, but when it came to Rose, I felt very little. She was simply a thorn in my side. I would defeat her. Strangely enough, after saying this, the ginger girl actually looked slightly relieved.


    ¡°You like it that much?¡± I raised an eyebrow.


    She let out a noise of surprise and then her face went red. ¡°N-no! Not at all! I mean¡­ I¡¯m not even¡­ rather¡­ she started talking to me, then she started touching me, and I felt funny, and suddenly, we were doing this and that. I¡¯m not that kind of girl! I swear! I don¡¯t know how it happened!¡±


    I nodded sympathetically, but inside I was rolling my eyes. Yeah, I bet she wasn¡¯t that kind of girl. I had scoped her myself exactly because she was a girl who clearly wanted to have sex. What she meant was that she never saw herself with a girl, but truth spoke louder than words. When the chips were down and she was horny, even her sexuality would be tossed out the window. For most girls, it¡¯d take a little bit of alcohol to get them to do such things, but this girl¡¯s inhibition was clearly very low.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not into girls?¡± I said, trying to keep my face from showing my inner thoughts.


    ¡°NO!¡± She cried out, ¡°I¡¯d much rather have¡­ I mean¡­¡±


    She turned red again, looking away from me. I could have taken things easier here, but after seeing her slut herself off to Rose, I didn¡¯t have very many passionate thoughts about her. Rather, I felt a bit of my cruelty bubbling to the surface. I was going to have a little fun with her, but I would keep things casual. Rather, I didn¡¯t want to corrupt her too much, and I didn¡¯t want to go too far and cause more problems down the line. Problems, of course, meant another girl like Tiana.


    I gently put my hand on her knee. ¡°You mean, you want a man?¡±


    Her body shook for a second. The only reason I dared do this was because she had already been caught red-handed with Rose. Suffice it to say she hadn¡¯t finished, so she was likely very sensitive sexually. After being naked and rubbing her parts against a woman, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she wouldn¡¯t spread her legs for anyone who even looked at her nicely.


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡± She let out a gentle noise. ¡°Hakaru¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go to your room?¡±


    ¡°W-we can¡¯t.¡± She said, her voice cracking slightly, causing me to fear for a moment that I came on too strong. ¡°But I know a place.¡±


    With those words, I knew that she was already in my hands completely. I gave her a smile, stood up, and then gestured for her to lead the way. She blushed, and with her hands together nervously, she stood up and took the lead. I followed her from behind, looking down at her skirt. I was starting to realize all of the girl¡¯s skirts in this academy were a bit on the short side. I suspected the illustrious Principal had some kind of control of that.


    Watching her thighs sway back and forth and the thin cloth fluttering with her movements was quite alluring. It was double alluring as I had noticed when she ran she had missed grabbing her underwear. That meant that she had nothing on under her schoolgirl skirt at the moment. A light breeze and she¡¯d expose everything to me. Although I had already gotten a glance at her naked as she scissored Rose, this was a bit more erotic.


    The place she ended up taking me was an abandoned school building hidden a bit from the main campus in some forest. She dragged into it without hesitation. Although the building looked old and spooky, she didn¡¯t seem to mind in the slightest.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done this before?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask teasingly.


    ¡°Th-that¡­ I¡¯ve been here a few times on a dare.¡± She blushed. ¡°The building looks old, but it¡¯s actually quite safe. Some classes are still occasionally held here. We turn it into a haunted school every Halloween and do a fundraiser. I also participated in that. During that time, I realized there are a lot of hidden places where people can¡­ well¡­¡±


    She blushed again.


    ¡°You think there are other people in here right now doing similar things?¡±


    She giggled. ¡°Probably, but I know the best spots, so we definitely won¡¯t be caught.¡±


    The hallways were dark, but the windows were wide and open, allowing just enough starlight that we could navigate in the dark, especially with her rather skilled movements. In the end, we ended up stopping at a room at the end of the hall. She used a key to unlock it, and then we both walked in. There was a dusty couch, a bunch of electronics, and a long pitch-black glass panel.


    ¡°On the other side of this glass is a recording studio.¡± She explained. ¡°It¡¯s padded so it gets a good sound, and it has recording equipment for video and audio. This is the control room that controls all the cameras and stuff in that room.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ then shouldn¡¯t we be in that room?¡± I asked.


    She slapped my chest. ¡°You¡­ how could I allow my first time to be filmed like that?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, realizing she only was talking about her first time. That meant she was open to being filmed in the future. She really was a slutty girl.


    ¡°Are you sure we won¡¯t be caught?¡±


    She jiggled the keys in her hand. ¡°Hehe¡­ during the last haunted house, they wanted us to record spooky sounds one weekend and gave me a key. They forgot to ask for it back from me. Other than the faculty and me, no one else has a key. That means even if we do have a late-night guest, you and I will have our privacy.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± I put on a dark smile and she shivered. ¡°Then, I guess I won¡¯t restrain myself.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± She responded nervously, slowly grabbing the hem of her shirt. ¡°Then¡­ please teach me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I¡¯m not a teacher.¡± I responded sadly.


    ¡°Huh?¡± She looked up at my grinning lips and glowing eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m a taker!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡¯ She let out a noise as I tossed her down on the couch and straddled her.


    ¡°B-be gentle!¡±


    I roughly kissed her lips and began to pull off her clothing. I did it so quickly I caused the soft material to rip a few times. She let out a noise each time but didn¡¯t resist as I continued to strip her. Who told her school to make such a fragile school uniform! When I ripped off her bra, she tried to cover her breasts with her hands. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t allow that. Grabbing her hands and holding her arms over her head, I dived into her chest head first.


    She let out moaning noises as I sucked and teased her breasts. My cock grew hard to the point where she could feel it through the cloth of my pants. She gasped as she felt the pressure pushing down there. I raised my head, unzipping my pants and pulling out my cock. She let out a strangled noise of surprise when she saw the massive serpent.


    ¡°B-big!¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± I laughed, pushing it between her thighs.


    It was already soaked with her juices, her arousal had not calmed down at all from earlier. Rubbing my cock against her pussy roughly, she started moaning and her hips gyrated like they were with Kira.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this dick way better that pussy?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Y-yes!¡± She responded. ¡°Please, I can¡¯t stand it, give it to me!¡±


    I pushed inside her.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± She cried out.


    She was quite noisy. Maybe we should have been in the soundproofed room. It didn¡¯t matter, I continued to thrust into her, enjoying her virgin pussy. She bled a bit, but nothing so bad. She was quite the little slut, and it didn¡¯t take long for her pain and discomfort to turn to pleasure. In only five minutes of thrusting, she was panting like a slut. She was proactive as well, using her own hips to gyrate. She really couldn¡¯t have enough cock.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ I love you!¡± she panted as she moaned.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± The pair of us kissed.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t mean it.

 Book 4: Chapter 22

No content

 Book 4: Chapter 23

    It was a few days after I had caught the principal with her pants down, and I was sitting in class debating when a good time to strike would be. A few weeks had passed, and of all the girls in the class, I wasn¡¯t sure if any remained a virgin. If I hadn¡¯t played with them, then Kira assuredly had. Well, I won¡¯t argue whether virginity is dependent on a hard dick. That¡¯s for others to decide for themselves. At the very least, no girl here hasn¡¯t been a little bit corrupted by our battle.


    You would think that in classes about feminism, the women would become extremely negative towards men and have their legs so tightly closed that even a hydraulic spreader couldn¡¯t separate them. However, in practice, it turned out that the opposite was true. The women were given undeserved confidence in their own minds and bodies and then convinced that men were too stupid to manipulate them.


    For Rose, she preyed on that comradery of women, spinning their dislike of men into a reason to switch sides. For me, I played into their superiority complex. I didn¡¯t know if the Principal was doing this on purpose, but everything she said, while increasing the women¡¯s defenses around guys, also left several exploitable weaknesses.


    Most of the guys in this class were too cowardly or too stupid to pick up on this but know what the girls were told about relationships, it was much easier to target their weaknesses.  Confident in their bodies, they were willing to go farther than they normally would back when they were insecure and nervous. Convinced they couldn¡¯t be hoodwinked by a guy, their natural defenses were much easier to remove.


    ¡°Remember your strength is in your sexuality ladies. Why are men in charge? It¡¯s because they aren¡¯t afraid of sex. You can¡¯t be either. Use your bodies, or you will never be true women.¡± Principal Vienna¡¯s class was just finishing up. ¡°As for you men, women are growing stronger, and a man who is afraid of that isn¡¯t a real man at all.¡±


    This was just one in a long line of Vienna¡¯s brilliant advice. I had to wonder if she was deliberately trying to turn the girls into an army of sluts. I couldn¡¯t even see this lesson as anything less than ¡®women should fuck more¡±.


    ¡°You¡¯re all dismissed for the day. Remember, there will be a mandatory cooperative retreat next week. You will learn to work together closely as men and women, so make sure you are packed and prepared.¡±


    My eyes had been stuck on Principal Vienna to the point that Tiana had to wave her hands in front of me to get my attention. I casually glanced over at her.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I was asking senpai what he was thinking about this trust week. Supposedly, it¡¯s up in a cabin where we¡¯ll all be on our own. Tons of places to have fun and fuck.¡±


    ¡°How does that differ from the campus?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ silly.¡± She slapped the back of my hand. ¡°It¡¯s been really hard to meet up, that¡¯s why we haven¡¯t done anything since my parents walked in on us.¡±


    I thought that was because you were too busy fucking any other guy with a dick. I thought rudely but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Of course,¡° I said instead. ¡°Hopefully, you haven¡¯t suffered too much in my absence.¡±


    She didn¡¯t hear the sarcasm in my voice, so she only gave me a friendly smile as we chatted for a few more moments. I wasn¡¯t really interested in dealing with her anymore. She had clearly been sleeping around the last week, and I saw no end to her streak. Whether it was limited to just Matt and the tattoo guy, who knew?


    She finally left after shooting Matt a look. Matt still looked at me awkwardly, but I think he was getting used to being one of her guys. He was welcome to have her. Her acts didn¡¯t even bring my experience, that was how little I cared about her.


    As the rest of the students left the room, Vienna was going through various papers on her desk. I decided to stay behind. When the last person left, the door closed with a click. It was just Vienna and me. In the past, every time we had been alone together, she had tossed herself at me. However, during those instances, it had honestly been her who chose the circumstances in which we met. This was the first time I¡¯d be taking the initiative.


    I sat quietly at my desk while she worked on her papers, and it took almost five minutes before she realized I was in the room with her. She looked up with a startled expression on her face. However, as soon as she realized who was in the room with her, that sultry, seductive side came out. That¡¯s right. That¡¯s how I wanted her. I wanted her thinking she could go in for the kill. It¡¯d make it all the more satisfying when I tore her down.


    ¡°Hakaru, did you want something from me?¡± She asked, walking up to me with a sultry expression on her face.


    ¡°Sensei¡­ actually, I had some questions about¡­ um¡­ feminism.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± She asked, sitting right down on the desk, her butt nearly touching my fingers. ¡°Do tell.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Vienna¡­¡±


    ¡°Just Miss or Principal.¡± She smiled. ¡°We already had this discussion on using proper pronouns to address people, haven¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Principal Vienna, I wanted to know what your thoughts are on trading sex.¡±


    ¡°Trading Sex?¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°The sex trade is definitely a bad thing no matter where it exists.¡±


    ¡°No, I mean on a personal level, using sex as a means of manipulation. Giving sex in exchange for something else. After all, isn¡¯t prostitution the oldest profession?¡±


    Vienna thought about it a second before responding, ¡°I think sex as a means of manipulation, and sex as an exchange are two very different things.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°In one case, you have sex because you hope to get something, while an exchange is far more open.¡±


    ¡°Then, which do you favor, the manipulation, or being open?¡±


    She looked down at me with her lips pursed. ¡°That depends a lot on what I want to the point I¡¯m willing to offer my body.¡±


    ¡°Right, but what if you want many things. Should you give your body many times?¡±


    ¡°A body is just like any commodity. There is supply and demand. The more of my body I provide, the less valuable it becomes, that is, unless, demand is high. Giving your body too much can reduce its value. It corrupts what made it so valuable in the first place.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t their high-class hookers though? Aren¡¯t their women who sell their bodies for a lot? Isn¡¯t it the fact that they have so much experience, and can perform the actions so well, what makes them desirable to men?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to get at, Hakaru?¡±


    ¡°Me? Nothing.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I was just curious how much sensei values her own body. At what cost will you provide it?¡±


    ¡°Your questions today are particularly bold.¡± She responded with narrowed eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not sure they are appropriate.¡±


    ¡°You never did answer my question though.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What was that?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be sexually manipulated, or do you prefer to have an open transaction?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That¡­¡± She suddenly looked uncertain for a moment.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t marriage just a sexual manipulation? There is no money being exchanged on the surface, but isn¡¯t there always one person whose benefiting from the other? One gets security and comfort, the other gets sexual companionship and child-rearing. You could say the same about a master-slave relationship, or even a boyfriend-girlfriend relationship.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t a girlfriend merely a manipulation? Men wish to have sex freely and enjoy many women, but a girlfriend is a deceptive promise which forces a man to have only one woman. Just being known as a boyfriend already signals other girls to stay away, and if you even try to pursue other women, you¡¯re looked down on. It¡¯s an entire institution based on manipulating men into being loyal with only one woman when a man who is truly worthy should have many!


    ¡°So, I ask again, are you someone who wants to be manipulated into sex. Do you want lies and deceit? Do you want a man who swears he¡¯ll love you, but then fucks the first girl who catches his eye? Or, do you want something open and honest? Something clear.¡±


    As I spoke, her expression grew darker and darker. I didn¡¯t know what came over me, but as soon as I started, the words started to spill forth. I suddenly felt like I was having some kind of moment, an epiphany. As I spoke, there was a bitter expression on the Principal¡¯s face, and whatever was going on in her mind seemed to make her quite unhappy. When I stopped, my face began to turn white. I realized just who I was talking to, and I realized I had gone too far.


    ¡°I want something open!¡± She suddenly declared, then blinked, finding her own words surprising.


    She actually answered. I hadn¡¯t expected that. She also answered openly. Given all the cloak and dagger tactics she¡¯d done the last month, and an end game I still couldn¡¯t understand, this whole event was really shocking to me. However, I took a breath to steady myself, and then realized I had to go the rest of the way. I started, now I needed to make the final push. I had to conquer this woman.


    ¡°Good¡­¡± I finally spoke, breaking the strange silence between us. ¡°I agree. I¡¯m glad you prefer honest. An honest relationship is far better than a manipulative one.¡±


    I reached into my backpack and then pulled out my laptop. I put it on the table. Vienna had to remove her butt so that I could open it and show her. I quickly pulled up the file and hit play. It took a few moments and soon an image of Vienna just a few nights ago started playing. She was naturally having sex with the councilman in the suit, moaning loudly and putting on quite the show. As realization crossed Vienna¡¯s face, her mouth fell open.


    ¡°It was almost like you were asking to be caught,¡± I admitted. ¡°Doing it in a recording studio of all places?¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡­¡± She shook her head and then looked at me with her lips tight. ¡°Why are you showing me this?¡±


    ¡°To be honest,¡± I responded, chuckling. ¡°I¡¯m proposing a trade. You have a way with people, I know. But¡­ if I send this to every parent? The news? Just how many people can you convince that this is no big deal? How many parents can you send on their way while their daughters slip into degeneracy?¡±


    ¡°That councilman, he¡¯s very powerful.¡± She said nervously. ¡°If you release it, you¡¯re not just implicating me.¡±


    ¡°Is that the best you got? Well, I may have the video, but who says I¡¯m the one who released it, right?¡± I responded with a shrug. ¡°I can keep it from being released, but that¡¯s only if you trade your body.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, you had been trying to seduce me since I got here. I¡¯m just turning the tables on you. Now, it¡¯s you who becomes my woman, rather than me becoming your man. All I want is your body, for now.¡±


    ¡°For now?¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself, the more I get your body, the less value it will have. My demand might even drop, and then your body is no longer worth my efforts.¡±


    She clenched her teeth. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that even if I give you my body, you¡¯ll still screw me over in the end?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head, causing her to look at me with disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m just being honest here because the honest truth is that I¡¯m not after your body.¡±


    ¡°How is that?¡± She responded agitatedly.


    ¡°The thing that I¡¯m after, is your heart. If you give me that, only then will your images be safe.¡±


    Her mouth fell open, and she had no words. It was certainly very honest. The game was to steal a woman¡¯s heart. The fact I told her I planned to do it didn¡¯t change much in my mind. I had tried manipulation, and that had gotten me, Tiana. Now, I was going to pursue a girl openly. True, I was using leverage, but I wasn¡¯t going to cloak and dagger things any longer. Since she was silent, I reached into my pants and fished out my cock, displaying it in front of my Principal.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your answer?¡±

 Book 4: Chapter 24

    With my cock hanging out, Principal Vienna stared at me for several moments. Her expression was cool and she let nothing show on her face that gave away where her thoughts were at the moment. As the time lingered on, I became concerned that perhaps I had erred in my judgement. Maybe, this kind of forceful method would be deflected by her. If I failed here, not only would it cause me a great deal of headache later, but I¡¯d likely never get to a point where I could seduce her directly again.


    As the moments passed and my throat grew dryer, she finally took and step forward and then fell down to her knees. Only taking a single moment to take a breath, she took my cock into her mouth. Even for a teacher, my cock was a decent size, and she couldn¡¯t get it all in her mouth. Where she had devoured the councilman¡¯s small cock down to the root, such a thing was impossible with my cock.


    In fact, her indiscretions with the councilmen were still playing out on the laptop. A light, lewd moaning noise was coming from the laptop as the sounds of her wetly sucking on my own cock echoed in the vacant room. Since Principal Vienna had gone this far, my assumption was that I had won now. Thus, I decided I might as well enjoy my prize a bit. I leaned forward and reached for her chest. I immediately began to fondle those breasts which I had idolized from afar.


    Principal Vienna¡¯s chest was deceptive at first. I had noticed this when she had been playing with the councilman. Where Sasori allowed her chest to be displayed, Principal Vienna¡¯s clothing restrained her chest, keeping them tightly bound and held up. It both made them more noticeable and less noticeable at the same time. It wasn¡¯t until I touched them that that I finally realized their true mass.


    Of the women I¡¯ve tasted, she actually had the biggest set. Sasori was large, but that was only compared to my teenage girlfriends. Her breasts were probably a D, possibly a DD. Kira¡¯s were more of a C, while mom sat in the low D. Maria had the smallest chest, with only B cups. Akiko¡¯s were only slightly bigger, was that a B+? I didn¡¯t know cup sizes very well, so it was all just guessing anyway. For Vienna, once I pulled them out of her bra and blouse and allowed them to escape, they might very well be size F.


    As my hands worked their way down her blouse and into her bra, her head bobbed up and down in my lap. I could smell a flowery perfume coming from her hair and, and I had a temptation to grab her head and force it down. Well, it was still too soon, and if I was too abusive, there might be a backlash later. To win, naturally, I needed to subdue her completely. She was some god or goddesses¡¯ champion, and the true way to beat the god was to make their champion no longer able to perform in their name.


    That was why Cuckhold and Netorare were both defeated. Once their champion went to jail, they were no longer able to use them for their purposes. Supposedly, there were some rules, like no killing. It wasn¡¯t intended to be a match to the death. Instead, one party had to emotionally break the other or in some way make them unable to perform. I suppose they could still be having sex in jail, but their capacity as competition was removed, and thus their gods, according to the agreement, abandoned them. If you could make an opponent flee the country, or swear off sex, or make them commit to a relationship, these were also ways that could defeat an opponent.


    Naturally, since my opponent was a girl, the easiest way to defeat her was to make her commit to a relationship. Of course, that relationship would be with me! Once I had made it so she¡¯d seek no other, her god or goddess would be forced to flee. Then, it¡¯d be two for the price of one, because Netorase also agreed she would surrender as well.


    When it came to seducing the Principal, she herself opted for an open approach. Well, I didn¡¯t think trying to manipulate her would work very well anyway. She had been playing a long manipulation game since the very beginning, so, I reckoned the best way to defeat her manipulation was by directness. Like I did with Akiko, I would get her used to me sexually, and only then up it until she could only think of me. For most normal men, they got a girl to like them, and then they had sex. I found the other way around, forcing them into sex, also works to slowly make them like you.


    Women¡¯s brains were hardwired that way, something about wanting to protect their offspring. Once having a lot sex, they grow to be attached to the man who did it because they subconsciously want him to take care of their children. Well, I didn¡¯t plan to have any kids with her. That was like plan D. If I absolutely failed to seduce her any other way, making her pregnant with my baby would almost certainly defeat her.


    I finally freed her breasts from the top of her blouse. My hands were small compared to them. Even the nipples were big and round, but just the right size for her giant boobs. Now that they were out, they flopped down with their weight. I picked them up and rested them on my knees. It was like having a newborn baby on each knee. The sight was the best, seeing my dick sticking up, her mouth eagerly sucking the head, and two large tits on either side.


    ¡°If you like them so much, why don¡¯t you just fuck them!¡± She said bitterly, shooting me an angry glare.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ isn¡¯t that your job?¡±


    She gave me an irritated expression and then put her boobs together and spit on them. I was shocked at first because I had never seen this before, but as she rubbed her tits together I realized she was adding lubrication. With her breasts wet, she pulled them apart then leaned forward until my cock was right between them. Then she pushed them together again. She pushed up with her knees, raising her chest up, and then letting it fall back down.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but let out a moan as my dick slid between her cleavage.


    Her boobs felt as good as they looked. Whenever my head poked out the top of her cleavage, she¡¯d use her tongue to satisfy it. Ah, I got too invested in it. Her skill was incredibly top notch. Before I knew it, my penis was starting to swell.


    ¡°Ah¡­ cumming!¡±


    Her hand reached under and stroked my balls. It seemed that whether she liked me or not, if she was going to do it, she was going to use all of her skill. A streak of white shot out of my little head hitting her in the chin. She rotated her boobs, rubbing my shaft up and down, milking it with her tits. More and more white stuff shot out onto her chest. Most of it landed on her neck before it started dripping down. By the time she was done, a small pool of cum had congealed in her cleavage, and long streaks of white ran up her chest and all the way to her chin. As far as licking, none of it had touched her mouth.


    As I pulled my dick out from under her tits, allowing it to soften, she continued to hold her breasts together to hold the cum. She stood up and walked over to her desk, where a box of kleenex was. With one hand, she held her tits together, and with the other, she grabbed several tissues.


    ¡°Hey, suck it down,¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± She sniffed, immediately cleaning her neck with the tissue.


    She must dislike the taste of cum. That was actually a first for me. I hadn¡¯t met a single girl yet who hesitated to gobble it down. Well, admittedly, since I had gained protection from pregnancy, I creampied a lot more, but this teacher was the first to completely refuse like that. It made me narrow my eyes and consider her a bit more. I felt like it had become a personal challenge. Before I was done with her, this girl would become a cum junkie!


    Well, today was just the start. I felt even a little ashamed that I had barely played with her tits and it was enough to cum. I had been so used to inexperienced virgins the last few months, that I lost my shit the second I tried a woman who knew what she was doing. Sasori was the only other experienced adult I knew, and even her experience was limited to a handful of guys.


    ¡°I suspect we¡¯ll be having a lot more fun in the future,¡± I said quickly, trying to cover up the premature loss of my nut.


    ¡°¡­¡± She cleaned off the rest of her breasts in silence and then put them back into her blouse.


    In only a few moments, she looked exactly like the prim and proper Principal she always did. She glanced back at me by just turning her head, but she didn¡¯t face me.


    ¡°You¡¯re playing a dangerous game, Hakaru.¡± Her voice was cold and sounded somewhat angry.


    ¡°Yeah, well, I always do.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t really think of a good comeback at the moment. I turned and left the room, not feeling nearly as victorious as I did when I had entered. I didn¡¯t really feel like this exchange was a victory. It only reminded me of just how inexperienced I was. Against young impressionable teenage girls, I could wrap them around my finger with ease. However, other players were skilled in their own right. They knew how to use their bodies to please.


    As I walked away, I began to realize that I really was lacking. Netori had told me this before. She had tried to fix it by having me work with Netorare. However, the end result was Netorare left me way too early. The result was that I hadn¡¯t gotten the training I felt I needed. I didn¡¯t really know where I was going until I got there. I was standing in front of my own dorm room. There was a hat on the door. Naturally, I could hear the moaning noises through the door.


    I only came to this room to get my stuff. Almost every night I slept in the old school, usually after banging another girl. When I wasn¡¯t here, I was in the small town trying to find another target to seduce. This was the first time I was returning here while it was still light out. I took a breath and then opened the door.


    Rose was lying on the bed. I froze for a second as I realized the woman she was with. It was Tiana of all people. Tiana was eating Rose our while she squirmed in delight. Seeing two women I had previously banged going at it didn¡¯t actually cause me any displeasure. In fact, seeing Kira¡¯s face flushed red and moaning, it was quite erotic. However, when I opened the door, Rose shot me a glare. Tiana looked back, but she only waved obliviously.


    ¡°Hey, boyfriend! Matt broke up with me, so I came here for sympathy sex. You should have told me your roommate was so fun! I never thought about trying a girl before, but it feels so good!¡±


    I blinked after hearing her loaded words. In the end, Matt had finally had enough. Even he couldn¡¯t keep lowering himself to being a slut¡¯s cuck. I guess after the novelty of sex for the first time went away, he realized he wasn¡¯t happy with a girl who slept around on him. At least, I could sympathize with the guy. Maybe there was another girl in class who caught his eyes. Sorry, guy, I¡¯ve probably already fucked her. Rose seemed to notice the complex expression on my face, and suddenly her angry look was replaced with a worried one.


    ¡°What is it, Hakaru?¡± She asked, her previous anger being replaced with concern.


    ¡°I¡­ need your help,¡± I said, feeling like a weight on my heart was suddenly lifted.


    ¡°What help?¡± She asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Teach me¡­ how to tame a slut.¡± I responded.


    ¡°About time¡­¡± she whispered and then a small smile formed on her face. ¡°Okay¡­let¡¯s begin.¡±

 Book 4: Chapter 25

    ¡°The reason you failed when it came to Tiana is simple. You didn¡¯t instill a sense of sharing within her heart. You pushed her to see how far she¡¯d go, but you never chose an appropriate role for her to fulfill. As a result, she ended up a slut.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand. Tiana is a slut because she likes to share. She wants to have sex with a bunch of different guys. That¡¯s why she¡¯s such a whore.¡±


    Rose shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re still not understanding what it means to be a woman. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t understand sluts. You need to change your understanding of women, or Tiana will always be a disloyal bitch and a slut.¡±


    ¡°Guys¡­ I¡¯m sitting right here.¡± Tiana said helplessly.


    The pair of us turned to her and then look back at each other, effectively ignoring her. Tiana let out an irritated sound and then moved to leave. Rose then grabbed her and pulled her back down.


    ¡°Stay there, you cheating whore,¡± Rose said.


    ¡°How dare you! I¡¯m done being called-¡°


    Slap! Even I jumped as Rose¡¯s hand went out and slapped Tiana¡¯s face. It was enough force that the noise echoed across the room and she even fell back and hit the wall, nearly falling in the crack between the bed and wall.


    ¡°If you want some cock, be a good bitch and shut up.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Tiana¡¯s eyes narrowed, but then she suddenly blushed. ¡°I guess good things come for girls who wait.¡±


    I blinked at her sudden change of behavior. ¡°Is that part of sharing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s disciplining your bitch. That lesson is too advanced for the current Hakaru.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Rose rolled her eyes. ¡°Look, we¡¯ll just have to start this from the top. If I knew sister was so lax in properly educating you on women, I would never have let it get this far.¡±


    ¡°I have a feeling that Netori is listening to this right now and cursing your name.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ well, she has always preferred a hands-off approach from the beginning. After all, isn¡¯t that why she ignored you for years- ah! I mean, she¡¯s just not proactive.¡± Rose said, shaking her head.


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right,¡± I responded, not really understanding what she meant by years but knowing it was unlikely I¡¯d get any answers from her.


    I was mostly just humoring her anyway. Even though I was asking for Rose¡¯s help, it wasn¡¯t like I trusted her. There was still the bet to consider. She didn¡¯t know what stage I was at with Principal Vienna. She might not be willing to help me if she did. However, if it came to just this, I was hoping she could offer a few nuggets of wisdom. She was a goddess of NTR, and as a sharer, she was the sluttiest of the bunch. Anything I could learn from her would only benefit me in my future pursuits.


    ¡°Enough of this! It¡¯s time Hakaru got to training.¡± Rose clapped her hands, putting aside our previous conversation. ¡°Have sex with Tiana!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± I glanced over at Tiana, who had been sulking until she suddenly perked up with the word sex. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you going to treat all slutty women as used goods? What¡¯s wrong with being used? I¡¯d just call it being broken in. Wouldn¡¯t you rather have a woman with experience? Virgins are just exhausting.¡±


    I suppose I had a bit of a negative stigmatism against girls who slept with other guys. Something like that they were unclean. However, most of the girls I had been with had been with other guys at some point. The only difference was how recently. A slutty girl like Tiana could just be considered a girl I haven¡¯t tamed yet.


    ¡°Then, Tiana, come over here.¡±


    She excitedly moved over to me, pulling off of her clothing as she did. I couldn¡¯t guess how much sex she¡¯s had in the last few weeks, nor with how many people. Perhaps it was only Matt and the other guy. It was probably better if I didn¡¯t know. However, at the moment, she was mine and Rose¡¯s. That was what I should focus on.


    Bending her over the bed, I pull out my dick. Seeing the text Cumdumpster written just above her butt crack, and I considered how fitting that title was now. I pushed my dick against her snatch and with a thrust, I was inside her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rose asked, a bitter expression on her face.


    ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t I having sex with Tiana?¡± I slapped Tiana¡¯s butt to push this point home.


    ¡°You¡¯re behind her! And she got her head in a pillow.¡± She responded.


    ¡°Yeah? It¡¯s called doggie style. I get to fuck her hard and I have all the control.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but you can¡¯t even see her face!¡±


    ¡°isn¡¯t that the best part? I can hit her all I want, fuck her as hard as I want, and even her noises are muffled as long as I push her head down!¡± I grabbed her hair and shoved her into the pillow, speeding up my thrust until it was the major noise in the room, her moans being only barely heard through the pillow.


    ¡°You¡­¡± She rubbed her forehead. ¡°This is going to take longer than I thought.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I demanded, finally releasing her head and shooting Rose and irritated glare.


    ¡°How do I put this? Sluts don¡¯t like being treated like sluts.¡± Rose said uncertainly.


    ¡°Sure they do!¡± I snorted, reaching out and slapping Tiana¡¯s behind.


    She let out a moan, and I pointed as if proving it.


    ¡°Let me rephrase¡­¡± Rose sighed. ¡°If all you do is treat her like a slut, that¡¯s all she¡¯ll ever be.¡±


    I froze for a second and then turned away. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± She responded, shaking her head. ¡°Hakaru¡­ you¡¯re keeping people at a distance. Although you¡¯ve changed in many ways, you¡¯re also desperately trying to protect your heart. I can tell.¡±


    ¡°How could I not protect myself?¡± I responded wryly. ¡°After all, this is a vicious game. I have to be defensive and offensive, and don¡¯t give me crap about the best defense is a good offense!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t confuse defending with hiding!¡± Rose shot back. ¡°You don¡¯t defend your girl from someone who will potentially come in and sweep them away. The only thing you defend is your own heart, so that when they are swept away, it¡¯s less painful for you!¡±


    ¡°If they truly cared for me, then they wouldn¡¯t have left! Why would I want someone so fickle?¡± I shot back.


    ¡°Gods, you¡¯re just like Netori!¡± She yelled, her face flushed red with anger. ¡°Always so willing to take, always expecting to lose, and never expecting to share!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t get how I¡¯d be willing to share!¡±


    ¡°How can you expect a girl to give herself to you if you refuse to give yourself to her? How can you expect a girl to share you if you won¡¯t even share yourself!¡± Her frustration was clear on her face, and even tears started to fall down.


    ¡°Woah¡­ what are you getting so worked up for?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you give us what we want?¡±


    ¡°We?¡±


    ¡°Open up your heart. I want your love!¡± She shouted.


    I made a face. ¡°You¡¯d say that, wouldn¡¯t you? You want to win the game!¡±


    ¡°To hell with Netori¡¯s game!¡± She cried out. ¡°I¡¯m not playing any games. I never have been. I love you, you stupid idiot. We both love you!¡±


    I blanked for a second, trying to figure out how the conversation ended up in this direction. She was a goddess, how could she love me? Rather, if she already loved me, then why were we fighting so much? Why was she challenging me constantly? I didn¡¯t understand this behavior at all.


    ¡°I believe Kira loves me, but¡­


    ¡°Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!¡± She suddenly hit me with her fist against my arm with each word, but it barely stung as she cried harder and harder. ¡°Do you know how hard it is for the man you love to not even look at you? Kira is inside me too, and it hurts her every time you reject me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair, you two aren¡¯t the same.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not¡­¡± She took a stuttering breath. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean both of our feelings aren¡¯t true.¡±


    I shook my head, growing more confused by the second. ¡°What are you saying, even if you both loved me, wouldn¡¯t that just make you competitors?¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand who I am¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Rose¡­¡± I responded, suddenly feeling awkward.


    ¡°I am Netorase, goddess of sharing sexual partners! Why do you think I¡¯ve been doing all of this for you?¡±


    ¡°What have you been doing?¡±


    ¡°Kira was unwilling to share you with other women. After being used by that person, she naturally became jaded, and seeing you with other women made her fear that you couldn¡¯t love her. I showed her another way. Kira, Maria, Sasori, Akiko, you may not wish to share them, but if you want them, they all must share you!¡±


    I took a step back, my eyes widening in shock. ¡°Th-that¡­¡±


    ¡°NTR¡­ to steal others, to lose your heart, and to share your body¡­ I¡¯m not cuckold. My sharing is always just and right, and what both parties want. Just because you don¡¯t share doesn¡¯t mean every girl you know must.¡±


    So, that¡¯s why they kept saying I didn¡¯t understand. Sharing wasn¡¯t so simple as running out and having sex. In fact, the sort of ¡®sharing¡¯ that Tiana did, where she slept with another guy without my permission, was the exact opposite of the sharing that Netorase endorsed. I had been thinking of this all so one-sidedly. As a man, I didn¡¯t want to see my girls have sex with any other men. Yet, every girl I was in a relationship with had to consciously accept I was going to sleep with other women.


    This was why Netorase was so important to NTR. She was the glue that held the other two women together. One side gained, one side lost, but neither side was unhappy with the arrangement. I had been so insecure and so worried that this part of NTR had slipped my understanding. Even though Netorare lost to me, she had been filled with happiness at the end. Even though I had taken Sasori away from her husband, she was happier now than she had ever been. The girls in my life, I had improved it, making them happy.


    ¡°Tiana¡­ if I broke up with you¡­ what would you do?¡± I glanced at Tiana, who had been sitting on the bed watching us with a confused expression on her face up until now.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re breaking up with me?¡± Suddenly, her happy face fell and her body started to shake.


    In fact, her sudden change in the atmosphere was so great that I was shocked.


    ¡°W-wait¡­ you just left Matt, right? So, it¡¯s fine?¡±


    ¡°H-h-how can you say that? Matt is nothing! Only Hakaru¡­¡± She suddenly burst into tears, ¡°Please say it¡¯s a joke? It¡¯s a joke, right?¡±


    There wasn¡¯t a single ounce of trickery or acting in that behavior. It left me completely caught off guard.


    ¡°It¡­ it was a joke¡­ I was joking! I¡¯d never break it off with Tiana¡­¡± I desperately tried to calm her down.


    When she finally got the message, she puffed out her cheeks angrily, ¡°Muu¡­ Hakaru, don¡¯t kid about such things! I really might have killed myself.¡±


    ¡°K-killed!¡±


    I really didn¡¯t know what to say. I had been treating our relationship so casually. The moment she started cheating on me, I naturally didn¡¯t have any interest in her. The only reason I didn¡¯t break up with her was that I feared making a scene, but after hearing her break up with Matt, I thought it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. That was until I was thinking about the girl¡¯s happiness.


    ¡°Do you get it now?¡± Rose asked quietly, ¡°Her happiness was never dependent on banging men. It was always dependent on you.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°Even so¡­ you both¡­ sleep with¡­ I mean¡­¡±


    I had caught the two girls having sex together. How could I possibly accept that they had feelings for me?


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t even appreciate all the things I¡¯ve done for you.¡± She crossed her arms angrily. ¡°If you¡¯d given me a few more days, even Tiana would have become your perfect slut.¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡±


    ¡°All the women I¡¯ve been with, I¡¯ve been training them for you, dummy. Did you think you suddenly grew into a savant overnight?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I have been working all of the girls on campus, making them more willing to share, more willing to spread their legs, and more in love with Hakaru!¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    ¡°Eh? I thought you at least suspected? I mean, a lot of the same girls I was with, you were with after? Why do you think despite the fact you slept with over half the girls in the class, none of them have gotten angry at you or fought? Did you think they really didn¡¯t know?¡±


    More than that they knew, Netorase knew too! I had thought all of my affairs were hidden and no one knew about a single one! She¡¯s saying that she has been working the girls over, making them more willing to have sex with me and tolerate me sleeping around with another woman every night?


    The only one who seemed just as surprised was Netorase. I thought I had grown to the point where I was a stud, able to seduce every girl within a few hours. It turned out that every girl had already been prepped by Netorase.


    ¡°I mean, I¡¯m not saying I had sex with every girl, just the more uptight ones. Once you¡¯ve had sex with a woman, naturally, you¡¯ll be more susceptible to having sex with a man. After doing such an act despite not seeing themselves as gay, they¡¯d practically leap onto your dick just to convince themselves they were normal. After that, it¡¯s really just a rumor here, a whisper there. I had to council a few girls. Amplify their problems with their current boyfriends while giving them good feelings about Hakaru. Well, I am a goddess, so this kind of thing was easy¡­. But¡­ ah, Hakaru!¡±


    I collapsed my knees. Of everything I had learned, this blow was far too great.


    ¡°You brat!¡± Netori suddenly appeared and put Netorase in a headlock. ¡°You got so stuck up on showing off your value that you totally didn¡¯t realize how much of a psychological blow you were delivering to our man!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Sister¡­ s-s-sorry!¡± Netorase cried as Netori knuckled her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really get what¡¯s going on, but can we have sex yet?¡± Tiana asked hopefully.


    None of them realized it at the time, but although Netorare¡¯s avatar and spirit were technically separated, this was actually the first time all three sisters had been in the same room together in many millennia. Somewhere deep in the realms of the heavens, on a certain tablet, a crack formed.

 Book 4: Chapter 26

    Previous | Table of Contents | Next


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so depressed.¡± Rose patted my head awkwardly while Netori glared at her from a corner. ¡°It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t do anything. You seduced those people on your own. A little prep work from me doesn¡¯t mean you failed. It might have just taken longer, and required a bit more planning.¡±


    I sighed, glancing up at Netori, ¡°Does that mean I¡¯ve barely earned anything since I¡¯ve been here?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Netori shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ve been with many different women, several in relationships, most virgins to men. Of course, those points would add up, and they are even greater than had you committed all of your time to a single woman. You are very close to level six.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? How many points?¡¯


    ¡°You currently have 22,540 points, you¡¯re only about 7,000 points away from reaching the next level.¡±


    ¡°Level six¡­ huh? And level nine is the highest? I wish there were more levels than that.¡±


    ¡°There is no point in going any higher than 9.¡± Rose explained.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because, at that point, you¡¯d have already become a gawh¡­ ow, Netori!¡± Rose made a noise after Netori kicked her hard.


    Rose apparently was touching upon another one of Netori¡¯s taboos. The two sisters glared at each other, but I didn¡¯t feel angry or anything. We all had our secrets to keep.


    ¡°Hakaru, next week is the week-long trip the Principal has planned.¡± Rose moved on, covering up her slip. ¡°It¡¯d be best if you were level 6 by then. You¡¯ll have 30,000 points. I know just what you should spend it on.¡±


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re overreaching!¡± Netori snapped back.


    As the two sisters glared at each other again, I took a breath and bowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll choose on my own!¡±


    My behavior surprised the two girls. Netori¡¯s eyes widened, but then a pleased smile formed on her face. As for Rose, she looked mostly surprised.


    ¡°Is that really what you want?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I responded, ¡°If I want to be able to call myself a man worthy of the three of you, naturally, I must be able to decide on my own. Even if my choices are the wrong ones, at least they are my own choices.¡±


    ¡°F-fine¡­¡± She looked away, touching her fingers together. ¡°You choose now of all times to act all manly. That¡¯s not fair.¡±


    Netori noticed this and a mischievous expression formed on her face. ¡°Are you getting ready to join our sister in the void, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°A-as if!¡± Netorase defended. ¡°I still have things to do! How could I trust our fate to you! I will only depart when I¡¯m certain that we will succeed.¡±


    I could only follow a bit of their conversation, but I supposed they were talking about this stasis that Netorare was in. Well, she was inside me, but she wasn¡¯t. She was asleep, but she wasn¡¯t. It was a complicated thing that I failed to truly understand. Netorase seemed to be ready to move on, but it was clear she was still waiting on defeating her opponent.


    ¡°Principal Vienna,¡± I said, causing Netorase to give me a look. ¡°You need to defeat her first?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ I have finally discovered who her supporter is, and it leaves me worried.¡±


    ¡°You know the god who supports Vienna?¡± I glanced at Netori, who nodded confirming it was already to find out.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Rose sighed. ¡°It appears that it is Mistress.¡±


    Netori hissed. ¡°Why would she even become a part of this game?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural? They want to rule us.¡±


    ¡°Wait, who is Mistress? A female goddess?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. Mistress can also be called Master. Technically, they choose what sex they exhibit based on the situation. You could also call them the sex god of power dynamics. It¡¯s a god that aims to create relationships where one person is in a boss role over the other and thus exploits that sexually.¡±


    My eyes began to widen, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying¡­ all that hero worship all the girls feel for her¡­¡±


    Rose nodded. ¡°Naturally, Vienna¡¯s goal is to create a classroom of sexual servants. Her plan is to brainwash an entire class of students into seeing her as their grand Mistress. That¡¯s her nature, and that¡¯s where her power lies. Abusing the power of your position is what strengthens the god.


    I let out a breath of relief. ¡°Ah¡­ then it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Hmph?¡± Rose cocked her head and Netori smirked.


    She turned to her sister. ¡°My champion has already begun to seduce Vienna. It¡¯s only a matter of time before she is his. This is a complete obstruction of Mistress¡¯s desires, the underdog taking advantage of the person who is supposed to be in power. I imagine her face is quite red right now.


    ¡°Wh-what? You and the principal? Already? H-how!?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, naturally, I caught a video of her sleeping around. I used that video to force her to satisfy me sexually.¡± Although, as I remembered how I came early and slightly embarrassed myself, my vigor started to drop a bit.


    ¡°So, that is why Hakaru wanted help with this. You were hoping to learn how to finish the job.¡± Rose put on a pouting expression. ¡°You were really going to trick me into helping you beat me!¡±


    I blushed. ¡°Ah¡­ that¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t deny that accusation, after all. It was absolutely true.


    Netorase shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Since everything is already out in the open, I suggest we work together to bring down the goddess. Th-then¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ give myself to Hakaru.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but¡­ as far as the other players?¡± I asked. ¡°With your help, I¡¯ll be able to handle them better. Like the man who did this to Kira.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Hakaru understand, the only three that ever mattered were the three of us,¡± Netori explained. ¡°Once Netorase gives herself to you, the game is won. Game over.¡±


    I blinked, and then my eyes widened.


    ¡°Once our stronger self is reforged, we¡¯ll easily be able to help you take vengeance for Kira, as well as help Hakaru¡­ ah¡­ well, we will naturally owe Hakaru much.¡± Netorase added. ¡°We¡¯ll make it so no one will ever be able to take one of your women again.¡±


    With those words, my heart began to beat rapidly. After all of this time, it hadn¡¯t dawned on me how close we were getting. It had only been a few months when these girls came into my life and changed everything. I was so focused on beating Netorase, it hadn¡¯t dawned on me that her consent all but guaranteed my victory. After all, Netori had chosen me herself and with Netorase on board, the game was all but finished.


    No, I was getting ahead of myself again. We still needed to beat this woman. Even though I had made progress, there was still the matter of defeating her properly. Once this threat was gone, only then could I breathe easily.


    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± I asked after I had calmed myself down.


    The two girls looked at each other and nodded.


    ¡°Whatever move Vienna is going to make, her best chance will be on this trip. She¡¯s likely going to try to turn all of the students into her lovers.¡± Netori explained.


    ¡°That means you need to start laying the groundwork,¡± Netorase interjected. ¡°Just like what I did in order to prep all of the women to more willingly have you, you too need to spend the next week deprogramming these women and making it so they will follow you.¡±


    ¡°Their power is through power dynamics, but if she finds all of her women have fallen for you, someone of the same level, then she will be more weakened.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll still have the boys, though¡­¡± I said uncertainly.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, the second part of the plan, you need to fuck her,¡± Netori explained with a straight face.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit too late¡­¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°I mean, you got to fuck her silly. Fuck her until she loses her mind. You need to make her your complete bitch¡­¡±


    ¡°Most of your skills up until now had concentrated on seduction. You worried about using your words and appearance to make a girl sweet on you. However, this is a time-consuming act that doesn¡¯t always cause the results you want. Sometimes, it¡¯s much quicker to just dominate a woman by fucking her brains out until she¡¯s jelly in your hands. This is a case where you need to use every skill to sexually satisfy her.¡±


    ¡°More than that.¡± Netorase cut in. ¡°Here¡¯s the hard part. You need to do it in view of her entire class. Only when they see their feminist idol turned into a raving slut by a student significantly below her station will the god¡¯s power be obliterated. Once the power is popped and she becomes your hoe, Mistress will finally leave in shame.¡±


    As they explained it all, it made perfect sense to me. There was only one problem. Other than a somewhat large penis, I had done nothing to gain skills that increased my sexual prowess. More than that, while I could easily dominate teenage girls, I wasn¡¯t good against older, more experienced women. I still struggled with Sasori, and my last time with the Principal only earlier today left me feeling defeated. If it came to turning the Principal into a quivering mass of sex, I lacked the skills.


    ¡°By the look on Hakaru¡¯s face, I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re thinking that this is impossible for the current you,¡± Netori said scornfully. ¡°And I¡¯d have to agree¡­¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why, for the next week, you¡¯ll be practicing your sexual prowess on every girl in class. We won¡¯t stop until you become a sex god capable of making a woman cream with just your breath.¡±


    ¡°This all sounds good, but where do I start?¡±


    The two girls suddenly looked behind them to where Tiana was still sitting on the bed, a bored expression on her face and a glazed over look that said she¡¯d basically tapped out of the conversation a while ago. However, with everyone looking at her now, she cocked her head questioningly.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Hakaru can start with her. Give her so much pleasure that she never even thinks of being with anyone other than Hakaru, because she knows deep down that none of them would ever be able to satisfy her.¡±


    ¡°A-alright!¡± I said, my voice sounding tight.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­ second rule.¡± Netorase suddenly lifted up a stopwatch. ¡°You¡¯ll be timed.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Did you think you could spend fifty hours playing with her until she¡¯s numb? No, you must turn her into a quivering mess¡­ in two hours!¡±


    ¡°Two hours, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Begin!¡± She clicked the timer.


    ¡°Ah¡­ crap!¡± I immediately ripped off my clothing. ¡°Sorry, Tiana, no time for foreplay, I¡¯m diving right it.¡±


    ¡°Hakaru?¡± She blinked until I suddenly leaped on top of her. ¡°Ahhhh! Oh¡­ Hakaru¡­.¡±


    Training had already begun.


    Previous | Table of Contents | Next

 Book 4: Chapter 27

    Previous | Table of Contents | Next


    I glanced down to see her breathing had become regular. It was clear that she was asleep now. Her name was Paitry, I think, a bit of a nerdy girl, but still cute in her own right. She had glasses that were too big for her face, and hair that she kept in a tight ponytail because it went everywhere when she left it loose. She wasn¡¯t hot enough to make it as one of the Principal¡¯s favorites, but she was still very adorable.


    I silently pulled my way out from under her covers, making sure not to disturb her in the slightest. I carefully put my clothing back on. When I was done, I went up to her and gently kissed her on the forehead. I then pulled out a rose I had hidden in my pocket and gently placed it on the bed next to her.


    It wasn¡¯t about getting into a woman¡¯s pants. It wasn¡¯t about turning her into a slut. It was about tying yourself to her heart, one piece at a time until she could never pull away. It was about creating an image that lasted in her body and mind. This was what I had to do. Rose would call it preparing her heart. It was always about laying the groundwork for future interactions.


    That was a major part of what I had learned from the two sisters over the last week. I was always too caught up in the moment. However, the moment is exactly that, momentary. When it came to women, I had to always be thinking about the future. It wasn¡¯t enough to impress her today, but to set things up so I could impress her tomorrow, and the next day. That was the key to winning a woman. It was to make yourself unforgettable. I was beginning to understand why the Memorial skill was so expensive.


    When I was done, I gently slid out of her room and left. She was only one of a half dozen girls I had enjoyed this week. Some of the women I slept with were repeat customers from periods I had enjoyed them before. A few were new though. This was necessary for points of course. New lays always netted the most points. This girl¡¯s points would be especially good because she let me stick it in her ass.


    As I left the dorm room, two beautiful women suddenly appeared on either side of me. Of course, they were Netorase and Netori. It made me feel slightly regretful that Netorare couldn¡¯t be here to see the two sisters working together. Over the week, I couldn¡¯t explain why, but I felt like the bond between them had started to heal. I liked to think that deep inside me, or wherever her divinity was, that Netorare could see what was going on with a smile on her face.


    ¡°You did well, Hakaru¡­¡± Netori said with a slight smile on her face.


    ¡°She has definitely gone doki-doki heartthrob for you. The rose was a bit clich¨¦, but you picked a girl who is enamored with the clich¨¦s. How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I saw a lot of romance books on her shelf,¡± I explained. ¡°I could see she was the kind of girl who dreamed of getting romantic gestures.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ it will definitely work, I can feel it!¡± she offered encouraging words.


    ¡°Well, about that¡­¡± I stopped, the two girls taking a few steps in front of me before turning back. ¡°We leave tomorrow. Please tell me, my points?¡±


    Netori glanced over at her sister. ¡°Do you want to do it?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± She grabbed a popper seemingly from out of nowhere and then launched it.


    There was a light pop and then confetti gently fell back down, some of it landing in my hair.


    ¡°You did it!¡± Netori smiled. ¡°You leveled. You¡¯re level six now.¡±


    ¡°I never dreamed you would make it this far.¡± Netorase sighed.


    ¡°Hey, doesn¡¯t that make it sound like you were thinking I¡¯d fail!¡±


    Rose grew flustered, and Netori even chuckled as Rose desperately apologized while trying to explain herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ I was joking.¡± I said after I had enough of Rose¡¯s flustered actions. ¡°Rather, what can I do with my points, huh?¡±


    ¡°You have 30,100 points at the moment.¡± Netori explained, switching to a more serious expression, ¡°At the 50,000 point range, the most expensive skill to date, you have the skill Charming.¡±


    ¡°Charming?¡±


    ¡°This skill makes you charming. Men will think you¡¯re charismatic. Women will think you¡¯re interesting. Basically, it gives you the charm of a god.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ really is powerful.¡± I could only shake my head in disbelief. ¡°But¡­ then again¡­ it feels a bit like a handicap, doesn¡¯t it? If everyone just saw me as charming, then what effort would I have to put into a relationship? It¡¯d make me lazy and cause me to lose my edge.¡±


    Netori¡¯s smile grew even larger. ¡°You¡¯re learning, Hakaru¡­ I¡¯m so proud of you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but blush as she looked at me. Lately, her teasing nature had diminished somewhat, and she seemed to approach all of this much more earnestly. I didn¡¯t know if her sister was rubbing off on her, or if it was something to do with me. However, sometimes, the way she looked at me caused my heart to speed up and my mind to turn numb. I had always been attracted to Netori, so these newer emotions were difficult to wrap my mind around.


    ¡°40,000 still can earn you Memorial, but there are also two more skills. Climax is just as it says. It induces a woman to climax. Well, if you do it wrong, it can be uncomfortable and even a little painful to suddenly orgasm without any build-up, but if used wisely, you can make any girl reach the end, even multiple times.¡± Netori chuckled. ¡°The other ability is called Redo. It allows you to remove a memory from someone, making them forget something that happened. What do you think?¡±


    I shook my head and sighed. ¡°Climax would make handling Principal Vienna a cinch. I could just force her to orgasm again and again until she¡¯s a mess. Redo would also be useful. My father, I still don¡¯t know what he remembers from when I hit him with a bat. If I returned with that ability, I could rest easy by making him forget that event.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± The two girls were watching me carefully.


    Even this was a test of sorts. They wanted to see how far I had grown with my reasoning skills.


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford either, so I¡¯d rather learn about what skills I gained at the 30,000-point mark. If any skill is going to help me, it¡¯d have to be one of these.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Netorase warned. ¡°After¡­ we¡­ well¡­ after we win and¡­ do that¡­ well¡­¡±


    She suddenly quieted down, a blush on her face.


    ¡°What sister is trying to say is that when she gives herself to you, you should earn at least 10,000 maybe even 20,000 points, never mind what you earn for defeating another god. In short, not only will you be close to level 7, but you can also buy whichever skill you want.


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± I responded thoughtfully. ¡°I still want to know if there are any other new skills.


    ¡°Other than Bold Desires and Embarrassing Act, just one.¡± Netori sighed. ¡°One 30,000-point skill.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The ability is called Godless,¡± Netori said hesitantly.


    ¡°That sounds rather ominous. What does it do?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It makes you, and all the women whose hearts you possess, immune to all the powers of the gods and goddesses,¡± Netori spoke carefully.


    My eyes widened and my mouth fell open. It was like a god¡¯s blessing? Wasn¡¯t that incredible? If I could guarantee I wouldn¡¯t be affected by someone else¡¯s skills, I could easily defeat them!


    ¡°That ability is perfect!¡± I voiced my excitement. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this ability before? I mean, I know I can¡¯t get it until now, but this is really something.¡±


    The girls glanced at each other, and then Netori sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. It removes the powers of all gods and goddesses. You are right, no god or goddess will be able to use a skill on you. However, that also includes¡­ myself!¡±


    I froze for a moment and then looked at Netori nervously. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°It will make you immune to other gods and goddesses, but it will also make you unable to use any of the skills you learned. In a word, you¡¯ll be back to being a human.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± I shook my head. ¡°How could I take on an ability like that? Give up everything? I might as well be asking to be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The two girls wouldn¡¯t meet my eyes.


    ¡°Right?¡± I asked, a crease forming in my forehead.


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Netori finally spoke, although she was still looking away. ¡°Hakaru is wise.¡±


    ¡°Those skills, please use them to win.¡±


    I think I understood what they were getting at. If I was confident on my own, I didn¡¯t need skills to get by. As soon as I picked that, skills would become meaningless. They couldn¡¯t use them on me or my women, but I couldn¡¯t use anything on them either. It would truly be a fair game, where the best man won. How could I ever expect something like that? It was ridiculous.


    ¡°Pleasure Points.¡± I finally said.


    ¡°Hakaru?¡± Netori blinked.


    I nodded. ¡°Pleasure Points. Knowing how to touch a girl to make her go crazy, right? That¡¯s the best path towards defeating Vienna with the points I have available.¡±


    ¡°R-right¡­¡± Netori closed her open mouth and nodded. ¡°Of course, Hakaru, that is perfect for this situation.¡±


    Netorase smiled, but there was a slight tension in her eyes that wasn¡¯t there before. ¡°Hakaru is correct, this will win the day.¡±


    Did the pair really want me to shed all of my abilities? I knew it was the ultimate show that I had the confidence to succeed with or without my abilities, but if I did this, for some reason it felt like I¡¯d be stabbing myself in the foot. I just couldn¡¯t do something like this. Even though I could use the skills more, I still depended on them. There wasn¡¯t a single girl of recent that I hadn¡¯t used Dirt Scribe and Inner Desires on. Safety First was vital to my current lifestyle, and I even used Manipulation. Even if I disappointed them somewhat it was too soon.


    I received Pleasure Points. Both girls calmed down once I got them back to the dorm room and practiced my points on them, particularly with a massage.


    ¡°M-my turn, my turn!¡± Rose said excitedly after hearing Netori moan for a half-hour straight.


    I spent some time massaging both of them until they were complete jelly, unable to move. They no longer complaining about my choice, instead, giving me a thumbs-up as I systematically disarmed both women.


    In the end, it never occurred to me to take advantage of this state to molest the two goddesses. For some reason, I had a feeling that if I pushed them down, they wouldn¡¯t disappear or flee, but the desire to do so was seemingly absent. Rather, I wasn¡¯t thinking about now, but what I would do next.


    I suppose you could call it preparing their hearts. I was setting up the scaffolding for the relationship I¡¯d have with these women in the future. It was only a matter of time now. The goddesses were mine!


    Previous | Table of Contents | Next

 Book 4: Chapter 28

    Getting on the bus, I sat in a random seat by myself in the middle of the bus. We were getting ready to head-out on the week-long retreat. The location was a lodge a few hour¡¯s drive from here. From what I understood, Vienna had rented the place out for an entire week to bring the school. She said it was to have team-building exercises, but I knew the truth was that she planned to finish her brainwashing techniques.


    I noticed that I was catching the eyes of a few of the ladies around me. At this point, there wasn¡¯t a single girl on this bus that I hadn¡¯t fucked. It was a remarkable system. I had fucked every single one of them, and while none of them knew to what extent I had enjoyed each and every girl, they knew that I wasn¡¯t loyal to a single one of them. Yet, every girl here was willing to share me around. During my week of training, I had even asked a couple of the girls what they thought about our relationship. Their answers left me floored.


    ¡°Even though you have many women, I hope you can give me more attention one day. However, don¡¯t hold back on my account. As Rose says, if I really love you, then I must acknowledge your own happiness.¡± A pretty girl with narrow eyes told me.


    ¡°Hakaru, I enjoy the way you make me feel. Every time I look at you, my heart beats fast and my body grows hot. Every second you touch me, I feel like I could die happy. Why would I want to change this feeling inside me? Aren¡¯t we both happy with things the way they are now?¡± A half-Japanese girl with blue eyes said.


    ¡°What about when I leave?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sad for a while, but I will remember the time I was with you happily. Well, hehe¡­ I still have my boyfriend, so Hakaru doesn¡¯t have to worry about me, but it makes me feel good knowing you do.¡±


    Even the single girls seemed to be fine with it. In their minds, they were willing to share me because it led to their own personal happiness. It was as if all the pettiness, jealousy, and competitiveness that should have been there was absent. It was a surreal experience, and I knew that it was only possible because of the presence of a certain goddess.


    The bus was divided up into two sections. In the front were the majority of the girls, while the back held most of the boys. Principal Vienna sat in the middle while all the guys hovered around her with completely cucked expressions. It was clear they were all under her spell. Despite my winning most of the girl¡¯s hearts and keeping them from Vienna¡¯s clutches, there was very little I could do about the guys until my plan went off and I could finally wreck her in front of them. Only then would the infatuated expressions on the guy¡¯s faces dissipate.


    For the moment, they were putty in her hands. Even Matt had a spellbound look on his face as he listened to her every word. I didn¡¯t know for certain, but I suspected the reason he left Tiana was exactly because of his growing infatuation with Vienna. The only guy free of that infatuation was me. Of course, I didn¡¯t sit anywhere near Vienna or the guys. I was sitting upfront with the girls, surrounded by the women I had enjoyed the last month or so. My eyes finally drifted to Rose. She was sitting in the seat in front of mine and was chatting happily with three other girls.


    Even though I was just looking at the back of her head, just looking at her started to cause me to feel funny. I felt heat and desire that was no less than when I was with the other women I loved. This was completely independent of the feeling I had for Kira, the body that surrounded Netorase. Even though I had only seen her physical form the one time she exited Kira, I felt an intense caring and desire for her.


    She seemed to notice that I was staring at her back, as she suddenly looked back at me. With a smile that was so enchanting it was a bit dangerous, she looked at me shyly while pushing the hair back over her ear.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, her cheeks starting to change to a shade of red.


    ¡°It¡¯s just, you¡¯re absolutely incredible, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Her redness continued to intensify. It was a reaction that was different in manner from Kira¡¯s entirely. It was a behavior that was uniquely Rose¡¯s, and it made her even more beautiful than I imagined.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ don¡¯t keep looking at me like that?¡± She said, her breath coming out weakly.


    ¡°But you¡¯re so beautiful,¡± I responded. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I didn¡¯t realize how incredible you are.¡±


    Her body shuddered for a moment and she closed her eyes before opening them and looking at me, appearing even shyer until she put a sudden pout on her face. ¡°Hakaru is no fair.¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡±


    ¡°When you say those words, and you look at me that way, you¡¯re going cause me to lose myself. We¡¯re so close, but if Hakaru pushes, I won¡¯t be able to hold back any longer.¡±


    The words she was saying were quite implicit. If I wanted her, Netorase would give me her everything. However, the end result is that Kira would just be Kira again, and all of her assistance would be gone. In truth, I already felt like victory was assured, but I still wanted Netorase around just in case. The implications of her words still struck home, and I felt my own breath quicken as I looked at the intense lust and desire in her expression. A lot of the other girls on the bus were shooting us looks, whispering, and then giggling.


    ¡°Ah? Rose hasn¡¯t had Hakaru?¡± The girl next to her said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Tiana suddenly wrapped her arms around me from the seat behind. ¡°Have you two seriously not gone all the way yet? I would have sworn you had.¡±


    Realizing that our private conversation, spoken mostly with our eyes, was seen by over half the bus, the usually blunt Rose turned petrified. It turned out that, as good as she was with one-and-one and convincing other women, she was no good at receiving some of the same treatment herself.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ you totally need to do her!¡± One girl said. ¡°Of course, you can have me for dessert¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the appetizer!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not good if Hakaru cums too early for their first time.¡± A girl in glasses explained. ¡°Then, it¡¯s only natural he deposits in me before he settles things with Rose.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t I the cumdumpster?¡± Tiana showed her tattoo and shook her butt at the other girls. ¡°I should definitely have Hakaru¡¯s cum first.¡±


    ¡°Rose, when he has sex with you, we should film it.¡± One girl laughed. ¡°After convincing us girls to impale ourselves on that big thing, it¡¯s only fitting we all get to watch her ¡°o¡± face as she creams on that monster!¡±


    Thankfully, the guys didn¡¯t hear this vulgar conversation from the back of the bus, although given how spellbound they were, they probably wouldn¡¯t have reacted if they had. While Rose turned so red she looked like she was about to burst, the girls continued to relentlessly tease the both of us. Considering I had seen all of their ¡®o¡¯ faces, I didn¡¯t mind. In fact, this kind of free atmosphere of sharing felt impossibly good.


    Who would have thought that this is what Netorase truly meant? It was sharing in a way where both parties were happier for it. It was being able to freely talk about sex with your best friend because the pair of you were having sex with the same man! It was a freedom and peace that I desperately needed, and it had always been an aspect of the supposedly despised NTR.


    I wanted Rose. I also wanted Rory. And Netori for that matter too. I wanted all of them. The end was coming soon. Taking a sneak peak at Vienna, I began to work out my plan for how I was going to take her. It was all easier said than done. First off, despite the fact that I was blackmailing her and we had already had sex, she still continued on with this retreat. That meant she was confident that she was going to succeed in brainwashing everyone.


    Secondly, all the men around her acted like guard dogs, making it impossible to approach her. For our first time, she had created a precaution. Every time I attempted to get to her, there was a boy nearby stationed as a guard. She knew that I couldn¡¯t blackmail or rape her in front of other students, so she made sure she was always in the presence of another student.


    As a result, despite all my training with the goddess sisters, I hadn¡¯t spent any more time with Vienna. Now, we were going on this retreat, and every guy was around her. How was I going to turn her into my sex toy if I couldn¡¯t get her alone for even a moment? A better question, how was I going to show her being the slut she is without being in the presence of these sycophants?


    Actually, I did have an answer for that last one. I had borrowed some of the equipment from the recording studio. My thought was to set up a stream. Once I got her alone, I would seduce her and then stream it once things got saucy. Rose¡¯s job would be to make sure the video started playing in front of all of the class, revealing Principal Vienna as she turns into a raging slut. With my new skill, I was certain that I could achieve this goal with ease. Speaking of which¡­


    ¡°Haahhaaaa¡­ Hakaru¡­ n-no fair¡­¡± Tiana moaned breathlessly in my ear.


    She had wrapped her arms around me from behind and hadn¡¯t bothered to let go, keeping her chest pressed on the back of my head while talking to Rose and the other girls, mostly about me and Rose and what our night together should be like. Thus, since she was being irritating, I attacked a few obscure pleasure points. For a woman like Tiana who was always insatiable, to have her body aroused in such a manner was pure torture and delight.


    One pleasure point was on her wrist, which I grabbed. The other was actually on her breast, but because she was on my head, I had used her hair to mask my hands approach, and then I targeted that point as well. Stimulating to pleasure points on Tiana, she slowly started talking to other girls less and less. Even though it had been clear the goddesses wanted me to select Godless, I knew I wasn¡¯t ready for that ability. That didn¡¯t mean Pleasure Points was any less awesome. This ability was able to turn two goddesses into goo, so how could it not destroy Tiana!


    ¡°Haaahaaa¡­ It¡¯s going to come out and make a mess.¡± Tiana begged, whispering in my ear with tears in her eyes.


    Ah, well, she shouldn¡¯t have used my head as a boob rack. Well, normally, I¡¯d be fine with just that, but Tiana was a girl I enjoyed torturing just a bit. My fingers began to attack her points even harder. She took in a breath with a hiss.


    ¡°Haaa¡­ haaa¡­ H-hakaru!¡± Her entire body shuddered as she had an uncontrollable orgasm induced just by two fingers lightly massaging two different spots.


    I finally let go and she collapsed back on the seat. If you listened close, the sound of fabric hitting the seat was slightly wet now, so she really had made a mess, it seemed. The only thing more intense was the erotic scent, which she couldn¡¯t keep from drifting to her neighbors, even though she struggled to open the window.


    When I glanced up, I realized that all the nearby girls were glancing at me with excited looks. Rose gave me a hidden mischievous look and then stuck out her tongue. It looked like my discrete punishment for Tiana had been caught by the other girls on the bus. Three of them suddenly moved at the same time, but the quickest of the girls managed to get a spot next to me. She stuck out her tongue at the other two girls, and then gave me a pleading look with her eyes.


    I sighed, cracking my knuckles. Well, at least I had something to do for the rest of the bus ride. By the time we pulled in front of the retreat lodge, the windows were foggy and all of the girls were out of breath and oddly relaxed. It was a complete mystery to most of the boys on the bus. As they walked up to the front of the bus and the exit, they also noticed that all the seats had various degrees of wet spots, and there was a pungent odor in the air.


    It truly was one of this class trips great mysteries.

 Book 4: Chapter 29

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen,¡± Vienna announced as she gathered all of the students in front of the lodge. ¡°Tonight, we will have a small welcoming party. You all must attend. I have very special plans to encourage a deep bonding experience.¡±


    The boys chatted excitedly to each other, shooting the principal aroused and fervent looks. Even the girls discussed the celebration excitedly. Though I had won the hearts of most of the girls in the class, it wasn¡¯t like we had informed them about NTR Crush, let alone Principal Vienna¡¯s nefarious plans. So, to them, this was all just a good time.


    As for me, I had a worried expression on my face. I thought I¡¯d have time to set things up, but it looked like Principal Vienna planned to make her move tonight. How did I know that this welcoming party was going to be her move? Well, it was honestly more of a hunch. The only way she could really stop me was to make her move first, although it left me a little worried wondering what kind of move she planned to play.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± Rose whispered, lightly touching my arm.


    ¡°Yeah, I know. We¡¯re going to have to move fast.¡± I whispered back. ¡°We need to lure Vienna away from this party and to a predetermined spot that I¡¯ll record. Then, while I¡¯m turning her to mush, you make sure the recording displays where the party is at. The guys will have no choice but to watch while their illustrious teacher is turned into a cum-guzzling slut.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ very well, as long as you¡¯re confident you can turn her to mush.¡± Rose agreed with a nod.


    Our whispers were lost along with all the other people excitedly chatting about tonight. Once enough time had passed, Vienna raised her hand to silence everyone.


    ¡°My class. Please find your rooms and grow comfortable. It¡¯s just past noon now. We¡¯ll meet in the evening.¡±


    With that, the group of students was allowed to enter the lodge. The place was a massive two-story building with a wood exterior. It had multiple dorm rooms and a few singles. There was a massive porch and patio outside. Most importantly, it was surrounded by forest and was next to a lake. This was truly an isolated place, even when compared to the campus.


    I quickly found one of the isolated rooms apart from the dorms. Many of the other guys wanted to sleep in the same room so they could stay up and talk about girls, probably how much they all wanted Principal Vienna. I didn¡¯t get along with these guys. They also seemed to have subconsciously picked up on the tension between me and the Principal, so they blocked me out of their circle as well. Simply put, I didn¡¯t cause them trouble and they didn¡¯t cause me trouble.


    ¡°Hey, Matt.¡± I saw a familiar face walking by my room.


    He froze for a second, but then turned back, glancing my direction with an awkward expression on his face. For all intents and purposes, I had taken his woman. However, the result was he had his first sexual experience with her. Furthermore, in the end, he broke it off with her, not the other way around. At the moment, Principal Vienna had put her claws in him, so he naturally didn¡¯t dwell much on that relationship.


    ¡°Hakaru.¡± He said shortly as he stopped at my door, looking like he really didn¡¯t want to be seen with me.


    ¡°You know¡­ I heard from the girls that Principal Vienna really likes you.¡±


    He froze for a second, and then crossed his arms and looked away. ¡°If you¡¯re just going to pull pranks, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Have you seen the way she looks at you?¡± I waved my hands. ¡°You should definitely confess to her.¡±


    ¡°Wh-why do you say that?¡± His face still held disbelief, but just enough hope that he was willing to hear me out.


    I hide a smile as I looked up at him and shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s no matter to me what you choose to do with your life. Rather, as you¡¯ve probably guessed, Principal Vienna and I don¡¯t get along. My grades are going to suffer, but I think if the teacher is in love, she¡¯d likely grade easier on me.¡±


    Seeing that my excuse was still inherently selfish, Matt became more willing to accept it. His arrogant demeanor started to return and he lifted up his chin.


    ¡°Oh? I thought you were up to something? Why should I help you out?¡±


    ¡°I heard it on good authority that at the party tonight, the teacher is going to do something special.¡±


    He shook for a second, his arms dropping to his sides. ¡°I- heard that too!¡±


    ¡°Well, rumor has it, that she plans to date one of the students in the class. She wants to demonstrate to everyone how a proper relationship should exist.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡± His suspicion was disappearing the more I spoke.


    ¡°Well, she was originally going to pick someone at random. However, if you confess to her immediately before the event, then when she picks someone¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s going to pick me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely be at the forefront of her mind. It¡¯s your chance to seduce her.¡±


    The excitement on his face turned suspicious for a moment. ¡°Wh-why are offering me this? You could set up any guy as her choice, including yourself!¡±


    ¡°Eh? I¡¯m not interested in her.¡± I waved my hands. ¡°But as to why I picked you, it¡¯s simple. First off, of every guy in class, you¡¯re the only one I know. Secondly of every guy in class, you¡¯re the only one who has had sex.¡±


    Matt¡¯s suspicion disappeared as his face turned red. ¡°Th-that¡­¡±


    I laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be ashamed of that. Use it! Won¡¯t you be able to be more comfortable with her and better seduce her with a little experience?¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s right!¡± Matt formed a smile. ¡°I really am her best option! I¡¯m going to write her a love letter right now. I¡¯ll have her meet me a half-hour before the event!¡±


    ¡°Good job! Hey, where do you plan to confess? You know, location is everything.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I haven¡¯t thought of that¡­¡± He blushed.


    ¡°You want me to help you write it?¡±


    ¡°R-really, you will?¡± He asked hopefully.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve seen how successful I am with girls. So, with my help, you can definitely make sure she comes.¡±


    ¡°T-thanks!¡± He then looked away while rubbing the back of his head. ¡°Ah¡­ Hakaru, you¡¯re a good guy. I¡¯m sorry I thought ill of you.¡±


    I waved my hands, ¡°Don¡¯t be. As I said, I just want to increase your chances of scoring here so my grades might improve. I¡¯m being completely selfish!¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ well, then please, advise me.¡±


    The pair of us spend the next hour writing a love note that would definitely cause the teacher to have to come deal with it. I slipped a few choice words in there that would definitely leave her feeling she had to see who it was. Matt finally left my room with a letter in her hands and a smile on his face.


    Of course, I was only using him. Even so, I wasn¡¯t that good as to get him to put his guard down completely. I used a healthy dose of manipulation too, egging him on until he finally decided to throw away all of his doubts and make a move on Principal Vienna.


    Once he was out of sight, the friendly smile on my face dissipated and I left the male hall and headed to the female. There was no one blocking boys from entering the girl¡¯s room. Then again, if the teacher had her way, everyone there would be her sex subordinates by the end of the day, and it wouldn¡¯t matter. The relationships between boys and girls would be gone, and everyone would only be focused on Vienna.


    ¡°Hey, Tiana?¡± I asked, knocking on her door.


    Tiana was lying on a bed, reading a magazine. When she saw me, she tossed it aside and broke into a smile.


    ¡°Hakaru!¡± She said excitedly, ¡°Did you come to finish what you started on the bus?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ sorry, I can¡¯t, beautiful.¡± I gave her a disarming grin. ¡°There is a lot happening tonight, and I¡¯d like your assistance.¡±


    ¡°Hakaru needs me?¡± A silly grin formed on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do it! No matter how degrading!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ well, it¡¯s not that bad. I just need you to keep tabs on Matt. Immediately before the party, I need you to distract him. Do whatever you want to keep him from leaving, even if you have to use your body.¡±


    She put on a pouty expression. ¡°Y-you said I should only use my body to please you!¡±


    ¡°I know what I said¡­¡± I sighed. ¡°But this is too important. I mean, don¡¯t use your body unless there are no other options, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ o-okay.¡± She nodded, her eyes still bright and filled with love.


    I gave her the location she had to keep him away just in case, and like that, I turned to leave. I had only made it halfway down the hallway when I heard my name whispered softly.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡±


    I turned to see a single room. The woman inside it was Principal Vienna herself. Immediately, my hackles rose and I put up my defenses. There was no way I¡¯d let her ruin my carefully made plans. There was no way she¡¯d have heard my discussion with Matt or Tiana, right?


    ¡°Can you come here, please?¡± She asked, sitting down on her bed and crossing her legs.


    Looking both ways down the hall, I realized there was just no way I could run. Making a small sigh, I entered the room and closed the door behind me. I stood in front of Principal Vienna, my enemy, with a defiant expression on my face.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ I surrender.¡± She responded.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not fool ourselves. I know you¡¯re playing the game for one of the gods or goddesses, just like that girl Rose. When I put the pair of you together, I was hoping you¡¯d destroy each other, yet, you seemed to have joined forces. I hadn¡¯t anticipated this at all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Up until now, we had not discussed the game at all. In fact, other than with the goddesses, it felt a little weird to talk about the game openly with a competitor.


    ¡°So, I realize that I am outmatched. Whatever plans you had to destroy me, you can put them aside. I¡¯ rather not face the humiliation, when I know that I¡¯m just going to lose anyway. Since I saw the blackmail you had of me, I knew you were a man I couldn¡¯t handle.¡±


    Although her words were sweet, they were difficult to swallow. ¡°Why do you think I would trust you?¡±


    She put up her hands defensively. ¡°You have my word. If you need it in writing, I can provide it. I¡¯ll also allow you to take embarrassing photos of me. Perhaps, I could get out of being filmed having sex with that man. However, if I¡¯m pictured with a student? With that as blackmail, I could never defy you.


    I shook my head. ¡°No, that isn¡¯t good enough. Fortunately, I know what is.¡±


    She raised her eyes to glance at me. Her expression wasn¡¯t scared or worried. Rather, she looked resigned.


    ¡°What does Hakaru have in mind?¡±


    ¡°I have a skill. All you have to do is make a promise to me, and then we¡¯ll kiss on it. That will be sufficient.¡±


    ¡°Very well¡­ I will do as you ask.¡±


    ¡°What about the party tonight?¡±


    ¡°After the party, I will get rid of all of the boys. Then, there will be only girls for Master.¡±


    I must become Hakaru¡¯s woman. It is the only way.


    I struck her with Dirt Scribe and found her thoughts lined up with her words. Although calling me Master was a bit excessive, I didn¡¯t mind this victory.


    ¡°In that case, make your promise.¡±


    ¡°Hakaru, I promise to be your woman. I promise that my body is yours. I will champion no god or goddess, and I will not betray you.¡±


    The Locked Promise slammed into effect. If she had a god or goddess to block it, I would have known at this point. It was clear she was on the effect now.


    ¡°Very well, then, after the party, I¡¯m going to have some fun with your body,¡± I told her.


    She lowered her head. ¡°As Hakaru wishes.¡±


    I left her room whistling. This was far easier than I thought. Of course, I still didn¡¯t trust her. My original plan was not going to stop. I¡¯d lure her away with Matt, push her down, and then make the whole classroom watch her. However, with Locked Promise, I suspected there could be nothing she could do. The game was set. It was time for the checkmate.


    Previous | Table of Contents | Next

 Book 4: Chapter 30

    The remainder of my free time passed quickly. I managed to speak with Netorase for a bit. I passed off all of the equipment she needed to do her recordings. She may be a goddess, but she was knowledgeable when it came to modern technology. She had Kira as a student president to pull on if she didn¡¯t know the information herself. Then, we went over the plan one more time just to be certain. I told her about Vienna¡¯s surrender. Naturally, she was very suspicious about the entire thing, just as I was.


    ¡°It¡¯s a trick,¡± Rose said, although her expression was uncertain.


    ¡°I used Lock Promise on her. Is there some way she could have resisted it?¡±


    She started to shake her head but paused for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡±


    ¡°Actually, now that I think of it, I thought I had used Locked Promise on Kira at one point, but isn¡¯t she a blessed vessel? Wouldn¡¯t that be impossible?¡±


    As far as I knew, she was still bound by that promise. Netorare had informed me that as I leveled, Locked Promise could be maintained on more people. At the moment, I had the ability to use it on three different people. That was one of the other advantages of leveling. Every ability you have grows stronger. However, that didn¡¯t stop the fact that Kira wasn¡¯t simply a blessed vessel, but she was openly functioning as Rose¡¯s avatar when I used the skill on her.


    ¡°This is something that Netori probably doesn¡¯t want you to know¡­¡± Rose said uncertainly.


    ¡°Well, she needs to stop sheltering me from everything>¡± I shot back. ¡°How am I supposed to grow if she keeps me in the dark all the time.¡±


    She closed her eyes for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Abilities do work on gods and blessed vessels, but only under certain circumstances.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Under what circumstance?¡±


    ¡°Simply, when the powers of the person using the skill exceed the powers of the source of the protection.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Remember when we told you about how powerful we were as NTR, and how Matrimony borrowed power to suppress us until she didn¡¯t need to anymore?¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, simply put, we were more powerful that Matrimony in the beginning, and she couldn¡¯t do anything to us. However, we were hurting from the loss and we never realized how vindictive, jealous, and spiteful Matrimony truly is. We underestimated her, thinking we could part amicably. Our split¡­ that was¡­ my fault.¡±


    ¡°Your fault?¡±


    ¡°I believed that we could get Matrimony to share. I believed that one day, we¡¯d have him back, and we could all live together. Netori simply wanted to take him back, while Netorare wanted to wallow in self-pity. When she grew stronger than us, rather than pity us or leave, she decided to deal a fatal strike using her skills.


    ¡°That was when we broke into three. She then used a contract written in stone to bind us into our weaker forms. From then on, NTR became the three NTR sisters. Unless certain conditions are met, we cannot reform into our old selves. It didn¡¯t help that Netori still blames me for not being aggressive enough.¡±


    ¡°So, what does that mean for the three of you?¡±


    ¡°It means we¡¯re lower gods. We used to be a top-tier god. We weren¡¯t as powerful as the fundamental laws, but our strength earned us respect. Now, we¡¯re trash gods. Even Matrimony and him, they were incompatible with each other, and as a result, they fell from being top-tier gods to only mid-tier over the centuries since.


    ¡°Most of the gods involved in this are low-tier gods. If a mid-tier¡­ or a high-tier god got involved¡­ we¡¯d have no hope of succeeding at all. That¡¯s why it was so important to Netori to keep this all under wraps. If Matrimony found out about it, she would certainly interfere. She is petty and spiteful.¡± The usually calm Rose had an angry expression on her face when talking about Matrimony.


    ¡°So, my abilities are rather useless, aren¡¯t they¡­¡± I sighed.


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Netorase shook her head. ¡°You see, most of the gods and goddesses you¡¯re battling are at or near the same level as you. They won¡¯t be able to block your skills, and you won¡¯t be able to block their skills.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Then what happened to you and Kira?¡±


    She blushed. ¡°First off, I don¡¯t use Kira as a complete vessel, so my protection of her is a bit lacking compared to a pure soul isolation. Secondly, at that time, I had grown weak and temporarily lost control of Kira. I had¡­ overextended my powers here. Since I left with Kira, we had been trying to help you by taking down other gods and goddesses playing.


    ¡°Believe it or not, other than Vienna, we had already caused two gods to lose their champions.¡±


    ¡°Seriously!¡± My eyes widened in surprise.


    I had thought I had been doing everything on my own, but when Kira chose to leave, she never stopped thinking of helping me. She defeated two other opponents that now I wouldn¡¯t have to deal with.


    ¡°I had used a great deal of my power to defeat the last opponent. It required bending the rules a bit and I received a backlash. That was why Kira took control during our argument. Then, when you to¡­ ahem¡­ I was too week, and Locked Promise managed to bind me.¡±


    ¡°You? Don¡¯t you mean Kira?¡±


    ¡°I was sharing her body. A binding against her soul is the same as a binding against my soul. Even though I didn¡¯t say the words, I cannot defy them.¡±


    I thought back to what the promise actually was.


    ¡°I¡¯m yours, forever. I¡¯m Hakaru¡¯s woman.¡± Netorase said, and then lightly smiled.


    ¡°S-sorry¡­ I was just in the moment.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ it made me so happy to swear that, but when I saw that those words were only meant for Kira¡­ hmph¡­ even the goddess of sharing can grow a little upset!¡± She playfully hit my shoulder, but she had a smile and a blush on her cheeks.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I get it!¡± I held up my hands, defending myself from her until I grabbed her wrists and then pulled her close.


    Our bodies met, and our lips started closing in.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I had to change how I was doing things.¡± She continued, turning her head to avoid going too far. ¡°Since I made that promise, I couldn¡¯t seduce men anymore, even if I used trickery and illusions. It violated my promise. So, I decided to help Hakaru instead, first by challenging you and then by helping you. I had wanted to defeat all your enemies myself, to prove I was good enough for you.


    ¡°Netorase¡­¡± I said, looking into her gentle, loving eyes.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± She grew even more flustered, which was very cute. ¡°I was wrong, just like Netori. The two of us were both trying to protect you in our own way. Of all people, it was Netorare who understood it the most. As soon as she realized what she had to do, she gave herself to you. She trusted in you to grow into the man she hoped you would be. She trusted her very life essence in your hands. In many ways, I admire her conviction.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s why I¡¯m saying Hakaru doesn¡¯t need to worry about her breaking her promise. Since you felt that Locked Promise worked, it worked. She might have been able to block it, but once it is activated, even a goddess can¡¯t refuse it.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°So,¡± She smiled with wet tears in her eyes, ¡°When you finish with that Principal bitch, I¡¯ll give myself to you too, and trust in you to bring us back together. Win my sister¡¯s heart quickly. She¡¯s stubborn, but once you have all of our hearts, you can put us back together.¡±


    For a second, I felt a pang of fear at that. ¡°How? I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll¡­ figure it out.¡± She said softly, putting her head down against my chest, ¡°We all believe in you.¡±


    I held her like that for a while. Eventually, it was noticed by some of the girls, who started to grow rowdy while saying lewd things until she was red in the face and even I felt embarrassed. Unrepressed women were surprisingly direct! I fled the dorm room before I drew interest from the Principal and potentially had an interference with my plans.


    With that, I started going through my back and picking out my suit. This was the suit I had worn the day I had seduced Maria. I kept it since I felt it was a bit of a good luck charm. Since I was planning on seducing another woman, looking my best sounded like a good idea. I took a quick shower, combed my hair, dressed up in my suit, and even used a bit of cologne.


    Well, I didn¡¯t really need to seduce her. Even after thinking through the promise a dozen times, I couldn¡¯t think of any holes. As long as I broke her in front of the students, she¡¯d definitely become my woman and the god who follows her would be defeated. Other than that, I just had to trust in Netorase to handle her part of the deal. For me, I needed to focus on turning Vienna into a slut.


    The time came, and I headed to the spot where Vienna was supposed to meet Matt. I had checked to make sure the letter made it, and I managed to get a confirmation through Rose. As far as whether Vienna would choose to come, I felt like she would have to. I¡¯d be very surprised if she decided to blow him off. It was still about thirty minutes before the gathering, so she had enough time.


    As for Matt, I kept track of where he was and made sure that Tiana was there to intercept him. I hoped it didn¡¯t come to them having sex to keep him from this meeting. Well, she only really needed to distract him for a few minutes. Once I had her out of her clothing and bent over the side rails, he could walk in and see it. He¡¯d probably be too stunned to say or do anything. It would have the same effect on him as it would on all the other lovestruck guys.


    The spot I decided to meet her was on the second floor. There was a large wooden patio that shot off the side of the building overlooking the lake. Mixed with the sound of soft crickets from the forest, and it was an extremely beautiful few. There were several reasons I picked this location.


    First off, the sound would be cut off from those in the lodge. Secondly, there were several very large floodlights shining on the deck, giving it bright, clear lighting. These lights also blinded you, making it very easy to hide recording equipment next to them. Third, this was nearby the ballroom where the festivities were being held, meaning the cable running didn¡¯t need to be too excessive. Finally, there were at least a half dozen porches spread around the house. With the darkness outside, the only thing that showed on the camera was the wood floor and the two of us. No one would be able to find us too quickly and ruin the show.


    When I opened the door, the light shined past me. Principal Vienna was already waiting there. She was wearing a summer dress now, far different from her usual business attire. When she turned, she put her hand over her eyes and squinted, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to see who I was until I showed myself.


    ¡°Some advice¡­ if you wish to give a lady a love letter, you should be on time.¡± She chastised, although her voice was somewhat gentle.


    Who did she think it was? Well, there was no point in it keeping the charade going any longer. I walked out onto the deck, my smile growing as I came into the light and she could make out my face. As soon as she saw me, her eyes widened in shock, and then in horror.


    ¡°Actually, I think¡­ I¡¯m here at exactly the right time.¡± I responded.

 Book 4: Chapter 31

    ¡°Ha-Hakaru!¡± Vienna gasped, taking a step back in surprise.


    ¡°Hello, Vienna.¡± I chuckled. ¡°What? You were expecting someone else?¡±


    She made a bitter face, looking away. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that you had such strong feelings for me.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ well, perhaps I went a little overboard.¡±


    She sniffed, crossing her arms. ¡°What is it that you really want? We have a deal.¡±


    ¡°Well, what can I say?¡± I held out my arms. ¡°I altered the deal. Pray I do not alter it further.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Come here!¡± I moved forward and grabbed her, causing her to let out a yip.


    It was very unlikely, but I feared she might bolt for the door. Since I now had her in my hands, there were no more worries. Rather, I could enjoy myself.


    ¡°Hakaru, don¡¯t¡­Mmm!¡± She tried to fight back, but I locked her with my lips immediately.


    She managed to get her hands up to my chest where she pushed, finally getting her lips free. She turned her head away, still avoiding my advances.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ after the meeting, you can do whatever you want to me.¡± She panted, but then she grinned. ¡°At least, you can try.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ I think you¡¯ll find the guy who came all over your tits to be vastly different from last time.¡± I snorted.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ don¡¯t all little boys just cum on mommy¡¯s tits?¡± She responded.


    As she realized she couldn¡¯t escape by acting innocent and pleading, she started to switch strategies, now she was trying to goad me with criticism and demeaning words. She wanted to make me angry, perhaps even sloppy. However, I didn¡¯t plan to fall for it.


    I reached up and grabbed her blouse, tearing it open. She exhaled of breath in surprise as her large breasts were once again freed from their restraints. Her clothing, which was always confining, hid a sensual body that demanded to be free. As her chest bounced out of her torn blouse, I dived right in, grabbing her breasts. Vienna didn¡¯t stop me from pawing at her, but she did have an ugly expression on her face, clearly unhappy that I was doing this.


    ¡°Well, you are a young boy.¡± She finally sighed. ¡°I suppose it was too much to expect you to hold it in until after. Very well. Since I still have time, I¡¯ll get you off. Fifteen minutes is more than enough time to leave you happy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still looking down on me.¡± I chuckled rubbing my face in her cleavage.


    Of course, I hadn¡¯t used my pressure points yet. In fact, I was intentionally acting like an inexperienced high school boy on purpose. Putting all my efforts into playing with her tits, I came off like your typical kid who didn¡¯t know how to touch a woman. She already had the impression I was just too young to satisfy a real woman, so I was simply reinforcing it. In truth, I had long graduated from that level even before my training with Netorase. It was just bad luck and admittedly my own hubris that I had failed to properly satisfy her during our first encounter and came early. Sasori and my mother were both also mature women, and I had left them satisfied. Adding to that my training under the guidance of two insatiable goddesses, and I could be said to be at my prime right now.


    As I sloppily sucked her nipple, I could feel Vienna touching my hand, stroking it in an almost motherly, or perhaps condescending way. I could feel her body relaxing in my grip. Her guard was starting to drop, as well as her physical and emotional defenses. She thought she was going to take control, make me climax, and then go about her business.


    The expectation was a hard thing to overcome, so it was easy for her to fall for this trap. It was one of the first things the goddesses taught me. First appearances were hard to shake, and if you give someone an impression, it¡¯s much easier to reinforce it than to destroy it. Even had she been warned by her god to be wary around me, an adult woman would struggle to see a boy as a man. She was treating me like a puppy dog when what she really had in her arms was a dragon preparing to devour her.


    Well, suckering her in was easy. The tricky part was to destroy her misconceptions. It had to be done swiftly and absolutely, not giving her any time to recover until she was nothing but putty in my hands.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­¡± She let out light moans as I played with her chest.


    They were carefully calculated to excite my blood and push me over the edge. Now that I could see the signs of this woman¡¯s attempts to manipulate and get what she wanted, they became all the more amateurish.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ please¡­ stick it in!¡± She begged.


    Naturally, she intended to drive me over the limit. There had been a subtle degree of impatience as I sucked on her tits. She clearly wanted to get this over with as quickly as possible so that she could return to her event and whatever her grand plan was.


    That¡¯s why I allowed my eyes to flash with excitement, my mouth opening hungrily as I stared at her. My capacity to act deserved an award. On the other hand, since this was all being recorded, her request would be another chain that would bind her. She didn¡¯t realize it, but while trying to deal with me, she was only adding to her own humiliation and defeat.


    I pawed hungrily at her body, grabbing at her ass as someone like Matt might. My expression said that all I wanted was to unwrap and savor this body, like the horny teenager I was. Vienna had completely fallen for the illusion, grabbing my hand from her butt and leading me to the edge of the porch. She slowly unzipped the side of her skirt, allowing her ass to pop out the top as the tight material slid down. I gulped down saliva. It added to the effect, but the gulp was genuine. She had a perfect bubble butt, and I was genuinely taken aback for a moment until I got back control of my body.


    She knew just what she was doing, and she reached back and spread herself, ¡°Come¡­ please¡­ I want it inside me.¡±


    Her voice was drenched in honey, but I was one of a few people who realized how venomous it actually was. Of course, it was part of my plan to depict Vienna as the aggressor. I hoped the camera got a good view of her begging a student to penetrate her. I stepped forward, grabbing her ass greedily, even letting just a hint of drool fall from my face. She smiled at me with a seductive smile. She really thought I couldn¡¯t see the hidden scorn in her expression.


    Well, even a promise made under Locked Promise couldn¡¯t change a person¡¯s hidden feelings. She may have agreed to offer me her body, which was exactly why she couldn¡¯t reject me right now, but that didn¡¯t mean her attitude and behavior changed. That sort of thing would come next.


    I lined my dick up with her pussy. Even though she was an experienced woman, my dick was big enough to cause her to gasp. Compared to that councilman and his pencil dick, this beast would definitely need to be pushed to fit into her caverns.


    I worked on forcing my dick into her, continuing the charade of an inexperienced and over-eager guy. I even popped the head into her ass for a moment.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Her cry was genuine this time. ¡°Wrong hole, Hakaru¡­ naughty boy¡­¡±


    Her voice wasn¡¯t angry but teasing. Had it been me from even a week or two ago, I might have just forced it into her ass and had my way with her. I would have enjoyed her yowls and screams as I fucked her roughly in the butt. I would have fucked her until she collapsed, her ass sore and her eyes filled with tears. More embarrassingly, I would have walked away thinking I had won.


    But the truth was that acting that way would have been a defeat for me. My goal wasn¡¯t to gain satisfaction or revenge. It wasn¡¯t to demean or embarrass her. Rather, I was here to make Vienna mine. I had to warp her body and mind until I was the only thing that mattered. I had to fuck her so good that she handed me her heart. Thus, after re-fixing my dick, I finally slid it into her pussy.


    ¡°Oh, Hakaru¡­ so big¡­ you¡¯re making me cum¡­¡± She moaned, gyrating her hips on my cock.


    Even though her body was leaning over the rails and she was bent over, she was using her body to satisfy my dick, rocking her ass back and forth. The floodlights shined off of my wet dick as it slid in and out of her tight, waiting snatch. I didn¡¯t even need to thrust like this, as Vienna was doing all of the motions herself, using her skill as a woman to satisfy my dick.


    Sasori had occasionally become aggressive like this too. At the time, I had grown flustered and all but let her have her way with me. Any attempts to take control looked like the pouts of a child who didn¡¯t know how to best satisfy his own dick. Just letting go and letting the girl lead had some merit, but today wasn¡¯t a day for that kind of thing.


    With her butt facing me and her face the other direction, she didn¡¯t see the dark grin forming on my lips. Had she seen it, she definitely would have grown more cautious and stopped trying to work my shaft to quickly get me off. Of course, while she was doing this, I wasn¡¯t being useless. Although my skill allowed me to instantly ascertain the sensitive parts of a woman, every woman was different and carried her own nuances. The longer I studied her body, the more attuned to her vices I became. Thus, when I began, I would touch her in every way that inflamed her body.


    Of course, I also used Inner Desires on her, further determining that she actually secretly liked being dominated. Then, excuse me if I stop being gentle. As far as Dirt Scribe goes¡­


    Get off already¡­ I have things to do¡­


    Yeah, it told me what I already knew to be the truth. She was just going through motions, convinced that she had the upper hand. All she had to do was finish me off and then she could follow through with whatever her plans were. I wasn¡¯t convinced she didn¡¯t still have something up her sleeve, so naturally, this next part was necessary. As far as how close I was to losing it, the answer would be not at all. If I went by Netori¡¯s rating system, my own sexual stamina had increased to 25/100, nearly doubling in the last month.


    Sexual stamina related not just to how long you could last, but also how long you could go, which were similar, but also quite different. As a typical rule, every 10 levels you could cum and then keep going. So, at 10, you could bring a girl full satisfaction with just your penis and climax at roughly the same time, on average. Someone less than ten might have to depend on fingers, toys, or tongue.  At 25, I could creampie a girl twice and still have the stamina to keep going a little bit longer. That was a rough estimate, naturally, and also depended on the woman¡¯s sexual stamina.


    While my success might seem like a middling amount, most professional pornstars only sat at around a 40. According to Netori, the 60s was reserved for sex-obsessed nymphomaniacs, people who literally had a mental illness. As for higher than that? In order to have higher sexual stamina, you¡¯d need higher stamina, and that exceeds the limits of what a human can do. Only the sex gods are that rambunctious.


    Yeah, this is enough waiting. It¡¯s time to bring her into submission.


    I reached out and under her body, cupping her tits. She made a pleased moan as I grabbed onto them. Then, I squeezed the part just under the fat, attacking the most sensitive part of her chest which I previously ascertained while I was drooling on them. Her gyrating hips froze for a second and her hands tightened on the rail of the patio.


    ¡°Ahhhn!¡± She cried out in what was clearly the first authentic moan of the night.


    I went back to mindlessly pawing her breasts, and a moment later she regained her rhythm, trying to work my cock until I came. If I could see her face, there would probably be a slightly confused expression. She was probably thinking that even a blind squirrel stumbles on a nut once in a while. It must have been an accident that I hit a sensitive area.


    No, Vienna. I have all the nut. And I¡¯m about to give it to you!

 Book 4: Chapter 32

    I finished biding my time while Vienna hopelessly struggled to bring me to climax. I was no longer a target that crumbled at the feel of a tight, wet pussy. As for what my secret was, well, it¡¯s a secret. It¡¯s a goddesses¡¯ trade secret. Just accept that I could go a good twenty minutes without accidentally blowing my load. I lifted my hand and then brought it down on Vienna¡¯s rump.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She made a startled sound, stalling her gyrations for a moment.


    I used that moment, to grab her smooth ass, and then thrust myself deep inside her. I changed the position my cock was piercing, leaving a much deeper and more satisfying entry point. I smacked her ass again, and then reaching around her formidable booty to her front, I attacked a sensitive area just above her pelvis. As I did so, I leaned forward. As she was standing up, her butt out, her legs spread, and her elbows on the edge of a patio rail, then I lay along her back, contouring to her features, and more importantly taking complete control of her body and no longer allowing her to fight back.


    She couldn¡¯t remove my cock if she wanted to. If she tried to straighten, my body was on her back, pushing her down. If she wanted to gyrate her hips, my thighs were already wrapped around them, controlling the entire momentum of our sex. Meanwhile, I relentlessly attacked her sensitive spots, stimulating them in a way that made her resistance drop even further.


    ¡°W-wait¡­ ahhhn¡­¡± She was flustered, not able to cope with her body being so completely controlled in such an easy manner.


    Not only did I contort her body in the way I wanted to, but I also had complete control of her orgasms. There was essentially nothing she could do to fight my machinations. I attacked them even harder, making her entire body shake in my arms. My free hand slapped her rump a few more times, and as I roughly thrust into her, it truly did feel like I was at a rodeo riding a steed. She even tried to throw me off but was powerless to do so.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­ st-stop that¡­¡± She said as I smacked her butt even harder.


    Except, I knew deep down that she liked a bit of domination. In fact, I could feel her juices flowing freely now. She was completely wet now. Compared to before when she was guiding and now, her pussy was so slick that the slightest movements caused my dick to squirm in and out of her wetly. Her lewd scents were also starting to fill the porch. Even if we¡¯re outdoors, isn¡¯t there a risk we¡¯ll attract bears? Well, we¡¯re on the second floor, so it¡¯s fine even if they come to take a whiff.


    ¡°You¡¯re so wet though, don¡¯t you love this?¡± I ask, sticking the finger I had just pushed into her wet pussy and brought it out full of wet emissions into her face.


    ¡°I-impossible!¡¯ She gasped.


    I stuck my finger into her mouth, and she had no choice but to suck it, savoring her own horny juices. I began to pick up the pace with my thrusts, slamming myself into her harder and harder. I kept one hand hooked her mouth like I had caught a fish, and then I attacked her sensitive parts with the other. Whether it was her clit, her nipples, or the area at the base of her neck, I attacked it in the best way to stimulate her arousal. Her moans grew another octave, and anyone outside the mansion at this time would definitely be able to hear the slutty teacher.


    Fortunately, by this point, everyone had already arrived at the party. I could feel the thrum thrum under our feet as they played loud music. It completely masked the sounds of my violating her roughly. I smacked her ass again. Her butt was tight, and each slap made a good noise that echoed across the room. Her ass didn¡¯t jiggle too much, but red handprints now covered it.


    Her ass wasn¡¯t so tight that she was beyond some jiggle though. Each thrust of my cock was done with enough power that her ass shook. If only the camera could do slow motion, I could pound her ass and watch that thing jiggle in waves.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ahh! Ahhh! Please¡­¡± She begged please, but whenever she started forming words, I attacked her even harder, causing her to sputter and fall into incoherence.


    Slap. Slap. Slap. My balls slapped against her pussy as I fucked her hard right out in the open. This was the Principal of my school, and just like this, she was nothing but a slut taking my cock. She was helpless despite all of her denials and protesting.


    ¡°Ahn¡­ no¡­ it¡¯s coming out¡­¡± She cried.


    I felt her pussy tightening down on my cock and stuff leaking down her leg. She was already cumming for me. It was actually a bit earlier than expected. I didn¡¯t really think she would be so easy. Being slapped on the butt must have turned her on more than I anticipated. So, I started to increase the slapping until her butt was practically red.


    ¡°Ahn! Ahn! Ahn! Ha-Haka-Hakaru!¡± She finally managed to get out my name, but that was all she could get, because I attacked a sensitive area on her leg, making it difficult for her to stand.


    Her legs wanted to buckle from under her, but I had an arm already around her waist, and I still fucked her even as she hung loosely for a few moments. Her eyes had rolled up in her head, and she truly looked lost in lust as I pounded her good.


    As my sexual conquest progressed, I began using both hands to attack pressure points on her. One point at a time was no longer enough. She had already experienced at least four orgasms, but if I left her like that, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. I needed to turn her into my little sex slave. I needed the classroom to see just how much a skank their noble feminist was.


    Pressure points had their limits, naturally, but after studying her body fully, I had identified over 30 that would make her reach an orgasm. I¡¯d attack one until its effectiveness started to diminish, and then switch to another. My hands were always moving, attacking two pressure points at a time. I also found that certain pressure points had a synergistic effect. When I attacked one, and then the other, I could induce an even stronger reaction from her.


    I started to map out her body, finding one synergistic pair at a time. Of course, After exhausting them, I¡¯d switch to another. By the time all 30 had been stimulated, the first ones had managed to regain enough of the sensitivity that I restarted the process all over again.


    ¡°N-no¡­ I¡¯m going crazy!¡± She cried out in panting moans.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t love the feel of my cock!¡± I said.


    I finally pulled out of her wet cunt with a wet slosh, and then spun her around. She was panting, and her eyes held nothing of the deceit or patronizing attitude that she held before. Instead, her cheeks were flushed and she had a lustful demeanor. It was clear she just wanted my cock inside her.


    I used my hands to stimulate two points in her front, causing her entire body to spasm. Just like this, I could make her cum, but rather than do that, I took her to the limit and kept her there, not allowing her to go over. Her entire body spasmed, even her pussy seemed to be convulsing like a hungry monster desperate to gobble up cock.


    ¡°Tell me you want it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Please¡­ give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Give what?¡± I demanded harshly.


    ¡°Your cock¡­ please, I need your cock!¡±


    ¡°You little slut.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m daddy¡¯s little slut. Please, fill this slut pussy up!¡±


    She didn¡¯t have to say anything more. I grabbed her and popped her up on the rail. She let out a cry, wrapping her arms around my shoulders, but I had already spread her legs and shoved myself inside her. She was now hanging precariously over the edge of the porch, her ass half on and half off. As for her upper body, only her arms holding tightly to my shoulders allowed her to keep from falling off.


    Of course, I had her legs, but I was also slamming my cock into her extremely aggressively, making it so the likelihood to fall could happen at any moment. We continued on like that for several minutes.


    ¡°Ahn¡­ Ahn¡­ I¡¯ll fall!¡± She said in tears, half of them full of sexual joy as I continued to tease her more and more.


    I finally brought her back on the porch, and then pushed her down into doggy, kneeling on the ground right in front of the camera. This would be the triumphant end, a full view of her face. I made sure to give some extremely extra pleasure.


    ¡°You like my dick?¡±


    ¡°Mm! Dick!¡± She moaned in a lustful voice.


    I gave her what she wanted, and then some. I lost count of the orgasms she had received, but I knew that by this point, the recording should be playing live. I made sure to give her ass a spanking and wave for the camera. She came enough that a small puddle formed on the wooden floor. She had also accumulated numerous scratches and marks from the rough surface and my abuse using my fingers and mouth to illicit every sexual thrill out of her I could.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m going to cum!¡± I moaned.


    ¡°Mmm! Cum! Cum!¡±


    She had almost regressed to the point of a child, only able to excitedly repeat anything I told her. I pulled out and then brought my dick up to her mouth. She got on her knees like a good girl and then swallowed my cock. I lost my nut a moment later. It was too much for her, and she ended up coughing, some of it coming out her nose. The beautiful Principal had finally been completely defaced. At this point, I went and grabbed the camera, and then brought it right up to her face. Her makeup was ruined, smeared by tears and abuse. She had red, puffy eyes and even puffier lips. Her cheeks were tear-soaked. She had cum on her chin and running down her lips. She truly looked miserable.


    ¡°You¡¯re my little slut, right? Forever?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± She nodded happily. ¡°You¡¯re the best ever. Way better than Master!¡±


    I froze. Master? What did she mean by Master?


    ¡°I¡¯m your Master, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you are!¡± She giggled, smiling happily, her brain fried by sex. ¡°My perfect, sexy¡­ Master¡­¡±


    I frowned, looking around the porch. Something didn¡¯t feel right. It was like this all went forward way too easily. I had been preparing so much, and so determined to stick to the plan, I forgot the most important thing. Plans always fail. Yet, this one hadn¡¯t, and that was the truly worrying part. Yet, she had said Master. She had used the term once before as well.


    ¡°True Feelings!¡± I immediately targeted her with this ability.


    It was an ability that would undo most of the damage I had done. Right now, her brain was kind of messed up. If I kept filling it with myself, she would naturally become mine. However, True feeling cut through all the bullshit and allowed the person to have clarity. At this point, it was the same as resetting the clock. I¡¯d have to break her all over again.


    A dark smirk formed on her lips as she glanced up at me. ¡°Hehe¡­ he got you.¡±


    It seemed like her true feelings right now, those not muddled by sex, were her desire to mock me.


    ¡°Who?¡± I demanded, but then I realized the reality. ¡°You¡¯re not a player¡­ are you.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ I¡¯m not¡­ but you got played!¡± She burst out into laughter. ¡°Master will be so pleased. When he trained me, I used to hate him so much, but after being abused by such a snot-nosed amateur like you, I¡¯m beginning to realize how much of a true man he is.


    ¡°Who is he? Who is your Master?¡± Then the answer hit me again. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the councilman?¡±


    I had become convinced that she was seducing the councilmen in order to gain power. However, this was the god of abusing power to seduce others. That wasn¡¯t in line at all.


    ¡°Councilmen Rhodes is on the school board. He made a pass at me and I tried to get him removed for sexual harassment. I would have succeeded, but then¡­ somehow, he got into my head¡­ like you!¡± Her eyes were disordered, and it became clear to me now that she had been broken long before I had ever touched her.


    ¡°I made you promise. You¡¯re bound to me! Tell me, what did he do?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ it¡¯s too late, new Master. Rhodes isn¡¯t like you. He doesn¡¯t care if women are satisfied. In fact, he prefers they struggle and hate it. So¡­ I ordered the boys in class to hold the girls down. While you¡¯re distracted with me, he¡¯s raped every woman downstairs forcefully. When he¡¯s done, he¡¯ll make them think it was their own fault. That¡¯s his ability. He destroys your self-confidence when it¡¯s at its peak. He convinces you that you deserve him.¡±


    ¡°If you, Master¡­ are a pleasure¡­ then Rhodes is a punishment! I didn¡¯t like¡­ you are the best. I wish I had met you before him.¡± She smiled sadly.


    ¡°Fffuck!¡± I shouted, racing out the door and running to the stairs.


    I could hear moaning sounds as I got closer to the banquet hall.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late!¡± Vienna¡¯s cries followed me. ¡°He has already won!¡±

 Book 4: Chapter 33

    As soon as I made it to the main double doors leading into the banquet hall, I was jumped. I didn¡¯t even manage to fight back since it seemed like every guy who had been on this trip was just waiting to ambush me. They even had a rope at the ready, tying up my hands.


    ¡°After tasting all the women so recklessly, how does it feel to get a taste of your own medicine!¡± One guy said.


    The other guys began to laugh as well.


    ¡°This is what you deserve for thinking you¡¯re hot shit!¡± Another guy cursed.


    ¡°This is for goddess Vienna!¡± shouted a third guy.


    I was pulled through the banquet door, and there were all of the girls. The girls were tied up, just like I was. Every single girl was gagged. Her arms, legs, and bodies were bound like sacks of flour. They glanced over at me, some crying out or trying to make noises of protest. There was tears and fear in some eyes, but others were already staring vacantly as if they had abandoned reality.


    The girls were all naked, and several of them had clear fluids leaking below. Some of it was from fear, but it was clear with some that they had already been fucked, and at least a dozen had white fluids leaking out of them. They had bruises on their body, and red marks where they had been slapped or pinched. Overall, while I had been torturing Vienna, a mark had been put on every girl here.


    The person responsible was right in the middle of this mess. He was old naked man. His penis wasn¡¯t large. He was hairy. He was balding on the top of his head. It was like he had never touched a single vanity point. He was an ugly and slightly nauseating man. He had torn off the clothing of one of the girls, and was eating her pussy noisily, making piglike noises as she cried and shuddered under him, but was helpless against the restraints. This was the councilmen I had recorded with Vienna.


    There was no finesse, no trickery, no skill in any of this. These women had been tied down and raped, one at a time. Even the goddesses would be appalled, as this was so far from the intention of the game, that it was nauseating.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ my boy. We finally meet in person.¡± The naked, hairy man said, pulling away from the high school girl. ¡°You took long enough. I¡¯m just finishing up on my first round.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± I didn¡¯t even know what to say, and I couldn¡¯t do anything with the guys holding me. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that just mean you have a short fuse?¡±


    Although I tried to insult his sexuality, he only chuckled about it. ¡°Hehe¡­ when you put your vanity points into recovery and stamina, it does wonders for enjoying as many girls as you want. I can cum buckets in these women and come back for more.¡±


    So, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have those kinds of points, it was just that he blew them all on himself to go like an energizer battery.


    ¡°These women don¡¯t love you.¡± I sneered angrily.


    ¡°Haha¡­ not yet¡­ but women are stupid. If you lower their self-confidence enough, they¡¯ll convince themselves they love you. It¡¯s easier to convince themselves they love me, than that they¡¯ve had their bodies taken by an ugly creep.¡±


    ¡°So even you accept your looks. I don¡¯t get it, you could have been attractive. You could have had a big dick.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a big dick get me? Stretching out and destroying women? Who the hell wants that?¡± He shot back, ¡°Being attractive? I¡¯m rich and powerful! Why would I need to be attractive? This world is run on money. I can have any bitch I want. Women are sluts. I show a little money and they¡¯ll do whatever I ask. It¡¯s so boring. That¡¯s why, it¡¯s more fun to have women who doesn¡¯t want me.¡±


    He glanced down at the women under him. ¡°That¡¯s why these youth who haven¡¯t been broken down by society yet are the best. Even though their mom would fuck me for a cheap car, they put so much value on looks and appearances. However, we both know how appearances are just a lie. Give it a few years and some college loans, and they¡¯d be considering themselves lucky to suck my taint! Of course, I couldn¡¯t have done any of it without you!¡±


    ¡°Me? What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°You loosened the whole group for me, didn¡¯t you? You gave them their first sexual experiences, and then you and that other dumb bitch got them okay with sharing. You helped bring their sexual defenses down, while bring their confidence to an all time high. However, that confidence is built on a house of cards. That confidence is built on you. Yet, here you were, banging another woman while they were all raped. Here you are, helplessly watching while they are molested by me.


    ¡°As that confidence comes crashing down, so too will their appreciation of power. Power like mine! That¡¯s the power of my god! The power of a Master! Did you see how subservient it made my little Vienna? By the end of this week, I¡¯ll have an entire classroom full of high school girls who see me as their Master!¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    ¡°I suppose, I¡¯ve already enjoyed them all once. Now, it¡¯s time to let the boys have their fill!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to share them?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you guys are all about?¡± He laughed. ¡°Well, a promise is a promise. Why do you think the boys are working for me? Sure¡­ I promised them money and power, but also women! Once these girls have been raped by the entire male class, they won¡¯t have an ounce of self-respect left. At that point, they will become mine absolutely.¡±


    ¡°Sharing is about happiness!¡± I yelled back. ¡°It¡¯s about everyone being happy with their position, by sharing of ourselves and each other. This¡­ this is a perversion!¡±


    ¡°Think what you will¡­¡± he chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve already won! Don¡¯t worry, you can join in if you want. Come, boys, pick a girl. As for me, I¡¯ll be enjoying the main course.¡±


    He stood up and then pulled a sheet off of a table. A girl had actually been under it, but I hadn¡¯t noticed before with my eyes locked on the councilman. That woman was none other than Rose! She was tied up like the others, and also naked. She was also bent over a chair!


    ¡°Come on, men! Have fun!¡±


    The guys raced forward, immediately grabbing a woman and spreading her open. Some started by licking and biting their bodies, while others just stuck it right in. The girls let out cries and screams as one of the guys they had known for the last month now started to rape them, their eyes glazed over with their own particular brand of brainwashing.


    As for the councilman, he immediately shoved his dick into Rose. Like the rest, she could only let out a cry as he started to roughly pound her from behind. I took a step forward, planning to hit him, but some of the guys had stayed behind and they grabbed me.


    I started to wrestle out of their hands, but then I felt one of them squeeze my bottom. He went up to my ear.


    ¡°Calm down, sweetie.¡± I felt my spine tingle as I spun to the guys behind me.


    They weren¡¯t just holding me, but their hands were touching me very familiarly. Was this also part of his plan? My face started to turn white. He turned the most effeminate guys gay, and he was going to rape me! Just as I started to freak out, Matt appeared in front of me.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± He responded, ¡°He wanted me to record this for him. So naturally, I did what I was asked. You should see¡­¡±


    He suddenly fell back. The guy¡¯s all cried out as they caught him, they sat him down, but his eyes never left me.


    ¡°Matt?¡±


    ¡°Look!¡± Matt gestured to a computer screen, a camera attached nearby while the others undid my restraints.


    This had been my plan, to record and display what I did to Vienna to the class. It looked like the councilman had even thought this far, and commandeered the camera. The guys all let go of me, and then kept gesturing for me to go to the computer. I wanted to ignore them. At this very moment, the girls were all being raped. However, something felt off. Their mannerisms, their smiles, the looks in their eyes, even the ways their hands felt.


    I stumbled over to the computer screen and looked at the recording. At the worst, I could smash it, destroying something the councilmen wanted to record. However, as soon as my eyes looked at the screen, they widened. I couldn¡¯t even contemplate what I was looking at.


    I glanced back at the boys, but they weren¡¯t boys. All the people standing nearby were girls. They were the girls in my class. The ones I had seduced and slept with. The ones I had played with and enjoyed. They were all smiling at me. The strange look in their eyes had been adoration and affection. The smiles had been mischievous. The one sitting on the ground, where Matt had fallen, was Netorase herself.


    ¡°No¡­ way¡­¡±


    ¡°F-for¡­ my last trick¡­¡± Rose smiled.


    An illusion, Rose had used an illusion. Other than the 3-4 boys who had held me, all the other boys were the girls! That meant¡­ that the girls were the¡­


    The scene was one I didn¡¯t want to describe. Boys were being bent into disgusting naked poses while other boys savagely tore them a new one. The councilmen had Matt bent over a table and was enjoying his¡­ ahem. Well, they both seemed to be enjoying it?


    Of course, the tied-up guys weren¡¯t under an illusion they were women. However, they couldn¡¯t fight or argue back. All they could do was scream as they were raped by their own classmates. Now that I had seen through the illusion, it held no weight for me, but these guys were still being horribly violated.


    ¡°When did you know?¡± I asked in disbelief.


    ¡°I noticed Matt meeting with Vienna before they were supposed to meet on the patio. It was suspicious, so I followed him. I knocked him out and found a letter Vienna had given him. It basically was an order for the boys to kidnap and tie up the girls. He was going to relay the order to them. Since the order didn¡¯t arrive, I fetched the girls and had them all take down the guys, well, most of them.¡±


    ¡°All we had to do was smirk and they were ready to fuck us. It was so easy to knock them out and tie them up!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even knock mine out! He just let me tie him up!¡±


    The girls all broke into giggles.


    I shook my head. ¡°You¡­¡±


    The girls all suddenly grabbed me and I was kissed by nearly ten girls in quick succession. If the guys weren¡¯t too busy in their own lust, they might have noticed the group near the entrance. Perhaps that was part of her illusion too.


    ¡°We¡¯re strong. You helped us find that strength.¡± One girl said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to protect us, just give us a piece of yourself, and we¡¯ll give you the same.¡±


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± Rose said, still smiling, ¡°It¡¯s enough. It¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s time? You mean, I should break their illusion?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No¡­ I mean, it¡¯s time for you and me too¡­ all the way.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She blushed as she spoke. ¡°I¡­ this illusion took all I had left. I pushed against another god and altered the course of events directly. This kind of thing has a cost¡­ and a backlash¡­ eh¡­¡±


    That¡¯s when I noticed that she was growing paler and more listless by the moment. That illusion had been it.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re dying?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ goddesses don¡¯t die. I¡¯d be reborn in time. Ten years or so.¡±


    ¡°Ten years¡­ that¡¯s too long!¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ you can¡¯t wait, and neither can my sisters. That¡¯s why¡­ we need to do it.¡±


    ¡°It? Oh¡­¡± The realization finally came crashing home.


    She had overextended her powers to change the fate of this night, causing her to become extremely weak. As is, her form would disappear and it¡¯d be ten years before she could return. That was, unless, her powers were recombined with her sisters, in me. At this moment, we only had once choice. I had to make love with Netorase!

 Book 4: Chapter 34

    ¡°Do you want me?¡± I asked, nervously reaching out and taking her gentle hands into mine.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ do you want me?¡± She asked, her eyes wide and shining in the light.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Please, be gentle then.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I leaned forward and then stopped, looking to the side where there were almost a dozen girls watching. ¡°Eh¡­ do we have to do it here?¡±


    We were in the hallway right in front of the banquet hall. Only about twenty feet away was a horrifying orgy involving a dozen naked boys and one horny councilman. They were all lost in the illusion now. The boys who were on the receiving end had long since tapped out of reality while their friends enjoyed them.


    However, all of the girls seem disinterested in the boys. Rather, they were all watching eagerly as I gently lay Rose down and we spoke to each other lovingly. Weren¡¯t girls into that yaoi thing?


    ¡°We definitely must watch!¡± One of the girls declared.


    ¡°Mm¡­ mmm¡­ romantic!¡± Another girl responded


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say, but all the girls seemed very interested in my love life.


    Rather, it would be better to say the pair of us had spent the last almost two months brainwashing these girls into being obsessed with us. Rose had instilled in them a sense of comradery, sharing, and a high opinion of me. Meanwhile, I had sexualized them, turned their feelings into eroticism, and stoked those flames into an obsession. To see the pair of us together might very well be the dream for some of these girls somewhere in the back of their warped minds.


    In short, I had gotten them addicted to NTR. Now they all wanted to eagerly share me with another woman while they all watched. I had slept with every girl present, and now they were going to sit back and watch while I slept with another woman. That was the very essence of netorase! Did that mean that Rose had planned all of this from the very beginning? Her eyes held an eagerness that seemed to welcome being watched. As that thought landed in my mind, I began to realize that everything that had happened was thanks to Netorase.


    She had subdued all of these women for me. She had trained me in my current skills. She had defeated the god of power dynamics. In the end, she got to have things exactly as she wanted it in the end. I gulped as an inescapable question came out.


    ¡°Did I even win?¡±


    She let out a giggle, reaching out and touching me affectionately. It seemed like she could read my thoughts and knew what I meant.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ I already said before. I was never a player. I fell in love with you a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°How long ago¡­ we just met!¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ I wonder?¡± her eyes flashed mysteriously. ¡°I love you, Hakaru, and I¡¯ve always been on your team.¡±


    ¡°What about our bet?¡± I responded wryly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you wreck the teacher?¡± she snickered. ¡°We bet that you could defeat Principal Vienna before me, not the true player. You did so, so aren¡¯t I your prize?¡±


    That was true. The bet was centered around the Principal. It was Rose herself who had accidentally thought it was the Principal in charge. In that respect, I had been the winner. Yet, deep down, I was glad that Rose was on my side. Had she truly been my enemy, I had a feeling she would have been truly terrifying.


    All three sisters were playing this game against each other, but ultimately, they were one and the same. They once shared the same body and thought and acted as one. It was only natural that deep down, they wanted to return to that state. Thus, none of the girls had truly fought me. For Netori, it¡¯s pride and reluctance. For Netorare, it was fear and stubbornness. When it came to Netorase, it was trust. At the end of it now, Netorase was putting her trust in me to finish this.


    I accepted the trust she put in me. I accepted the heart she shared. However, I couldn¡¯t just take from her. Netorase was the goddess of sharing. In that respect, I had to give as much as I took from her. I had to share everything with her. That was the only way I could ultimately have her.


    Finally, our lips combined and the pair of us finally gave in, even with an audience of numerous other girls. Our clothing started to come off, and some of them even gave cheers or whistled. You¡¯d think under that kind of pressure, my performance would be hampered, but somehow knowing I was satisfying dozens of women at once excited me more greatly than ever before.


    While my tongue explored Rose¡¯s mouth, my greedy hands explored her body hungrily. This is a body I¡¯ve already tasted before, but it felt different every time I enjoyed it. I was always making new discoveries and finding more beauty in her than I had the last time. It seemed like the longer Rose had remained inside Kira, the more her godly influence had perfected her body. Her beauty had reached nearly the level of the goddesses. Her scars and blemishes had faded away. Her body had grown fit. Her skin grew soft and smooth.


    There wasn¡¯t a single freckle or zit. Even her hair only grew as the goddess wanted, giving her a perfect patch of hair above her clit with absolutely no shave lines. Her breasts were perkier, her skin was more flushed and sensitive. Perhaps, once Rose knew that things were going in this direction, she had decided to give the both of us a gift by turning her into an immaculate beauty.


    Of course, I had extremely good looks too, so it was probable that the pair of us looked really good together. Perhaps that was part of the reason that the girls around us were so interested in seeing the pair of us together. To beautiful people, who understand and were knowledgeable about sex, and who had deep feelings for each other looked particularly appealing in bed.


    As I slid into Rose, she moaned softly in my ear, holding me tightly with desire and love in her expression. At this point, she wasn¡¯t the only girl who was excited. Not a single girl there wasn¡¯t watching with wide eyes, flushed cheeks, and ragged breaths.  Many of the hornier or more perverted girls had put their hands in their skirts and were touching themselves as they watched us. One was even sitting on the ground with her skirt up, her legs spread, and her panties to the side as she showed us herself while she masturbated.


    However, I was caught on Rose¡¯s body, and the soft feel of her flawless skin. Although she was on the bottom and could easily be playing a passive role, every move and action she took was with my pleasure and comfort in mind. She shared of herself completely, and every movement of her body seemed to be set on me. When she panted, she made her breath dance softly across my ears, causing my whole body to tingle. When I thrust, she tightened it, squeezing my dick in a manner that could only be called orgasmic. Her hands touched spots on me. While I had unlocked the pressure points and used them to break Vienna, a goddess-like Rose would naturally know the same for a man.


    She ignited my lust and sexual desire, causing us to become more animated and more aggressive as we fucked. However, she didn¡¯t overstimulate me. The experience was maximized but also lasted forever. She didn¡¯t try to make me climax in a hurry. Rather, her body edged me on to dance with her for a time.


    As the pair of us writhed on the ground, the smells, noises, and look had an effect on all the girls watching. At first, they had been playfully watching to tease us, but as our sex grew more intimate and aggressive, it had an effect on them. Every girl was wet and horny, and more and more girls had their hands in their skirts. Some had even lifted their shirts and pulled out their tits.


    Two girls who had spent a lot of time with Rose decided to use each other instead. They were tearing off each other¡¯s clothes while shooting us excited looks. The hallway had become an orgy onto itself, with the entire classroom of girls trying to satisfy their sexual lust. However, whether it was hormones or a unique scent between a goddess and her lover, but no matter how much they touched themselves, they only grew more and more aroused.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± Rose panted in my ear.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Hakaru¡­¡± another girl nearby masturbating moaned.


    ¡°Fuck.,¡­ Hakaru¡­ so hot¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck me next, Hakaru¡­¡±


    The girls all panted and moaned. Some even came, but they immediately found themselves ready for the next round. That atmosphere was to a point where the girls became insatiable. However, I didn¡¯t focus and think about them at all. Rather, while Rose was dedicated to me, I was dedicated to her in kind.


    Although I took advantage of the Pleasure Points to arouse her and satisfy her, I didn¡¯t use it heavy-handedly as I did with Vienna. In Vienna¡¯s case, it was to break and ruin her. Each touch was to stimulate every part of her body to make her cum and cum again as she lost her faculties and embarrassed herself. When it came to Rose, I only stimulated them to relax her, enhance the experience, and share in our pleasure.


    Like that, time passed by. It might be more accurate to say that time slowed down. Although for the pair of us, it felt like hours passed, it probably had been only ten minutes since the start. For the girls in the hallway, it also felt like an eternity, caught within our web of lust. Our bodies grew closer and closer as we grew more and more familiar with each other¡¯s bodies. Soon, it became like we were one, moving together like a single unit of sex and pleasure.


    With her, my entire body buzzed, and I no longer felt like it was my body anymore. I had given my body to her. In the same way, her body had been given to me. We shared our bodies with each other and ourselves, and reach a height I didn¡¯t believe possible.


    ¡°It¡¯s happening¡­ I¡¯m yours¡­¡± She moaned, her pussy starting to tighten uncontrollably.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cum!¡± I gasped, the feeling of her climax driving me to the edge.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ please do¡­ and take responsibility for me¡­ and Kira. We both love you with everything.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± My body tightened, and I felt a tightness like when I used Locked Promise.


    It wasn¡¯t forceful or binding. Rather, it felt like the agreement between a god and a mortal. It was an unbreakable vow. It was like a statement of honesty and expectation. I would never betray Kira or Rose, either one. We were three different beings, but we were also together as one.


    A beautiful smile formed on her face. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll leave you both¡­ with a parting gift!¡±


    Her lips met mine, and with that, she reached the full height of her climax. At the same moment, I reached my limit, and I started to cum deep inside her. A bright light seemed to flood out from between us. It grew and grew until the entire room was filled with blinding light. The girls who had been watching made outcries of alarm as they were blinded momentarily. For me, I filled Rose up, and in turn, she filled up my heart. I could feel her energy flowing into me, and the power that was hers joined with her sister inside me.


    The promise finally ended, and the light disappeared as suddenly as it started. My cock had already erupted and was starting to soften, but underneath me was the same beautiful girl, smiling back at me.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ I love you too¡­¡±


    Her expression was different now. She was a bit shyer. She was a bit less confident. However, her eyes filled with love weren¡¯t much different.


    ¡°Kira¡­¡±


    She giggled. ¡°I like it when you say my name.¡±


    ¡°I love you, and Rose. But I also want Akiko and my sister. And Tori, and Rory! And every girl I want!¡±


    Her smile didn¡¯t slip. In fact, it grew slightly.


    ¡°I guess¡­ I¡¯ll just have to share you with everyone.¡± She whispered back. ¡°As long as you¡¯ll always be mine.¡±


    ¡°I will¡­ and if I¡¯m not enough for all of you, then I will simply have to become more until I am enough!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    ¡°So sweet.¡±


    ¡°Can you share him now? I¡¯m really horny!¡±


    Kira and I looked to the sides to see a dozen women in various stages of undress. They were all looking at us with extremely erotic looks. Some of them were still touching themselves or each other. Kira¡¯s face exploded into a blush. She may have learned to share, but she wasn¡¯t an exhibitionist like Rose! She cried out and tried to cover her body.


    Before she could grow even more embarrassed, yells and shouts began to come from the door to the banquet hall which had closed at some point during our fornication. With Netorase gone, the illusion had come to an end. The councilman and a half dozen boys just came to the realization about what they had done.

 Book 4: Chapter 35

    ¡°Hakaru¡­ I¡¯m going to miss you so much!¡±


    ¡°I love you!¡±


    ¡°I love you more!¡±


    ¡°When we meet next, I want to have your baby!¡±


    The area in front of the train station was very noisy. About twenty high school girls were making a scene, crying and hugging a single boy. Not every girl was from the feminist coed classroom, but every girl who attended it was present. Standing next to him was a shy girl who had a smirk on her lips and held his hand. That boy was naturally me, and the girl was Kira.


    There were a few of the boys from the classroom waiting to board their trains. They didn¡¯t even look our way. Their expressions were dead-eyed and their movements were listless. As for everyone else, they looked at me with jealous or shocked expressions. No one nearby could understand how a single guy could be so lucky to have nearly twenty women openly declaring their love for him. The sight was enough to make any man, even those in a relationship, look on with a bitter expression.


    I had slipped back into the girl¡¯s dormitory with all of the girls and remained there for the rest of the trip. The videos were leaked and a massive scandal went down. Our week-long trip ended after three days. It was a bit regretful because I had spent those three days with the classroom of girls in their dorms day and night. Principal Vienna played as well, and we even had a lot of trust exercises like she had planned, but eventually, the videos we uploaded made it to the right channels and the authorities broke into the lodge and ended the fun.


    She was still bound by the Locked Promise, and I had managed to reinforce her training until she was nothing but my slave.


    ¡°No¡­ Master¡­ I want more¡­!¡± Vienna cried while being pulled away in cuffs.


    ¡°Just be a good girl and do your time!¡± I whispered to her when the cops weren¡¯t paying attention.


    As for the councilmen, he had fled and was a wanted man. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he was apprehended, but his days as a sexual exploiter were gone, as was his status as a champion. This was confirmed by a goddess. Netori had informed me that the god of power dynamics had fled back to heaven without even a word.


    The boys had remained in the lodge those three days, but Vienna had told them only to stay scarce, and the girls had barricaded themselves, and me, in the girl¡¯s dormitory. They spent the next three days in an awkward daze, denying reality. Every time one of them walked by the girl¡¯s dormitory, they heard such lewd sounds. However, rather than excite them, it triggered some PTSD from the councilman taking them.


    We returned to the campus, but classes had been postponed and after a hasty deliberation, the program was suspended. A week, later, everyone who wasn¡¯t a permanent resident of the school was being sent home with an apology and a few other perks as long as we signed an agreement that we would never speak about what happened there. Of course, Kira, who was no longer a goddess, dropped the school and was returning with me. I was going to help her reestablish a relationship with Sasori, and we¡¯d go from there.


    So, we went to the train station, and all of the girls who Rose and I had spent the last two months playing with were there. Although the classroom only had a dozen girls, there were others who fell outside of the councilmen¡¯s tastes that had become part of our fan club as well. They were now all expressing their love shamelessly and saying their goodbyes as we waited for the train.


    I had already decided I wasn¡¯t going to bring them home with me. Instead¡­


    ¡°You girls need more experience. You can¡¯t share yourselves with me until you have an identity of your own. Rose and I have given you the tools you need to succeed. Now it¡¯s up to you to become a woman worthy of standing by my side!¡±


    I was just bullshitting, but the effect worked extremely powerfully. The girls all nodded as if what I had said was gospel. They had completely fallen for my rhetoric.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to become a woman so great that Hakaru won¡¯t be able to say no!¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ that¡¯s nice, but I think it¡¯s better to be useful? I¡¯ll definitely make myself indispensable to Hakaru.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to become an idol, and then Hakaru will look up at me on stage. Then, I¡¯ll see him in the audience and I¡¯ll invite him backstage and then we can¡­ aaaaaah!¡± She twisted her body and blushed while holding her cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯ll become rich, and then I can buy whatever company Hakaru works at. Then, I can let him work for a promotion!¡± Another girl chuckled darkly.


    My cheeks twitched as I heard the various plans these girls had.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wait for me forever¡­¡± I wanted to lower their expectations a little bit so there was less heartache if we never connected in the future.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hakaru. We may become women that even Hakaru isn¡¯t good enough to touch!¡± Those words came from Tiana.


    She was still dressed pretty slutily compared to her old self, but she also had gained a bit of modesty in the last few weeks. In a way, she was like a leader for all of the girls now that Rose was absent. As for the bright light, they already knew that Rose had some magic abilities, although they thought she was a witch. They just tied that up to some kind of magic. Now that Rose was gone and replaced by the shyer and less direct Kira, the girls were simply saying that Rose had been tamed by me, and it seemed to only add to my own legend.


    ¡°Ah¡­ well, if I do decide I want you and you¡¯ve become interested in another, then I will just steal you back.¡±


    The girls let out giggles, but they had knowing expressions and eyes. Some of them still had boyfriends, although they had decided to dump them to focus more on becoming women in my harem. It was safe to say that when it came to the top beauties of this All-girl¡¯s school, I had broken them all.


    The train finally came, but I couldn¡¯t leave until I kissed every girl. I almost missed the train as a result, and even as it pulled away, the girls were still crying and screaming. I had gotten looks from nearly everyone on the train, and some of the guy¡¯s looks had even passed jealousy and became like seeing a living legend. Although, I knew none of it was possible without the things Rose had done.


    We were both tired by the time the train set out, so Kira and I sat next to each other while holding hands as the countryside passed by.


    ¡°Kira¡­¡± I said, a thought coming through my head.


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Right before Netorase left, she said that she was leaving both of us a present. At the time, I didn¡¯t think about it much, but now I realize that it might have been something important. Do you know what she left?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± She suddenly let go of my hand and turned away.


    In fact, her expression was so strong that I couldn¡¯t help but grow suspicious.


    ¡°What? What is it?¡± I demanded with narrow eyes.


    Kira looked back tearfully but then gave a sigh. ¡°I was going to tell you soon. I really was¡­¡±


    Her voice was low and nearly a pout.


    ¡°Tell me what?¡±


    ¡°Netorase¡­ she played a trick on us.¡±


    I furrowed my brows. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she did that to me¡­ and I didn¡¯t even get to be the one in charge¡­ although she shared the feeling with me¡­ so I guess I can¡¯t complain.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What are you talking about?¡± I grabbed her arm. ¡°Just tell me clearly.


    She seemed to have recovered as she looked me in the eyes. ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ Netorase said it to me just as she left my body. Before, when I was being exploited, I was on the pill. However, after the goddess took over, there was no reason. She could keep me from becoming pregnant all she wanted. However, just as you started to cum, she left my body!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I let out a breath.¡± It¡¯s fine then. I have an ability too. You won¡¯t get pregnant unless I desire it to happen.¡±


    She gave me a strange look, and suddenly I had a sinking suspicion. ¡°Netorase knew that¡­ which is why when she went inside you, she had a strong desire for you to impregnant me. She¡­ hijacked your skill at the moment you were cumming. You didn¡¯t notice. Well, at least, that¡¯s what I think happened, because I already took the test¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    Kira blushed, looking away. ¡°I-is that okay?¡±


    I grabbed her chin and turned her back to me. ¡°Baby, that¡¯s wonderful!¡±


    I kissed her lips. Suddenly, tears formed on her face.


    ¡°Is it really okay? I¡¯m still in school¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, if your mom has a problem with it, I¡¯ll just spank her until she¡¯s more amendable. Kira¡­ I love you. I would never reject our child.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± She was weeping now, but she had a smile on her face. ¡°I love you so much¡­¡±


    ¡°I love you too¡­¡±


    The pair of us cuddled the rest of the ride. I even stroked her stomach for a bit. If you asked me whether I was ready to be a father. The answer was a resounding no. However, that didn¡¯t mean I was the kind of guy who freaked out about it either. Actually, had it been me from even a few months ago, I would have. I guess, with everything I had experienced, I really had changed as a person. I would be a dad. I couldn¡¯t wait to tell my sister and mom. Akiko would be so jealous she didn¡¯t get pregnant first.


    We acted like an extremely loving couple the rest of the way to the point it made the people near us uncomfortable, but we didn¡¯t mind. When we finally reached home, we shared a ride. We would meet again tomorrow, but first I would give her time with Sasori. I dropped Kira off as Sasori¡¯s first. When the door opened, Sasori was standing there. They spoke for a few minutes but I couldn¡¯t hear them. Eventually, Sasori threw her arms around Kira. When she saw me in the car, she mouthed the words ¡®thank you¡¯.


    I nodded and left as the two women waved me goodbye. When we stopped in front of my own house, it looked no different than it had before. I got out of the car and then used the spare key to open the door. As soon as I stepped in, I started hearing erotic noises.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­¡± It was the voice of my mother.


    When I walked into the living room, my mom was bent over the couch. Behind her was my father, who was giving it to her roughly.


    ¡°M-mom!¡± My expression went white, and my mind which up until that point had been calm suddenly started cracking.


    What was going on? Mom and Dad had no relationship. In fact, she and I¡­ well¡­ once¡­ When did the pair of them start having sex?


    ¡°Oh! Honey? You came home earlier than expected!¡± Mom tried to stand up, but dad shoved her head down.


    ¡°Wait¡­ c-cumming!¡±


    ¡°Elzo¡­ our son is watching! Ahhhn¡­ it¡¯s really inside me!¡±


    Dad creampied mom right in front of me. I was so shocked I couldn¡¯t even look away from the scene. When he finished, breathing hard, mom finally pulled off him.


    ¡°You horny bastard!¡± Mom hit him, ¡°How can you do that with our son watching?¡±


    Dad laughed, giving a shrug. ¡°He came in at a bad time? Haha¡­ sorry sport. Your mother is so tasty, I couldn¡¯t help myself!¡±


    Mom had grabbed a sheet and covered herself with it. She shot dad a scornful look, but she was also blushing and seemed to like the words he was saying.


    ¡°Wh-when did this happen?¡± I barely managed to get out.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Dad raised an eyebrow. ¡°You know, son, your mom and I are still together. I know you don¡¯t like to think of your parents having sex¡­ but¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    The door to the front opened and Maria came in. ¡°Hey, brother¡­ Woah! Mom. Dad! What the hell? Again?¡±


    ¡°Oops, better go get some underwear on!¡± Dad laughed, covering his dick while running to the bedroom.


    ¡°You knew about this?¡± I demanded toward Maria.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ every since you left they have been going at it like rabbits! It¡¯s like they¡¯ve forgotten they have a daughter here too. I can¡¯t imagine how bad they¡¯ll get when we¡¯re both gone.¡±


    Mom stuck out her tongue at Maria. ¡°If you had a boyfriend, you could have fun like this too!¡±


    Maria gave a horrified look as mom waddled away in her blanket, entering the bedroom after dad.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°About what?¡± Maria looked confused.


    ¡°About mom and dad?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why would I tell you mom and dad are fucking? What business is that of yours? Jeese, you¡¯re more of a freak than I even remember!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the freak?¡± I reached out and grabbed her butt, trying to pull her towards me.


    She slapped my hands down. ¡°Wh-what the hell are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What? Just shut up and kiss me.¡± I leaned forward but then she pushed back.


    ¡°What the hell? We¡¯re brother and sister!¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    ¡°You really are a creep. Just because I don¡¯t have a boyfriend doesn¡¯t mean you can touch me! Ugh!¡±


    She shoved past me and then went to her door, slamming it shut.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± I said, looking around the room. ¡°Is it¡­ dad?¡±


    My eyes landed on the bat dad had laid by his bed. It was now outside and resting on the table as if to taunt me. That fucking bastard. What did he do? He¡¯s doing all of this to fuck with me!


    I reached out and grabbed the bat. Even if I ended up in prison, this time I was going to put him down for good!¡±


    I went to the door to their bedroom and knocked loudly. Dad opened it. I tightened the handle on the bat. I was just about to bring it up and hit his head. Then my eyes met his.


    ¡°Oh! Hakaru! Sorry about earlier. I know I¡¯ve been working a lot recently. I¡¯ve always been gone and I¡¯ve been ignoring my family. I haven¡¯t always been the best father. However, I want to change all that. Not just with your mom, but with you and Maria too. I¡¯ll be better. I promise. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­. Yeah¡­¡± I suddenly felt all my anger and frustration were gone.


    What was I so worked up about? It¡¯s good mom and dad are together. I should be a good son for them too. I gave him a smile, suddenly feeling more relaxed than I had in months.


    ¡°Hey, sport, what¡¯s with the bat?¡± Dad asked, pointing down at my hand.


    I looked down and realized I was holding a bat. ¡°Oh, this? Um¡­ I was wondering if you wanted to go out and hit a few. You know, like we used to do.¡±


    Dad¡¯s eyes turned teary, he reached out and touched my shoulder. ¡°Son, I¡¯d love to. But first, I¡¯m going to go a second round with your mom! Your mom is looking really sexy without her clothes on!¡±


    There was a giggle from back in the room.


    I slapped his hand off my shoulder. ¡°Ew! Dad! Gross. I don¡¯t even want to imagine mom naked!¡±


    Dad laughed, but he hadn¡¯t been joking. What a pervert. I could only shake my head as he closed the door. Maria was already playing loud music. It was probably to hide the sounds of our parents having sex. It sounded like a good idea. I put the bat up and headed into my room. The world was normal.


    A strange feeling burned in my stomach like I was supposed to be doing something, but I couldn¡¯t think of what.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ save Netori¡­¡± I heard a whisper suddenly.


    I spun around the room, but it was completely empty. It must have just been my imagination. After all, I had never heard of someone called Netori.


    Don¡¯t forget the V4 Bonus chapters. You can unlock them with Unlock all one month with only $15 through Patreon or Full Frontal Access, or get them from the eBook. New members can get a free eBook.

 Book 5: Chapter 1

    My name is Hakaru, and a few months ago, I started dating my childhood friend. Tonight, I planned to have sex with her. Thus, I was dressed up in a nice suit, and I came up to her front door. I was driving a car my parents let me borrow, and I had a box with a flower corsage in it. You see, this was the night of the Junior Prom.


    I knocked on the front door softly. After hearing some movement and some voices behind it, the door eventually clicks open, and a beautiful woman opens it.


    ¡°Hakaru!¡± Sasori smiles, come on in.¡±


    I return the smile and then enter the house.


    She walks and then turns, bending her finger and gesturing for me to come over. I followed behind her until we reached the couch. She gestured, and I sat down.


    ¡°Kira is upstairs getting ready. She¡¯s joining us once she¡¯s gotten dressed in something appropriate.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see¡­ so it¡¯s just you and me for the moment.¡± I looked up at her.


    ¡°I suppose, since you¡¯re our guest, I should show you some hospitality, huh?¡±


    I lean back on the couch, spreading my arms. ¡°I won¡¯t object.¡±


    She gets down on her knees and reaches forward, grabbing something lying on the floor. Then she gets back up and turns around. ¡°I¡¯ll go fetch some cookies, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Fukumi.¡±


    She turned and walked off into the kitchen while I made myself comfortable and waited for Kira to come down. When she did come down the stairway, my mouth couldn¡¯t help but fall open.


    ¡°Kira?¡±


    She blushed. ¡°How do I look?¡±


    She had done up her hair and makeup. She was wearing contacts instead of glasses. She also had a very cute dress. Compared to the somewhat nerdy girl I had fallen in love with, this was a drop-dead beauty.


    ¡°Ah¡­ you look adorable.¡± The voice came from her mom, who was standing in the doorway of the kitchen with a platter of cookies in her hand.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She chuckled. ¡°I just can¡¯t believe my little girl is actually going to prom! You two have grown up so fast. Why, the other day, you were just childhood friends. When you started growing apart, I thought it would never happen. Now¡­ I¡¯m just so happy¡­¡±


    ¡°M-mom! Don¡¯t cry!¡±


    ¡°My little girl is going to be leaving home soon!¡± She suddenly bawled.


    Kira ran over to comfort her mother while I sat there uncomfortably, and she wept. ¡°It¡¯s okay, mom! I¡¯ll write a bunch, and I will visit!¡±


    ¡°Ever¡­ since your dad left us. I¡¯ve just felt so lonely.¡± She sniffled. ¡°Once you¡¯re gone, I¡¯ll be truly alone.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ll come and visit, I promise.¡± Kira stroked her head reassuringly. ¡°Plus, there is also Hakaru.¡±


    ¡°Hakaru?¡± She lifted her head and raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I mean, he¡¯ll come and visit too! Right, Hakaru?¡±


    ¡°Ah! R-right!¡± I stood up. ¡°If you need anything, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Hakaru.¡± She said lightly and then sighed. ¡°But there are some things a young boy just can¡¯t provide a woman.¡±


    ¡°M-mom!¡± Kira¡¯s face went white. ¡°D-don¡¯t be a pervert! He¡¯s even a student in your class.¡±


    I blushed red too, getting what she was saying. It must truly be lonely being a single mom. It had been almost six months since her husband had been sent to jail over some scandal. That was probably a long time for a woman of her age. I couldn¡¯t remember well what that scandal was, but Kira and her mom didn¡¯t like talking about it.


    ¡°I was just making a joke!¡± Miss Fukumi fended off her daughter, who was trying to hit her from embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry daughter!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ before I forget, here!¡± I pulled out a corsage flower which I had picked out with the help of my mother. ¡°This is for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my, isn¡¯t that pretty?¡± Sasori smiled at her daughter.


    It was Kira¡¯s turn to blush as she shyly accepted the corsage. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom and pin it on now!¡±


    She rushed off to hide her face. It was apparently too much for her. We had only started dating recently, so not only was this prom, but it was a third month anniversary. Kira had hinted that we¡¯d finally do it for the first time. I tried not to think about that, but how could a boy my age not think about sex every time it came up? Now that the night finally came, I was really anxious. I had a hotel room key in my pocket, which I had rented with Derek earlier, and now I was very nervous.


    ¡°So, will you guys finally do it?¡± Sasori suddenly asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m hoping so. That hotel room wasn¡¯t cheap¡­ ah! I mean!¡±


    She held up her hands and laughed. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Hakaru! I¡¯m a teacher who has been around innumerable students. I¡¯m not so na?ve as to not understand the importance of prom to many young adults. I was that age too, once.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ of course¡­¡± If I was uncomfortable before, I was completely out of it now.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to even think about sex around an old lady like me, but this is my daughter we¡¯re talking about, so I want to make sure you¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°S-safe?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Right¡­ I guess this is my gift to you then!¡± She pulled out a bag from her purse, which was resting on the table and then handed it to me.


    I looked in the bag to see a box of condoms. I immediately shut it and jumped.


    ¡°Ah! I mean, I brought a condom!¡±


    ¡°One?¡± Sasori smirked. ¡°You guys are doing it for the first time. Are you sure one is enough?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bound to screw up putting on at least one, so it¡¯s good to have a bunch. Plus, your idiot friends will probably forget to bring one, and you¡¯ll be their hero. You can thank me later.¡±


    ¡°O-okay¡­¡± I nodded, feeling somewhat strange to be handed condoms by my teacher.


    ¡°Oh, and that stuff has spermicide on it, so don¡¯t let her suck it once you do that, or it¡¯ll make her tongue all numb.¡±


    ¡°S-suck?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± She suddenly approached me closer, her eyes turning slightly lustful. ¡°Although, if it was me, I¡¯m on the pill, so you could put it in raw if you want.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said¡­ you¡­ can¡­ cum¡­ in¡­ me¡­ anytime.¡± She pronounced every word, her head coming to the point she was about to kiss me.


    She stopped, confusion slashing in her eyes before she took a step back and shook her head. ¡°Ah¡­ what did I¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked, feeling both aroused and confused.


    She suddenly looked up at me, and her face turned rigid. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I said that. I¡¯m so sorry. Please¡­ don¡¯t say anything to anyone. It was just¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish as Kira came out of the bathroom at that point. She showed her chest proudly, which now had a corsage clipped to it.


    ¡°Only had to poke myself five times, but I got it!¡± She declared, then glanced down at the bag in my hands. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Nothing important, just my lunch!¡± I put it in my back pocket.


    ¡°Hey! Let me get some photos of you two before you go!¡± Sasori butts in, further distracting Kira.


    I didn¡¯t know what happened that had caused Sasori to suddenly say such weird things. For a moment, it felt like she was hitting on me. For an even shorter moment, it felt normal that she should be hitting on me. I was actually tempted to reciprocate. What kind of bastard would I be if I molested the mother of the woman I was dating? Sasori tried to avoid my eyes, and I did the same. She took a few photographs of us, and then bid us farewell.


    The pair of us got into a car and drove to the high school. It had only reopened recently. It had been shut down for a few months after a scandal. I couldn¡¯t remember much about what I did over that time, but I did clearly remember finally sealing the deal with Kira when I came back. We had been dating ever since, and I didn¡¯t regret a moment of it. Kira was refined, beautiful, and smart. She was much more than a loser like me deserved.


    ¡°Mom has kind of been weird these last few months,¡± Kira said. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ she just acts¡­ like she¡¯s missing something.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I acted politely, but after what just happened, I wasn¡¯t sure how comfortable I was talking about that woman.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m kind of with her. I¡¯ve had a sense that something was off. Like¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ that this is all a dream?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a dream,¡± I responded. ¡°I¡¯m very happy with my life the way it is right now.¡±


    She nodded thoughtfully, ¡°I suppose so¡­ is there really nothing wrong at home?¡±


    I thought about it for a moment. ¡°My dad and mom have been banging like rabbits.¡±


    ¡°Hakaru!¡± She gave a glare.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s true? Dad and mom used to be really a part, but they just can¡¯t keep their hands off each other anymore.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ well that isn¡¯t a bad thing, I guess¡­¡± she folded her arms across her chest and admitted.


    ¡°As for my sister¡­¡± I shook my head, a strange image of her naked flashing in my head for a second, which was a weird thing to see. ¡°Ah¡­ she¡¯s in full college mode. She really changed this last year. More focused. She used to be obsessed with boys and popularity, but now the only thing she cares about is studying¡­ oh¡­ and making my life a hell.¡±


    She seemed to have turned kind of mean to me recently. She used to ignore me, but now she doesn¡¯t. Rather, she seems on my case all the time. It was almost like she was obsessed with me or something.


    I kept those thoughts to myself while I pulled into the high school¡¯s nearly-full parking lot and looked for a place we could park.


    ¡°Hakaru! Hey!¡± As I got out of the car and we started heading for the auditorium the dance was being held at.


    ¡°Yo, Derek!¡±


    ¡°Hey man, your date is looking hot!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah¡­ yours too.¡±


    Kira gave Derek a cold expression. One of the reasons I didn¡¯t feel jealous is because I knew Kira despised Derek. I didn¡¯t know how to feel about him complimenting my date in such a way, but that was simply the way Derek was. He was dressed in a nice outfit like me. On his arm was Akiko, my former girlfriend. That was part of the reason she didn¡¯t like him. The two of them were dating now, and she thought I should have dumped him as a friend once he decided to pick up my ex-girlfriend.


    Strangely enough, she had no issues with Akiko. In fact, she smiled at Akiko, almost fondly. The two had never been friends that I knew of, but for some reason, once I started dating Kira, Akiko, and she became best friends. When I asked, she said something about how if I had never been with Akiko, then I never would have ended up with Kira.


    When I looked Akiko up and down, she lowered her head and blushed. She was easily as pretty as Kira in her own way. However, even Kira might get angry if I looked at her too long, so I quickly turned my head. Kira put out her hand, and Akiko grabbed it, the pair moving off to chatter, leaving Derek and me alone.


    ¡°Man, I¡¯m hyped about tonight!¡± Derek said, ¡°You got your room, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, of course! Do you know how hard it is for teens to get a hotel room?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I heard there was this gaming studio last year where you could rent a private room with your girl, but it got shut down. I guess the dude was a bit of a pervert.¡±


    I leaned close. ¡°That was Kira¡¯s brother.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Damn. Small world. Hey, if her brother¡¯s a horny freak, you know¡­ maybe it runs in the family.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± I made a face as Derek laughed and punched my shoulder.


    The two of us laughed and chatted as we made our way into the Dance. There was a line going in, and we had to wait. The girls stood together in front of us. They were whispering, occasionally looking back at us with coy looks. Starting to feel nervous, I leaned over to Derek.


    ¡°Are you and Akiko really going to¡­ you know¡­ all the way?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the plan.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Back when she was dating you, she showed all kinds of interest in me¡­ ah¡­ sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. It was really the best thing that could happen. I got closer to Kira, and you managed to get a beautiful girl too.¡±


    He nodded, but then looked a bit uncertain. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ she hasn¡¯t been showing much interest in me since this. It was hot and heavy early on, but for the last 3 months, she won¡¯t touch me.¡±


    ¡°I said it was okay, not that I wanted to hear about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you and Kira haven¡¯t even done it yet, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be tonight,¡± I said, although it was partially to reassure myself.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go together as brothers.¡± He raised his fist. ¡°You get to pop your beauty, and I break our 3-month dry spell.¡±


    I raised my fist and bumped his. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll bump to that.¡±


    The pair of us headed into prom.


    Previous | Table of Contents | Next

 Book 5: Chapter 2

    ¡°Ah, move here. I didn¡¯t like that picture!¡± Kira whined.


    ¡°Come on¡­ you guys look fine. Let¡¯s go in already.¡± Derek sighed. ¡°Oh! My foot!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ go get us some drinks!¡± Akiko snapped at him before removing her heel from his foot.


    ¡°What did I do? Damn¡­ I have a limp now.¡±


    ¡°This is a girl thing. You wouldn¡¯t understand!¡± She crossed her arms and sniffed. ¡°Off with you!¡±


    ¡°Damn it¡­ fine¡­¡± He limped away, shooting back an angry glare before continuing on into the main hall where the refreshments and dancefloor were set up.


    Where we were standing, we could hear the deep thrums of the bass as something loud was playing over the speakers. We had just arrived and stopped to get our pictures, but after two tries Kira still kept trying to move me.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± I finally asked as she tried to place me in an awkward position.


    ¡°You can¡¯t ask a woman that!¡± Akiko snapped at me.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine!¡± Kira blushed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hide anything from Hakaru. It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯ve been gaining weight recently. You didn¡¯t notice, did you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± I lied.


    She touched her belly, which, despite being wrapped, protruded a bit. It wasn¡¯t the only thing bigger. Her behind, her breasts, and even her cheeks and gained a few. How could I not notice? However, she wasn¡¯t fat by any means, and she was still a beauty that was way more than I deserved. She was easily as beautiful as my mom and sister. Ah¡­ why did I think of them when I considered beauty? I shook my head and then gave a genuine smile.


    ¡°Kira, you¡¯re a beautiful woman. It doesn¡¯t matter what angle you¡¯re at. I love every part of you.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Smooth, Hakaru¡­ smooth.¡± Akiko snickered.


    ¡°You want to get smacked!¡± I shot back and glared at her for ruining the moon.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ just pull my hair when you do it!¡± She shot back.


    ¡°You think I won¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hoping you will!¡±


    The pair of us had closed the distance between each other while snapping back and forth, and suddenly I found my mouth only a few inches from hers. For some reason, I had a sudden extreme urge to kiss her. More than kiss her, I wanted to push her down and strip her of her clothing. It was extremely powerful and even felt like it was a natural feeling for a second.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Laughter snapped me out of that moment, and I backed away quickly, my eyes shooting worriedly to Kira.


    My cheeks were red, and Akiko also wore a slight pink color on her cheeks. I had suddenly realized what we were saying. It was flat out flirting, and it left me feeling a bit excited as blood rushed to certain areas. In fact, our words were pretty naughty, even for flirting. Worst of all, I had done it right in front of my girlfriend. She wasn¡¯t angry or jealous. Rather, she seemed happy and amused and was looking at the pair of us fondly. This caused me to tremble for a second with confusion.


    ¡°S-sorry¡­¡± Akiko apologized to her immediately.


    Kira waved her handoff. ¡°No, it¡¯s actually alright. I like seeing the two of you argue and fight. I don¡¯t know why it just feels right. Is that weird?¡±


    ¡°A little¡­¡± I said.


    ¡°So weird.¡± Akiko nodded.


    This time, all three of us broke into laughter, which was the state we were in when Derek finally returned with three drinks. The person he did not bring a drink to was me.


    ¡°I slipped a little drink into it¡­¡± Derek whispered mischievously.


    Kira, who was bringing her cup to her mouth, stopped. ¡°Oh¡­ then I can¡¯t have this. Here Hakaru.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ sure.¡± I took the drink before blinking. ¡°Ah¡­ why can¡¯t you drink?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Um¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± She blinked in confusion, but then smiled and shot Derek a death-stare. ¡°Probably because he¡¯s trying to get me drunk so you can put your hands on me tonight!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Akiko snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t act like we don¡¯t know you guys got a pair of rooms for tonight. So naughty.¡±


    ¡°W-wait¡­ that¡­¡± I tried to defend us.


    ¡°You caught us!¡± Derek laughed it off. ¡°Sorry man, I tried to get her drunk for you, but now not only won¡¯t she be loose tonight, but you¡¯ll have whisky dick!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I cursed as Derek snickered. ¡°I can take my alcohol; thank you very much!¡±


    As if to make my point, I downed the glass in a single throw.


    ¡°That¡¯s my man¡­¡± Kira giggled, moving and giving me a kiss while fixing my jacket. ¡°And as for tonight, if you play your cards right, the answer will be yes.¡±


    My eyes widened, and her cheeks turned red before she gave me a tight hug. I held her for a moment, but Derek and Akiko who didn¡¯t seem to be in any particular honeymoon period, quickly became uncomfortable with the scene. Akiko reached out and pulled on Kira.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go dance!¡±


    ¡°What about us?¡± I cried as Kira and Akiko ran off onto the dance floor.


    ¡°You¡¯ll just have to chase us!¡± Akiko called back with a raised hand.


    ¡°After you¡­¡± Derek gestured.


    ¡°Ladies first?¡± I snorted, making an identical gesture.


    The pair of us threw back our heads and laughed at the same time. Then both ran for the main room at the same time. We headed to the door at the same time and fought a bit until Derek burst through triumphantly. He held up his hands victoriously as I glared at him.


    ¡°What a couple of idiots¡­¡± A pair of girls whispered as they passed by.


    Derek dropped his hands, his smile turning to a frown while I let out a snicker.


    ¡°You know, Hakaru,¡± He turned to me seriously. ¡°One day, all these women will be our bitches.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    He nodded, straightening his tie. ¡°We¡¯ll be seniors soon. We can rule this school. Why have just one woman, when we can each have a dozen?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow and smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m happy with just one, bro. Haven¡¯t you heard about biting off more than you can chew?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! You should always shoot for the sky. Akiko is just the start. I want to make a harem one of these days.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I openly broke into a grin at this. ¡°You can barely handle Akiko, shouldn¡¯t you worry about sealing the deal with her rather than trying to score with someone else?¡±


    ¡°Dude¡­ look, listen, tonight, we¡¯re going to have both girls, one in each room, right?¡±


    ¡°Um, well, I¡¯ll have my girl in my room, and you¡¯ll have you in yours.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying!¡± Derek laughed. ¡°Let¡¯s switch places!¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡± My brow furrowed.


    ¡°Like, we let the girls go before us, and then we switch places. You give me Kira¡¯s key, and I give you Akiko. Then we bang each other¡¯s girl.¡±


    ¡°What? You want Kira? Wh-why?¡±


    ¡°Come on¡­ once Kira tastes my dick, she¡¯ll totally want more, and I¡¯m sure Akiko will be down for it too. I¡¯ve seen how she looks at you. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s totally over you.¡±


    ¡°Dude¡­¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°Hear me out! Since the girls have been with both of us, they¡¯ll be more¡­ loose. Once you get two girls, the third will fall easily. With two girls pressuring the third, she¡¯ll join quickly. Then it¡¯s just a matter of adding whoever we want.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°The harem, dude!¡±


    ¡°You want my girlfriend in your harem?¡± I didn¡¯t know if I wanted to be angry or bewildered, as I had never seen this side of Derek.


    ¡°Not my harem. Our harem! We¡¯ll share the girls together. That¡¯s how we¡¯ll get more to join. Whether they like you or me, we present it as a package deal. We¡¯ll even use Akiko and Kira to catfish some more girls for us.¡±


    ¡°First¡­ I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s rape, which I am vehemently against.¡± I declared, causing him to roll his eyes. ¡°Second, I don¡¯t like the idea of sharing women¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just temporary! Once we get five or six, we can split them up, and each takes half.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not collector¡¯s cards.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, man. We can make it work. But we need that seed of two women. I¡¯m asking you to give up one slut to land yourself a harem! Come on, are you in?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I responded furiously. ¡°I haven¡¯t even fucked Kira, and you want to have her? The hell if I¡¯m giving her first time to you!¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ you honestly think Kira is a virgin?¡±


    ¡°The fuck you say?¡±


    Derek held up his hands. ¡°S-sorry¡­ hey, forget I said anything. I was just dreaming out loud. I¡¯ll tell you what, enjoy Kira tonight, but think about it. You could be swimming in pussy if you¡¯re but man enough to pursue the dream.¡±


    ¡°Derek¡­¡±


    ¡°Just think about it. We don¡¯t have to do anything tonight, alright? We cool?¡±


    I frowned, but after he gave me a pathetic look, I sighed, and we bumped fists. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re cool.¡±


    After that, we went off and found the girls as they were dancing on the floor. Kira got tired quickly and went to sit down, but Akiko was willing to dance a bit more. I danced with Kira a few times. She then ran off to the bathroom.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked when she got back.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I threw up.¡± She said, ¡°Probably just got excited.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, I can take you home¡­¡±


    ¡°Wh-what about the hotel?¡± She asked worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re sick, it doesn¡¯t have to happen.¡± I responded with a tight smile.


    It hurt saying that, but it was also fine. I could always use my hand¡­ on prom night. Well, I certainly wasn¡¯t going to share Akiko with Derek! I wondered if he¡¯d be acting so cocky if I offered that as our first option toward ¡°getting girls more willing to explore.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head.


    ¡°N-no¡­ I¡¯ll be fine!¡± She insisted. ¡°I want to¡­¡±


    Her words drifted off as she looked up at me. I started leaning in to kiss her.


    ¡°Have you seen Derek?¡± Akiko¡¯s voice broke us apart.


    ¡°Ah¡­ what?¡± I pulled away from her regretfully, but seeing as she just threw up, it probably was a good idea we didn¡¯t kiss until she got something to drink.


    ¡°Derek? He¡¯s disappeared on me! Ah¡­ and a slow song is playing! Rats!¡± Looking around, her eyes then fell on me. ¡°Hakaru, dance with me!¡±


    ¡°I ca-¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Kira said, smiling and then patting my hand. ¡°Go dance with Akiko. I¡¯m still a little nauseous. I¡¯m just going to get something to drink, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    I allowed Akiko to pull me out onto the dance floor, and soon I found her in my arms. Her familiar scent calmed me immensely, and I wrapped my arms around her, pulling our bodies close. As we moved slowly, my hips pushed against hers, and she pushed back. I could feel her breath on my neck and feel her heart pounding in her chest. Why did this feel so good?


    Less than a year ago, I had caught Akiko and Derek having sex. I had broken it off with her, and she ended up dating Derek. That was the end to it. I had forgiven both of them. Derek was my best friend, and it was true there was nothing between Akiko and me. Yet, right now, Akiko felt so good and so right. Was I not over her as I had thought? I glanced over to the chairs where Kira was sitting. She was lightly tapping her foot and smiling as she watched us dance. So, trusting¡­ No¡­ I can¡¯t let myself two-time the woman I love. A harem life was impossible¡­


    ¡°Music finished¡­¡± Akiko said gently.


    I had still been moving, even though the music was gone. The pair of us broke apart awkwardly, and then we both went back to Kira, who still didn¡¯t show an ounce of jealousy.


    The three of us went looking and eventually found Derek near the end of the evening. He had been dancing lewdly with another girl. She was dressed in a very slutty dress. Her skirt was cut so high you could see her underwear, and her dress dipped down and exposed the area between her breasts. She wasn¡¯t even hiding rubbing her ass on Derek¡¯s crotch while bent over in front of him. If the teachers saw it, they would have broken it up. Derek also shamelessly had an erection. They¡¯d basically be having sex if they weren¡¯t in clothing.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Eiko.¡± I responded awkwardly.


    Now that I thought about it, if he did want a harem, a girl like Eiko would probably be his best bet. I had dated her myself, and she had cheated on me awfully. Well, I didn¡¯t find that out until later. Her reputation as a school slut rose shortly after we broke up.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ you want a ride?¡± She winked, even going so far as to rub her ass provocatively.


    ¡°Derek!¡± Akiko admonished while Kira gave him a disapproving look.


    After I shook my head, Eiko only shrugged before finding another guy to rub up on. As for Derek, he shrugged helplessly like guys would be guys. Surprisingly, Akiko didn¡¯t seem that angry at him. After a brief admonishment, she finished.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s up?¡± He asked after apologizing to Akiko.


    ¡°It¡¯s time. We¡¯re leaving the party.¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± He smiled with teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s move this party to somewhere a bit more private, shall we ladies?¡±


    For some reason, I had a bad feeling in my gut. I found myself wishing Kira was a little sicker and that we left when we had the chance. There was no turning back now.

 Book 5: Chapter 3

    We followed Derek and Akiko¡¯s lead, following them on the five-minute journey to the somewhat shady motel room. As we got out of the car, Derek grabbed my shoulder and took me to the side.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go give the girls some time to get ready. There is a guy who will buy teens alcohol behind the liquor store.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Really?¡±


    ¡°You got your key?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yeah.¡± I pulled it out of my pocket.


    ¡°Haha¡­ just down the hall from mine. Nice.¡± He grabbed my key and then while putting an arm around me, he gestured the girls over. ¡°Hey, ladies, we¡¯re going to take a stop. Why don¡¯t you go make yourselves comfortable.¡±


    He handed the two keys out to each lady with a grin on his face.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re not coming with us?¡±


    ¡°I got to give Hakaru here some pointers. Besides, you guys have been dancing and sweating in those dresses all night. I thought you might want to¡­ ahem¡­¡±


    Kira¡¯s face turned red, and Akiko¡¯s eyes widened. They both grabbed their keys tightly.


    ¡°Y-yes! Of course! You do that! Don¡¯t come back too quicky. Ten¡­ no, fifteen minutes!¡±


    Derek snorted. ¡°You better hurry, I can¡¯t wait to tear that dress off you.¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡­¡± Akiko shot me a look even as she blushed.


    Derek took a step forward and then whispered something in her ear. Akiko turned as pink as Kira, and then both girls gave one last goodbye before turning and retreating to the motel without looking back.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± I asked as Derek turned me away from the girls and started heading toward the liquor store he had previously mentioned.


    ¡°Huh? I just encouraged Akiko to give Kira some advice. I¡¯ll be fine, but I wouldn¡¯t want a virgin like you screwing up your chance with a beauty like Kira.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m not a virgin! Hell, I¡¯m damn good at it!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He smiled at me. ¡°Name one girl you¡¯ve slept with.¡±


    ¡°Easy! I¡­¡± I stopped, suddenly unable to recall a single name.


    I felt a sense of strange confusion shooting through me. At the moment I had said it, I had been certain that I¡¯d had sex before. In fact, I had a feeling like I had a lot of sex. I¡¯d say I was pretty confident in my ability too like I had some experience. Yet, when it came to thinking about any time I actually had sex, my mind drew a complete blank.


    As my silence continued on, Derek barked a laugh and shook his head. ¡°Exactly! You¡¯re hilarious, man! Well, don¡¯t worry, I got your back. We all got to lose it sometime, right?¡±


    He squeezed my shoulder and gave me a reassuring look before running across the street. My strange feeling of confusion steadily dissipated, and I shook my head. It was just one of those weird moments people had. I¡¯ve had them a lot lately, but they didn¡¯t mean anything. I ran after him, and the pair of us headed over to the liquor store.


    While the store did have liquor, it also had other conveniences, so it wasn¡¯t strange for us if we were to enter. I wasn¡¯t actually as interested in the alcohol as he was. I wanted to remember the experience with Kira, and I actually didn¡¯t feel that nervous despite the fact that it was our first time. In fact, if I closed my eyes, I thought I could probably imagine her naked. I felt like it¡¯d be accurate too, even though I had never seen her naked. Then again, now that I thought about it, I could probably do the same for Akiko! Ah! I was thinking about weird things again.


    The point was, I wasn¡¯t really stressed, so I didn¡¯t feel I needed to drink alcohol to ease things. I had a feeling from earlier Kira wouldn¡¯t want to drink anything either, so while Derek went around back to make his contact, I just went into the store to look around. There was a guy behind the counter, but he was reading a magazine and didn¡¯t even look my way. If you weren¡¯t lucky, you could get a guy who gave you dirty looks the entire time you were in there.


    I looked in the convenience section, intending to pick up some snacks for Kira and I. I didn¡¯t know how long the act would take, or what she would feel like after. I thought about buying some Pepto Bismol for her stomach. Ah, crap! I forgot the condoms at Mrs. Fukumi¡¯s. It had been so awkward that I left the box there. I had one in my wallet, but what if I needed more? Plus, she mentioned something about spermicide, which it definitely didn¡¯t have.


    Glancing at the nonchalant guy, I thought that maybe he wouldn¡¯t notice or care if I tried to buy sex items. I definitely couldn¡¯t ask Derek, since he would likely tease me about how much of a virgin I was. I was such an idiot.


    There was a strange voice in the back of my head that told me not to use them. It seemed to suggest that it didn¡¯t really matter if I did it or not and that I wouldn¡¯t get her pregnant or catch an STD unless I wanted it to happen. It was just another strange thought, so I closed my eyes, trying to push it from my mind.


    It was for this reason that when I walked into the aisle that contained the sex stuff, I ran into someone I hadn¡¯t noticed. She made a noise as I bumped into her. My eyes snapped open, and I looked down to see an absolutely beautiful girl. She had a punk look to her, with hair, a nose ring, and rocker shirt on. She was wearing jeans and a black leather coat.


    ¡°Watch it!¡± She growled as I walked into her.


    ¡°Oh¡­ sorry.¡± I said, blushing as I turned to look away from her.


    She was very pretty, and I actually didn¡¯t want to look away from her. Although I had ended up with Kira, a punk girl was actually closer to my type originally. I listened to alternative, used to wear black, and was a tall, pale kid. Eiko used to look a lot like this girl when we started dating, and it was why I was so interested in her. It was probably that exact reason that I went for a much more proper girl in Akiko given how we broke up. Then, of course, I ended up dating Kira, who was the Student Council president, and she was more of a Japanese beauty than a punk girl.


    That was also why I dressed up Tiana in such a¡­ hmm? Tiana? That name just popped up out of the blue. I seemed to remember a girl who had a tattoo and piercings. She got them because I asked her to? No¡­ that was impossible. I was dating Kira, and there was no girl who would do something so extreme for me.


    I turned away from the beauty who met my strike zone and started looking over the condoms. The girl was standing right there too. She was looking in the same place, actually. I suddenly felt extremely embarrassed. How could I select condoms with this cute girl watching me? Maybe she was trying to get condoms too. Was she waiting for me to pick? I ended up standing there for several minutes while the girl was standing right next to me. Sweat was dripping down my forehead.


    It didn¡¯t matter! I was ridiculous! I reached out to grab a pack of three. I didn¡¯t even care what. I didn¡¯t have the experience to know what was better or worse, so my movements were just completely to what condom I like the packaging of the best. Unfortunately, as my hand went out, this was the time the girl¡¯s hand moved out too. Our hands ended up touching.


    ¡°Ah! S-sorry¡­¡± She said, pulling her hand.


    ¡°No! Go ahead!¡± I gestured way too much.


    ¡°N-no¡­ I¡¯m not sure what I want yet¡­¡± She responded, and then glanced at me. ¡°Rather¡­ can you help me?¡¯


    ¡°Huh? Help?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re experienced with sex, right?¡±


    ¡°What? No, I¡¯m not!¡± I fought those weird feelings in the back of my head and went with what my mind told me.


    ¡°Eh? But you¡¯re buying condoms¡­¡± She frowned and then looked at the one I had reached for. ¡°Magnum¡­ extra large, for big men¡­ oh my¡­¡±


    My face turned red. I wasn¡¯t so full of myself to say I was an extra-large size. I was big enough to please, but I wasn¡¯t a giant, and I was fine with it that way.


    ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s um¡­ prom night¡­ you know¡­¡± I mumbled awkwardly.


    ¡°Oh? Ah¡­ I was homeschooled. I didn¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°You were homeschooled?¡± I asked, my eyes wide.


    She pushed back her blue hair, suddenly looking shy and cute. ¡°Is that weird?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ not at all!¡± I mean, there were standards at school, a girl like her wouldn¡¯t be allowed in a standard high school, so it made sense that with her appearance, she was homeschooled.


    ¡°I-if you don¡¯t mind my asking, why are you looking?¡± I asked.


    She blushed, looking down. ¡°That¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me anything!¡± I waved my hands, realizing I had asked something a bit personal of a complete stranger.


    ¡°D-do you promise not to tell anyone?¡± She responded, her cheeks pouty.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t, no one!¡± I said a bit too readily.


    ¡°Ah¡­ well, I wanted to¡­ practice¡­¡±


    ¡°Practice?¡± My mind froze.


    ¡°N-no!¡± She gestured wildly. ¡°I mean¡­ practice putting it on¡­ l-like¡­ a banana¡­ oh¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it. Don¡¯t girls in Health classes practice putting them on a banana?¡±


    She was very cute and flustered, and I wanted to laugh and tease her a bit. ¡°I don¡¯t actually think any school really does that. It¡¯s one of those things they made up in the media.¡±


    ¡°R-really!¡± She said, her eyes teary. ¡°I mean, I haven¡¯t met the right guy yet, but just in case I did, I wanted to be ready!¡±


    ¡°Sorry to burst your bubble,¡± I responded. ¡°But you¡¯ll just have to learn with experience¡­¡±


    ¡°I-is that what you¡¯re doing?¡± she asked, still looking embarrassed.


    ¡°Huh! Oh¡­ getting experience? Um¡­ yeah, I guess. My girlfriend¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ you¡¯re in a relationship.¡± She seemed really disappointed.


    My heart suddenly pounded wildly for a second. For a brief moment, I regretted not being single. She was really cute, and I totally wanted to know her better. It was clear to me she was interested as well.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ yeah¡­¡±


    Bang. Bang! ¡°Hey, I got them!¡±


    Derek was standing there with a 12-pack pack of beers in his hand. This caused the guy behind the counter to finally look up and give a frown. Feeling embarrassed, I excused myself from the girl and ran to the guy and immediately bought myself. At this point, he was giving me a stern look, likely having realized an underaged kid had managed to get alcohol through his shop somehow. Keeping my head low, I paid for the stuff, which didn¡¯t include a condom.


    As I headed for the door, someone grabbed my arm, and I glanced over to see the girl standing there. She leaned over close to me.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re a good person, so I¡¯ll tell you something.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°That friend of yours? He¡¯s not a good guy. I can tell.¡±


    I smiled awkwardly. ¡°I know¡­ he¡¯s kind of a bastard, but he¡¯s the only close friend I have.¡±


    ¡°If you keep feeling confused¡­ give me a call. I¡¯m a wicken. I can see auras. There is something strange about yours.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ sorry, I don¡¯t believe in supernatural stuff.¡±


    She smiled and then handed me a piece of paper. ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe it, for it to change your life. Just call if you find something strange happening.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ okay¡­¡± I didn¡¯t say anything more as I left.


    She was watching me with a worried look. She was kind of a strange girl, but she seemed nice. Plus, she was cute. Ah¡­ I didn¡¯t even get her name. I glanced down at the sheet of paper she had given me.


    ¡°Mary.¡± Her name was written above her number.


    ¡°Damn, dude¡­ you got some girl¡¯s number just as you¡¯re going to bang your girlfriend? That¡¯s cold.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡¯ I crumbled up the paper and shoved it in my pocket. ¡°She¡¯s just some psychic or something trying to sell her wares. What about you announcing you got alcohol like an idiot?¡±


    ¡°Haha, whatever. Here, take half. You¡¯ll need it.¡± He ripped the twelve in half and shoved six into my back without giving me a chance to refuse.


    I sighed and accepted his offer. We headed back to our rooms. I pulled out my spare key and Derek did the same.


    ¡°Alright, bro, to manhood!¡± He held up his fist.


    ¡°To sex!¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 4

    I approached the door to my motel room, my hand freezing as I reached for the doorknob. Behind the door was Kira, who I had slept with dozens of times. No, I meant, I had never slept with her before. I grabbed my head, feeling confused for a second. It was strange. I should be extremely nervous. I should be terrified of opening that door. However, I felt calm. That was the thing that was terrifying if that made sense. I should be worked up walking into the room of the woman I planned to have sex with for my first time.


    Quit trying to freak yourself out, Hakaru! I tried to mentally berate myself.


    I should just find it lucky that I wasn¡¯t nervous and use that to my advantage, I should go in there and give her the time of her life. It was that simple, wasn¡¯t it? With one last breath, I reached out and grabbed the doorknob. At the same time, I used the old key to turn and unlocked the door. I ended up slipping into a dark room.


    I could see Kira¡¯s form under the bed. I could only raise an eyebrow, as she was on the bed under the sheets, and only her lower half was exposed. I couldn¡¯t help but fight back a smile. She was so nervous, that she didn¡¯t even want to be seen. Well, it was so dark, I could barely see her anyway. For some reason, seeing her bare-naked pussy the shadowed form of her spread open legs in the dark caused me to relax, and I pulled out my dick and casually approached her.


    I grew hard in an instant, but before I stuck it in, I licked my fingers and then began to explore her lips with them. Her body shuddered, and I heard cute whimpering noises as my fingers first played with her clit, and then slipped inside her. I added a bit more spit, tasting her sweet scent before pushing my fingers inside her. With one hand wrapped around my hard cock, stroking it excitedly, the other hand pushing my fingers in and out of her.


    She whimpered and moaned, and my fingers slipped inside her easily. I might have questioned if she was a virgin, but something in my mind said that this was natural, and not strange at all. As my fingers danced inside her, I could feel her growing wet around me. My dick was also growing a dull ache, eager to feel deep inside her womb. This all felt incredibly natural like I had done these dozens of times. Even as my fingers explored her, I felt a familiarity, instantly targeting the part I knew would drive her excitedly.


    ¡°H-Hikaru¡­¡± I heard her muffled moan come out from under her comforter.


    Her voice sounded a bit off, but I was already extremely aroused, and so was she. Her hips were thrusting up gently against my fingers, clearly wanting something a little bigger inside her. I was happy to accommodate, so I shifted over and pushed my dick up against her clit. Her hips rose up, trying to get her pussy penetrated all of the way, but I pulled back slightly, teasing her by denying her penetration. Instead, I rubbed the head of my cock gently up and down her wet crack. At this point, she was so moist it slid the whole length with ease. I could hear her panting excitedly under the sheets.


    Finally, taking a hard hold of my member, I put my hands on her pelvis, lightly running my fingers through her coarse black pubic hair before sliding inside. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a moan of satisfaction as my cock slid into her soft pussy. She felt really wet, gushy, and warm, and the feeling was both incredible and somewhat nostalgic. I had never been in a woman before, so I didn¡¯t know why I still had such a sense of familiarity.


    As my dick filled her up, I could feel the movement deep inside her through my palm. Using the grip to stabilize myself, I started to slide in and out of her crotch. I should have started slow for a virgin girl like her, but those kinds of thoughts did not occur to me. I pushed down, pinning her pelvis to the bed, and then began to thrust into her roughly, treating her pussy as my own detached sex toy. With each thrust, she grew even wetter, and I could tell with a slight twitching feeling that she came.


    However, she was trying to be really quiet under the covers, and thus I only heard an occasional whimper or moan. In some ways, it was kind of sexy, since I was using my girlfriend like a toy. On the other hand, it wasn¡¯t terribly romantic. I kind of wanted to kiss and play with her. I wanted to see her expression, touch her breasts, and feel her naked body against my own.


    However, she seemed to have the blanket around herself tightly, and I wasn¡¯t able to pull it away easily without disrupting the current groove we were in. With her whimpering softly and me slamming it into her snatch with one wet thrust after another, I didn¡¯t want to ruin things. So, instead, I decided to talk.


    ¡°Hey, Kira, how is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Wha-what? Kira?¡± A confused voice rose from the blankets.


    The girl under me suddenly moved rapidly, managing to pull her head out from the top of her blanket. As soon as I saw her, my mind froze for a moment. I wasn¡¯t staring at Kira, my girlfriend, but Akiko, my ex-girlfriend. My dick was still inside her, and I had even thrust a few more times into her. Realization slowly started to dawn on me.


    ¡°A-A-Akiko?¡± I said in a strained voice.


    ¡°Hakaru!¡± She cried out as well, looking just as confused.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Wh-what are you doing?¡± She shot back.


    None of us were moving. I still had my dick in her, but I was staring in disbelief like I couldn¡¯t even come to terms with what was going on.


    ¡°This is my room? I gave the key to Kira!¡±


    ¡°No! I was given this key by Derek! I definitely was!¡± She cried out, and then her eyes widened. ¡°And he said¡­ when you get ready, cover your face and body tightly and don¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s a little game, okay?¡±


    When her words finally sunk in, I started to realize exactly what had just happened. When Derek had taken both of our keys, he gave the wrong key to the wrong girl. Basically, he played a switch on us, just like he had wanted to do at the beginning of prom! Anger started to fill my mind.


    ¡°That bastard!¡± I cursed, starting to turn to leave.


    I actually didn¡¯t know which room exactly was his. I had a rough idea, but I didn¡¯t have his key. He could be playing with my girlfriend at this exact moment. He had said something like he had told Akiko to tell Kira the same. So, if she was in a similar position, she was being taken advantage of by that son of a bitch! I couldn¡¯t believe that he had so shamelessly screwed me over. I was so angry I wanted to punch something.


    ¡°Hakaru!¡± Akiko seemed to see the emotions dancing over my face, and as I tried to leave, she had finally managed to get her hands free, so she reached out and grabbed my arm.


    ¡°Derek did this!¡± I snarled back at her. ¡°He had his eyes on Kira all along. That bastard wanted to turn you girls into his harem or some shit. He said so earlier. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do this with you.¡±


    She looked down, her cheeks turning slightly pink. ¡°Even if you say that, I¡¯m not angry, since it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°Akiko, Kira might be having sex with him right now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    ¡°How is it okay?¡± I demanded. ¡°She could be being raped right now!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay because I wanted this to happen!¡± Akiko cried out, her eyes watering. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t say anything, but for the last few months, all I can think about is you. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t do anything with Derek anymore. I wasn¡¯t sure, I kind of expected Derek was going to pull something. That¡¯s why I was willing to do this. I didn¡¯t think¡­ well¡­ I hoped¡­¡±


    I shook my head in confusion. ¡°Wait¡­ wait¡­ you said my name earlier! Were you in on this?¡±


    I suddenly recalled she had called my own name. She had known I was the guy giving it to her from the beginning! Before the anger grew, she was violently shaking her head, looking at me desperately.


    ¡°No! Not at all! I didn¡¯t know! That was¡­¡± She looked away, blushing. ¡°I accidentally called your name instead of his. I thought it was him, so I was afraid he heard or would say something. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t show my face and stayed so quiet. I was afraid it was him. When I saw it was you though, I realized it was fate that we ended up together.¡±


    ¡°Akiko¡­ we broke up¡­ I¡¯m with Kira now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± She responded stubbornly. ¡°I want you!¡±


    ¡°Kira¡­¡±


    ¡°Kira can stay! You can just have her and me! Derek didn¡¯t succeed! I¡¯m going to break up with him tonight. As for Kira, she¡¯ll definitely not go that far. I didn¡¯t tell her what Derek told me. So, when he went into her room, she definitely would have seen him. She might have even slapped him. So, it¡¯s fine, okay? It can just be you and me for now, okay? I won¡¯t even tell Kira. I can just be your side girl. I just don¡¯t want you to throw me away, okay?¡±


    As she spoke frantically, she pulled aside the blankets and tossed them away, revealing her naked and aroused body entirely. She was a beautiful young girl, and the room was barely lit, giving her body a dark and romantic appearance. It was an alluring sight that was difficult for me to look away from. I really did want to push her down and have my way with her. My thoughts about Kira started to get jumbled, and I found myself leaning down, pushing myself back into her and then kissing her lips. The pair of us lay like that, kissing for a solid minute.


    I still wasn¡¯t sure if I was going to keep fucking her. My mind was still trying to make that decision. However, a moment later, it was made for me. The door suddenly was unlocked and opened. It flew open with an elaborate bang, and a hand shot for the light and turned it on. In an instant, our naked bodies were filled with light. Standing in the doorway was Derek and Kira, both fully dressed. Kira had watery eyes and her hand over her mouth as she looked at the pair of us, who were in each other¡¯s arms. Even though we hadn¡¯t continued having sex, it wouldn¡¯t look like that given our positions.


    Derek was wearing a smug expression and crossed his arms. ¡°Wow¡­ I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d do that with my girlfriend. Some friend you are! We realized we got the wrong keys right away, and I went to the office and got them to give me a spare to get into your room. I would never have imagined you¡¯d take the opportunity to cheat on your girlfriend and fuck my girl. Damn!¡±


    Although his tone was slightly admonishing and angry, it was clear to me he had done it all on purpose. Was this really his plan? Perhaps he planned to rape Kira first, and then do this after. Maybe Akiko had prevented that from happening by not spreading the word to Kira. Either way, we were exposed, and there was little we could argue.


    Akiko shook her hands frantically. ¡°You¡­ I mean¡­ you set us up!¡±


    ¡°Set you up?¡± He put on an ugly face. ¡°All I did was swap keys. For you to claim anything else, it is disgusting! Come Monday. We¡¯re no longer together. As for you, Hakaru, whatever comes of this is your fault!¡±


    He spun and left, not giving anyone else a look as the door closed behind him. This left me naked in a room with Akiko and my own girlfriend. She suddenly started crying, covering her mouth as she let out soft wails. I felt like complete trash. I had hurt her. Sure, Derek had done all of this on purpose. I couldn¡¯t even imagine why he hated me so much. What had I really done to him that he set me up in this way? At least, that was the thought running through my mind.


    ¡°Kira¡­ I love Hakaru! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Kira suddenly stopped sobbing and made a laughing noise.


    ¡°Kira¡­¡± I reached out, and she took a step back, causing me to feel a bit of pain.


    ¡°H-Hakaru¡­ Akiko. This is so messed up.¡± Kira said softly, almost to herself.


    ¡°I know¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to-¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy!¡± Kira suddenly giggled, more tears running down her cheeks.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Seeing you two together, I¡¯m not angry. I feel relieved. I feel happy. I don¡¯t understand it. I¡¯m really messed up, aren¡¯t I? My boyfriend is with another woman, but rather than angry, I feel really excited.¡±


    Kira bit one her nails, looking back and forth between the two of us. However, her eyes didn¡¯t hold any pain or unhappiness. Rather, she looked intrigued and slightly aroused.


    ¡°Kira, I don¡¯t think I understand what you mean?¡± I gave it one last go.


    ¡°C-can you two continue?¡±


    ¡°Continue?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kira blushed, not able to meet my eyes, ¡°I suddenly got really excited over the thought of watching. Hakaru creampie Akiko. Can you continue? C-can I watch?¡±


    Her eyes were eager and didn¡¯t hold a single hint of unwillingness.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I called out, ¡°Then please continue to watch.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 5

    I don¡¯t know how we ended up in this situation, but it somehow felt really natural. In the back of my head, there was a voice that said it was weird to fuck my ex-girlfriend while my girlfriend watched, but that voice was quickly silenced by my own horniness. Of course, I also considered that this was some kind of trick. Maybe Kira wanted me to go farther as a means of somehow embarrassing me. Maybe she was filming it or something.


    My mind even went so far as to think that she was in cohorts with Derek. I had always known he was a dick, but he had finally revealed his true colors today, deliberately engineering a situation both where he could dump his girlfriend and destroy my relationship. Then again, somewhere in the back of my mind, I felt like I already knew the kind of guy that Derek was. His betrayal almost felt natural to me, like I should have seen it coming from the beginning.


    Yet, his betrayal had failed completely, because he didn¡¯t understand the kind of woman that Kira was. Hell, I didn¡¯t understand it. And by the confused look on Kira¡¯s face, she didn¡¯t understand it either, but the excitement in her eyes was something that couldn¡¯t be faked so easily. She had her mouth slightly open, and she was panting excitedly as she watched me touch the girl under me.


    This felt kind of exciting too. My dick which had softened after the interruption, but was back to being fully erect again now. I only realized as I looked back down at Akiko that I hadn¡¯t really tried to get her opinion on this whole thing. Before the interruption, I had started sleeping with her without her consent, thinking she was my own girlfriend. Just as we realized the truth, her boyfriend Derek walked in, saw everything and then walked out on her. Worst yet, he had deliberately planned for her to end up like this.


    Even now, I still had her pinned to the bed, my erect cock hovering menacingly over her pussy, and was just about to continue while my girlfriend watched, all while barely concerning myself about Akiko¡¯s wants or desire. Her face was flushed, and she was shaking slightly, but she had barely spoken since Derek showed up. I wasn¡¯t the kind of guy who raped women, at least¡­ I was pretty sure of that. I didn¡¯t know why a part of me seemed to approach that thought with doubt.


    ¡°Akiko, do you¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t even say it.


    How exactly did you ask a girl to fuck while your girlfriend watched? This was definitely not something that even most pornos could prepare you for.


    ¡°Hakaru,¡± She said, her voice filled with excitement. ¡°I want you to continue. When I found out it was you on top of me, I was so happy. I love you, and I love Kira too. Please, it makes me really happy to please both of you, so use me however you want.¡±


    There was something really perverse about her words. It wasn¡¯t the kind of thing a sane high school girl should say, yet there was a sincerity and truth to them that made it difficult to refute. She meant every word she said. She was happy to give herself to even Kira and me. She was essentially my plaything. I didn¡¯t even need to ask. I felt like it didn¡¯t matter what I did, what position, or what hole, that she would work her hardest and be happy as long as I was happy. She gave off that kind of feeling.


    I raised my hand and lightly stroked her cheek, causing her shaking to increase as she closed her eyes and took in a long-drawn breath.


    ¡°Akiko¡­¡± I then looked up at Kira. ¡°Kira¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± She made a noise of surprise at me, suddenly addressing her.


    ¡°I love you. Both of you. I want to keep both of you and have you be mine. Is that okay with you two?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Kira said, smiling mysteriously. ¡°That makes me really happy.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Akiko nodded and then blushed. ¡°Now, will you put it in already, you¡¯re teasing me too much.¡±


    While I had been sitting over her, my cock had been pressed just against her wet cunt, threatening to slip in with a slight thrust, yet I had inadvertently been denying her that pleasure. My dick was actually quite big. It was definitely on the large size, and wouldn¡¯t be awkward in a porno. Strangely, I remember it being much smaller, but it had sprung up in the last few months. Was that so-called puberty? I could have sworn I hit that two years ago, but it was probably fine. I just hit the big dick lottery, and the winner was about to be my two girls.


    I pushed my hips down, sliding back into the familiar climate of Akiko¡¯s pussy. I could feel Kira¡¯s eyes on me and hear her gulping as she watched me penetrate her friend. Akiko grabbed my arms and squeezed tightly, panting noisily as I pierced her. She had been intentionally quiet before, but now she had no reason to be quiet. More than that, with Kira watching, she kind of felt a desire to put on a show. I decided to give Kira one.


    ¡°Ahhn¡­ ahhhh¡­¡± Akiko gasped as I lifted her butt up and angled my dick down, shoving even deeper inside her.


    I began to move my hips up and down, providing quick piston thrusts, pounding her wet pussy. Akiko let out cute moaning noises and squirmed under me, so I held her down even more tightly, pumping her with my large cock which honestly looked a bit big for her tiny pussy. It was at a size where a virgin girl would definitely ask if it would really fit. Although Akiko was no virgin, it still was tight enough inside her that she felt her insides being stretched.


    ¡°Ahn¡­ Fuck¡­ Hakaru¡­ your dick is so big!¡± She glanced over my shoulder and instinctively looked back to see that Kira was still there.


    She wasn¡¯t just waiting. She had found a seat and was sitting down. Her dress was pushed up, and she had her underwear pushed to the side, revealing her tight cunt. She was fingering it with two fingers while watching us, her face flushed and aroused. When Akiko made her declaration, Kira nodded as if agreeing with her.


    ¡°Hakaru looks like he¡¯s breaking Akiko¡¯s womb.¡± She said.


    Akiko bit her lower lip. ¡°Mmm¡­ fuck¡­ he¡¯s breaking me apart. This feels so amazing, Kira. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve never tasted this dick before.¡±


    Akiko seemed to be taking on the role of teasing Kira. It seemed like it was rubbing salt on the wound for Kira who walked in on her boyfriend cheating on her, but Akiko¡¯s words only seemed to excite her further. She was rubbing her pussy even harder and was even moving her hips, moaning like a slut as she watched her boyfriend bang another woman.


    Seeing that euphoric face on Kira, I felt myself grow even more motivated to perform. I had never thought that being watched would be so engaging, but it really brought out more in me. I sped up the pace, putting all of my focus into wrecking Akiko, using all of my stamina. I slammed my dick into her loud enough that it filled the room with the wet noises of flesh slapping against flesh. Female moans filled the room, but it didn¡¯t come from just one girl, but two. Kira had pulled down her underwear and scooted forward, putting one leg up on the bed. If I looked back, I¡¯d see her rubbing herself as fast as her fingers would move.


    If I looked the other way, Akiko was under me, her eyes rolled back in her head, her mouth open as she let out loud moans of pleasure. I teased her breasts and kissed her neck, and the more I did so, the more I realized I knew exactly how to touch her. It went beyond simply having experience, even though I didn¡¯t recall such a time when I had any. This was at the level of being a psychic. I seemed to just know how to touch a woman.


    The more I focused on these instincts, the crazier Akiko got. I could feel her pussy gushing and twitching as she reached a climax, yet I still didn¡¯t give her any relief from the agony. Instead, I picked up the pace and moved even faster. I moved as fast as my hips could carry me, hitting her in the exact spot my instincts told me to attack. It was barely a minute before she was cumming again.


    ¡°C-c-cumming! I¡¯m cumming again!¡± She sang in a sexy voice, her hips even rising as her back arched in a powerful orgasm.


    ¡°H-Hakaru¡­ is this what you would have done to me!¡± Kira cried out, her voice filled with erotic emotions as well.


    ¡°What do you mean, would?¡± I gasped. ¡°You¡¯re getting this next!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my¡­¡± She let out a cry and then closed her eyes tightly. ¡°I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    The words I had just said had pushed her past the limit, and she ended up squirting onto the bed. I could feel some of the hot liquid tickling our feet, but my focus was still on the woman under me, who was I continuing to relentlessly target in every single one of her erogenous zones like I had a textbook that pointed every part of it out.


    Of course, even if I was driving her crazy, I had limits too. My hips were growing tired, and my cock had reached its limit.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cum!¡± I said, biting her ear in just the way I like it.


    ¡°Cum in me!¡± She cried out. ¡°Cum in your slave! Master, cum in your bitch!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why she called me Master or referred to herself as a slave suddenly, but the words were definitely doing it for me.


    ¡°Ah¡­ n-no condom!¡± Kira cried out. ¡°A baby!¡±


    ¡°Fill my womb with your seed!¡± Akiko cried. ¡°I want Hakaru¡¯s baby! Just fill me up with everything!¡±


    ¡°Ahn¡­ Ahn¡­¡± Kira who was still masturbating somehow was turned on by those words too and started cumming again.


    As for me, I shoved my cock one last time as deeply into her womb as I could go. Akiko was a small Japanese girl, and my cock was quite big, so I reached deep inside her to the point where you could even see it. It was at that point that my balls finally erupted, and with a spasm, large gobs of white, hot baby batter exploded deep inside Akiko.


    The feeling of cuming inside was too much for Akiko, and she ended up having yet another orgasm. Her pussy hungrily twitched, sucking in my dick and eating my cum. My dick was happy to oblige. I felt like I hadn¡¯t had sex in months. No, it should be that I haven¡¯t had sex ever, but the effect was the same. Gobs and gobs of cum shot out into Akiko, whose vagina continued to suck it all up like a vacuum.


    Yet, somewhere, in the back of my mind, I had a feeling like there was no way I¡¯d ever get her pregnant. I felt like whoever I fucked, there wouldn¡¯t be a baby or even worry about disease. It felt a bit like realizing you had a superpower. I didn¡¯t know where the certainty came from, but it felt like no matter who it was, I could seduce any number of women to bed, pleasure them in unimaginable ways, and not even have to worry about common problems with disease, whether I went raw or not.


    Any number of women? How had I suddenly grown so perverted? I had only had one woman, and now I had two girlfriends, and yet somehow, my thirst hadn¡¯t diminished at all. In fact, it felt like I wanted even more.

 Book 5: Chapter 6

    I quietly opened the door and slid into the dark house. After I had cum inside Akiko, the three of us had cleaned ourselves up, checked out and then I took the two girl¡¯s home. The trip home had occurred in extremely awkward silence. Kira, who had masturbated while watching her boyfriend with another woman, seemed to have nothing to say. Akiko, who lost her boyfriend and was caught with her ex-boyfriend was just as quiet. As for me, I had my own complicated thoughts that left me feeling strange and confused.


    The house was quiet, and it appeared like everyone was asleep. That made sense since it was already one in the morning. That¡¯s part of the reason we didn¡¯t stay at the hotel longer. The other reason was that after finishing, we were all trying to come to grips with what just happened. I didn¡¯t know right now what my position with either girl was. Akiko may still want to try to work things out with Derek. Kira may realize that she really wasn¡¯t okay with what happened. One thing was for certain. Our relationships were only going to change after this.


    ¡°You have fun, sweetie?¡±


    I jumped, nearly tripping and falling flat on my face as I was walking past the living room. Shooting a look into the darkness, I saw mom sitting there. She was in a bathrobe, and she had a glass of wine in her hand. She was just sitting in the darkness. Had she been waiting up for me? Usually, dad came home earlier, and the pair made noises long into the night until she was too tired to do anything but sleep. At least, that¡¯s what I thought.


    ¡°Mom? Why are you up?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± She gave a small smile. ¡°Can¡¯t I worry about my son going out late with beautiful women?¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Just kidding, I just have a headache and was hoping some tea would relax me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wine, though.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± She smirked, taking another sip. ¡°I just opened a bottle. Do you want some?¡±


    I sighed, ¡°I hope you feel better.¡±


    ¡°Can you please comb my hair?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡± Her eyes opened big a way of clear manipulation.


    Although her hair was a bit messy, it was more about relaxation. She liked the feel of having her hair combed. This was something I hadn¡¯t done since I was a small child. However, I was still too high-strung from earlier to go to sleep, so I figured I might as well. I gave her a nod and then moved to the couch. She got off it and sat in front while I sat on the couch behind her. Her free hand pulled a comb from her robe pocket and handed it to me like she had planned this all out from the beginning. I took it and then gently ran my hands through her black, silky-smooth hair. Mother closed her eyes and leaned against my knees as I steadily began to run the comb through.


    After a few strokes, mom spoke. ¡°You never said. Did you have fun?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah. It was fun.¡±


    ¡°How was your first time with Kira?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t even have sex- ah! M-mother!¡± My eyes widened as I realized the indecent question she asked.


    Mother chuckled under her breath, but then raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°Hmm? You didn¡¯t even have sex with her yet?¡±


    ¡°Mom! That¡¯s not important, but the answer is no!¡± I defended.


    It was true, after all, so I didn¡¯t even need to lie to her.


    ¡°You seem like you¡¯re telling the truth.¡± She turned her head and suddenly sniffed. ¡°But you¡¯ve definitely just been having sex, so it wasn¡¯t with Kira? Has my son been cheating? And on prom night!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Wh-what are you saying?¡± My hand stopped combing her hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so na?ve.¡± She rolled her eyes, turning away. ¡°I¡¯m an experienced woman. Of course, I know what a woman¡¯s sex smells like. I can definitely know when my son¡¯s crotch reeks of it.¡±


    ¡°I c-cleaned up!¡± I coughed, turning away in embarrassment.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say stop!¡± She responded, pinching my foot. ¡°Keep going! And tell me why you slept with someone who wasn¡¯t your girlfriend!¡±


    I bit my lip as I thought as I continued to stroke her hair. This time, I just used my fingers, running them through her hair gently. My first impulse was to tell her about Derek. I wanted to complain about how he set me up and how destructive his actions had been. Yet, at the end of any complaint, I¡¯d realize the truth would come out. Therefore, I just decided to say it.


    ¡°I had sex with Akiko.¡±


    ¡°Your ex-girlfriend? Hmm¡­ she¡¯s a good Japanese girl, just like Kira. She is a loyal girl, as long as you train her early and make her know who is boss. I approve. Does Kira know?¡±


    ¡°She knows. She¡­ um¡­ watched.¡± For some reason, I didn¡¯t feel like I could lie to her, and I found honest answers coming out despite the horror I was feeling in my gut over telling mom such personal and sensitive things.


    She let out a laugh. ¡°My, my¡­ my son had an exciting night indeed.¡±


    My expression fell as she said that. It wasn¡¯t that she was wrong. Rather, I had loved every minute of it. Yet, there was some kind of voice in me saying that this was wrong.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± I said, my voice shaking slightly. ¡°I¡­ really like Akiko, but I also really like Kira. I want them both. That¡¯s not very¡­ I mean¡­¡±


    How could I ask my mother if I were scum? What if she said yes?


    ¡°Can you rub my temples?¡± She suddenly asked.


    ¡°What? Ah, yeah¡­¡± I lowered my hands down.


    ¡°Did I ever tell you how I met your father?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I mean, I know you were a shrine maiden or something?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ yes, I suppose you¡¯ve heard part of my life from before. You probably know that I was quite a wild child when I was younger.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they call you Hellcat?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ in my youth, I suppose I was quite the hellcat.¡± She chuckled to herself and wiped her eyes. ¡°For four years, I did whatever I wanted and didn¡¯t think of the consequences. I stole what I wanted. Whether it was men, power, and wealth, I had it all.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I woke up.¡± She shook her head. ¡°No, not some revelation. I woke up lying in some kind of derelict shrine. The last two weeks of my life, I couldn¡¯t remember. Apparently, I had been even worse than usual, and my actions had put the fear of a goddess into all of my allies and enemies. No one dared to even think of pursuing me based on past grudges. However, I couldn¡¯t remember any of it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Well, the shrine¡¯s priest had an interesting theory. He claimed that a goddess had possessed my body, one I had the greatest affinity with, whatever that means. She led my body to that shrine, and before leaving, she left him a message. Well, It was a prophecy, but to me, it felt more like orders.


    ¡°She said that I would become a shrine maiden at this shrine and that I would bear the child of a certain man.¡±


    ¡°R-really? What for? Did you get anything out of it?¡±


    ¡°She said if I did it, I would find a man I love more than life itself, and that I would be one of his women.¡±


    ¡°One!¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ well, that was how I acted when the shrine priest told me this. I was about to tell him to shove it, but then I found out about the nature of the shrine. Apparently, it was a shrine to the god of many loves.¡±


    ¡°God of many loves?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what they call him. He was a polygamy god, I think. A god of harems. He was once popular, supposedly, but then he went dormant. He represents the dark feelings in every man¡¯s heart, the desire to pursue more women, outside of his own commitments.¡±


    ¡°So, you became a shrine maiden of polygamy?¡±


    ¡°You make it sound bad when you say it like that!¡± She pouted, ¡°But yet, I was a shrine maiden of the god of many loves. The polygamous god. Rub lower, my neck, yes¡­¡±


    I moved my hands down and rubbed her neck, still fascinated by her story. I couldn¡¯t imagine my mother doing something like that.


    ¡°Wh¡­ well¡­ I mean¡­¡± I had trouble forming a question.


    ¡°Why did I go through with it?¡± She smirked and then shrugged. ¡°I was a rebellious teenager. The priest was kind of cute, and I thought I could enjoy some polygamous¡­ ahem¡­ sex¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± She blushed. ¡°Please don¡¯t think less of me, but I definitely thought I¡¯d get to enjoy many men this way. I even hoped at landing a few married ones for the fun of it.¡±


    ¡°I-I thought you were a virgin when you met dad?¡±


    She laughed. ¡°Who said I wasn¡¯t? Just because I had such dirty thoughts didn¡¯t mean I ever went all the way. I was just a young girl at the time.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I lowered my head, feeling a bit bad I was thinking the worst of mom, ¡°So, that¡¯s how you met father?¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather wasn¡¯t just the shrine head but it¡¯s greatest supporter. He used to be a businessman, but he put his wealth into the shrine. He had a wife and a mistress, and he had a dream of introducing them to each other and having them be equal lovers at the start of his own harem. It was enough that he single-handedly kept it afloat, even. His son, your father, I began to realize was the man from the prophecy. He was the man I had to have a baby with.


    Your grandfather ended up losing his mistress and his wife in his attempt to live the dream, so he naturally pulled away from the shrine. However, at that point, I was already two months pregnant with your sister. Somehow, his mother found out about it, and still upset over her cheating husband, forced your father to take responsibility and marry me. That¡¯s how we ended up together.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not very romantic!¡± I made a face.


    ¡°Yes, well, he was supposed to be the man I loved more than life itself. He was supposed to be my everything. I was supposed to be one of his many women.¡±


    ¡°You say that like it¡¯s a bad thing!¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted sisters. I was an only child. The thought of having other girls I could share my deepest darkest secrets with. Girls that knew intimate details about my man, or gave me fresh views on him. It would be nice. Instead, my husband only screws other women and lies about it. I don¡¯t mind if he¡¯s with other women, but he won¡¯t share them with me. He won¡¯t share his life with me.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? You and dad do it all the time? How could he be cheating?¡±


    She blinked in confusion and then smiled. ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s right. He¡¯s home most of the time these days, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s been a very dutiful husband.¡±


    Even though she said those words, something about her smile seemed fake. I could feel like she was putting on a front. I lowered my hands down and hugged her from behind. She let out a cute noise.


    ¡°Ah! H-Hakaru?¡± She turned to me.


    Her fruit wine breath tickled my nose as my face sat only inches from hers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your problem with your father is, just know that I will always be yours.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Her eyes teared up, ¡°Oh, Hakaru¡­¡±


    Her face started to lean towards mine. Just as her lips touched mine, my hands tightened. Her mouth opened and she let out a moan.


    ¡°Ahhhnnn¡­ H-H-Hakaru!¡± She made a very erotic noise that confused me.


    I looked down and realized my hands had slipped all the way down and into her robe. I had her breasts in my hand, and I was squeezing them with my hands. She was looking up at me with half-closed eyes, red cheeks, and a very erotic expression. Furthermore, I was rock hard, and it was pressing against the back of her shoulders in a very obvious way.


    My eyes landed on her bottle of wine on the table. Didn¡¯t she say she just opened it? The bottle was nearly empty! Mom was much drunker than she let on! I can¡¯t believe I was feeling up my drunk mom! I was really scum.


    I pulled my hands out of her robe and then tried to help her back to standing position. It was at this point I realized she could barely stand.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ baby¡­ I love you so much.¡± She said. ¡°Please make me yours.¡±


    ¡°Okay, mom¡­¡± I panted, trying to help her into her bedroom now.


    Her hand had reached out, and she was stroking my boner through the pants. It really was too much. I wanted nothing more than to push her down. My only saving grace was dad wasn¡¯t home to see this. As to where he was, I had no guess.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love him. I never did. Please claim me.¡± She dizzily moaned as I tossed her on the bed.


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk, mom,¡± I said, taking a breath as I tried to get control of myself. Mom was lying on the bed now in a very lewd way, her robe exposing one tit and her legs open exposing everything else.


    ¡°When you make your harem¡­ please leave room for mommy.¡± She said, looking up at me blearily.


    ¡°Okay, mom.¡±


    She gave a smile. This one looked real and genuine. ¡°Bring me lots of sisters. I¡¯ll teach them how to make Hakaru very happy.¡±


    Her head flopped back, and her eyes started to close. I used the opportunity to flee the room. I shut the door, leaning back against it and breathing hard. What the hell just happened? I could barely keep my hands off her and vice versa? In a single night, I went from a loving boyfriend to a two-timing guy who¡¯d even fuck his own mother! Just who the hell was I?

 Book 5: Chapter 7

    Prom occurred on a Friday. After sleeping until past noon, I woke up Saturday evening. The previous night still felt like a dream. I couldn¡¯t believe I had slept with Akiko. On top of that, I was still dating Kira. Then there was the strange stuff that happened with my mom the night before. I couldn¡¯t dwell on it, because the sound of thumping and the moans next door which had woken me were too distracting to think of anything. I kicked the wall.


    ¡°Will you guys quit it!¡±


    This was the wall to my parent¡¯s room. It sounded like dad had returned home to give mother extra attention. That was actually the reason I ended up waking up. It irritated me listening to it. A flash of mother half-naked on the bed from the night before entered my mind, and I shook it off.


    Trying to cut out the noise, I looked through my phone. I had received a few voice messages. One was from Akiko, asking if I was okay. Another was from Kira, asking basically the same. I considered trying to meet up with either of them, but the whole thought of it felt awkward after everything that happened. Usually, the person I would talk to about this kind of thing was Derek, but that was naturally impossible now.


    That was when I remembered a random person I had run into the night before. Fishing in my pocket, I pulled out the number of the punk girl named Mary. Was it really okay to contact her? I was dating one girl, having an affair with another, and now I wanted to hang out with a third girl. However, Mary seemed like the type who¡¯d listen and understand. She was a psychic or something, so she¡¯d probably be really good to talk to, as long as she didn¡¯t start charging me by the hour. I decided to go ahead and call her. The phone rang only once before it was picked up.


    ¡°Hello?¡± A relaxed, pretty voice came over the phone.


    ¡°Hey¡­ this is Hakaru¡­ um¡­ not even sure if I told you that last night. I¡¯m the guy you met in the convenience store? I was wondering if you wanted to hang out.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Hakaru? That¡¯s quick!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s just, I knew you¡¯d call, but I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d do it so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Is that bad?¡¯


    ¡°Not at all! Rather, let¡¯s meet at that old coffee house. You know the one?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know it.¡±


    I got dressed quickly and then headed out of my room. Taking one complicated look at mom and dad¡¯s room, I shook my head and continued on. I was surprised to see Maria in the kitchen. Her music was playing in her room, and I had also never seen her cook before.


    ¡°Hey, sis.¡±


    She looked up at me and then back down.


    ¡°Woah¡­ what¡¯s with the cold shoulder?¡±


    Actually, I remembered that we never really got along. She thought I was a perverted freak, and I thought she was a slutty hoe. However, I felt for reasons I couldn¡¯t even recall that our relationship had been doing better recently. Yet, now she was glaring at me like she used to do.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving.¡± She spoke just as I thought that she wasn¡¯t going to say anything.


    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, going to hang out with a friend.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t worded it like a question, but I decided to answer that way anyway. She only gave a slow nod while she blankly stared in the fridge, clearly having no clue what she was looking for.


    ¡°D-did you want me to make you something to eat before I go?¡± I asked.


    After another moment looking into the fridge, she nodded with a blush on her cheeks. She closed the door and walked around the kitchen counter, sitting at the table. I went into the kitchen and pulled out some rice and put it in the rice cooker, then started saut¨¦ing some vegetables from a bag in the freezer. It didn¡¯t take very long to finish, so it¡¯d probably be fine if I was a little late. Maria didn¡¯t say anything though, making the cooking a slow and arduous process. When I finished, I put the plate in front of her.


    With the task done, I was going to turn and leave, but just as I pulled my hand away, she reached out and grabbed it. I glanced back with a look of surprise on my face, staring down at where she was holding my hand. She wasn¡¯t looking at me, but down at her plate, her expression unreadable.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, furrowing my brow.


    ¡°Dreams¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been having¡­ dreams lately.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine?¡±


    She glanced away, blushing. ¡°Not these dreams.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I really didn¡¯t know what to say to her.


    My sister was definitely acting odd. She usually dated an endless stream of guys, but lately, she had just been staying in her room all the time. She had grown very introverted lately, and I had no clue why.


    ¡°Do¡­ do you ever feel like things aren¡¯t the way they are supposed to be?¡± She asked.


    I thought about it for a moment, remembering my own experiences last night where I seemed to go out of control. I could probably just blame that on the punch bowl though. There was probably something wrong with it.


    ¡°Maria¡­ if you want something to change, you have to make it change.¡± I said.


    ¡°R-really¡­¡± This caused Maria to shake slightly.


    I nodded thoughtfully. ¡°If you feel things should be a different way, then you should make things that way.¡±


    ¡°B-but what if¡­ that involves someone else?¡±


    ¡°Like a crush?¡±


    ¡°S-something like that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take no for an answer.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ a little rapey?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know about all that. But if you want someone, you should take them. I¡¯m not saying you should hurt someone or commit a crime. However, the person you love is the person you love. If you want them, then you should pursue them regardless of things like whether they are in a relationship. If you know you can make them happy, then you should do so.¡±


    ¡°And what if they are already with someone else?¡±


    ¡°Steal them¡­ and if you come to realize that is impossible, then learn to share.¡±


    ¡°Sh-share!¡±


    I laughed, scratching the back of my head as I suddenly realized the kind of stuff, I was telling my sister. For a brief moment, the words I was saying felt so right. However, it probably wasn¡¯t the best advice. Take what you wanted? Share your loved ones? Those were bold thoughts that a guy like me didn¡¯t have the right to even think. I finally pulled my hand away from her and gave her a farewell.


    Maria barely looked at me. She seemed completely lost in thought. I hoped she didn¡¯t take my words too seriously. I didn¡¯t even know where they were coming from. Although, now that I said it out loud, sharing Akiko and Kira was an option, wasn¡¯t it? We had agreed to it last night. I just wasn¡¯t sure I could be so bold as to keep two girlfriends. Now that I had that conversation with Maria, all of that was brought right back to the surface.


    By the time I took a bus and managed to get to that old coffee shop, it was about the only thing on my mind. The coffee shop she was speaking about was a teenager¡¯s spot. They had coffee, couches, and music. It was a very platonic place to go. Compared to the place that Kira¡¯s brother tried to set up, it was definitely much more PG, but for that reason, it had also been around for as long as I could remember.


    I immediately could pick Mary out of a crowd. Not only was she very beautiful, but she definitely stood out with fishnets, dyed hair, and tight shorts. She was an incredible beauty, and she was definitely drawing the eyes of many of the guys in that room. Yet, when she saw me and broke into a big smile and waved excitedly, I could feel a lot of jealous looks in my direction. Her actions were so innocent and wholesome; I suddenly felt like I wanted to have my way with her.


    Calm down, Hakaru. You came here just to have a conversation.


    Mary is just some kookie psychic girl you decided to chat with over girl problems. She was not another potential love interest. How could I really start pursuing another woman after already having Kira and Akiko? In fact, this place had many students from my school, which included those giving dirty looks. I wouldn¡¯t put it past them to take pictures or otherwise try to inform Kira that I was cheating on her to cause problems. I suddenly didn¡¯t feel so good coming out to such a public location to meet a cute girl.


    I quickly gestured her to a corner in the back under the gaze of many angry men. Mary followed without question, but she did have a bit of an amused look on her face as if she guessed what was going on. She had already ordered a large, sugary drink, and she had a coffee which she put in front of me.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind coffee. You can put whatever you want in it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Um, how are you doing?¡¯ I asked, suddenly feeling awkward in coming here.


    She smiled happily. ¡°Better now that you are here. I was afraid you¡¯d stand me up.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°What, I¡¯d never do that!¡±


    She blushed cutely. ¡°Ah¡­ I didn¡¯t mean¡­ I guess I¡¯m a little rusty to this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I looked away, afraid I¡¯d end up staring if I watched her too closely. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    She smiled, looking relieved as she took a drink of something iced and covered in chocolate. ¡°Mmm¡­ tasty.¡±


    ¡°If you drink too many of those, you¡¯ll get fat.¡± I watched in horror as I said such inappropriate words.


    I was repeating words my mom had often said to my sister instinctively. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she got angry at me. However, she only laughed it off while taking another sip.


    ¡°Are you worried about my looks, Hakaru?¡± she asked mischievously.


    ¡°Ah, no, I mean¡­ what I mean is¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine. I like the taste. I feel it¡¯s okay to cheat everyone in a while. After all, how can someone avoid temptation forever? As long as you return to what is¡­ healthier, then you¡¯ll be better. In fact, one could say that it is the healthy lifestyle that makes those moments so exhilarating, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah, sure, of course.¡± I agreed, not really knowing what she was talking about.


    ¡°So, how did last night go?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I looked up.


    ¡°You bought condoms¡­ didn¡¯t you have a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± I breathed easier.


    For some reason, I felt like I was cheating or something, but she already knew about my girlfriend. There was no way she was interested in anything more. It was just friendship or something. I was really looking way too much into things here.


    ¡°Okay¡­ so here¡¯s what happened.¡±


    I was going to give her a truncated version, but the more I talked, the more I realized I couldn¡¯t hold back. I ended up telling her exactly what happened, from me ending up with Akiko to Derek¡¯s sick plan, which I still didn¡¯t even know if it was over yet. The only thing that I skipped was the part where I finished with Akiko while Kira watched. That was too much to tell anyone.


    At first, I thought she¡¯d be disgusted or horrified. Instead, she seemed a bit thoughtful. After a moment of thinking about what I had said, she gave herself a nod.


    ¡°So, who will you pick?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Akiko, or Kira? Which girl do you love?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ both?¡±


    She let out a laugh. It was pretty and held no condescension or scorn.


    ¡°Is that really fair?¡±


    ¡°What? I mean¡­ they both care for me. So, if I had both, then¡­ everyone is happy.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± She responded, taking a sip.


    ¡°Why, what are you thinking?¡± I demanded.


    She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t doubt you care for them both, but your time and energy are finite. At some point, one girl is going to get less than the other, right? It¡¯s impossible to be fair in such a relationship. That¡¯s why I feel it¡¯s better if you pick one girl to be with. Yet, the other girl will be hurt for a time. However, time heals, and she¡¯ll be free to move on and find a guy who can dedicate all his love for one girl. It¡¯d be¡­ healthier for everyone.¡±


    I frowned hearing her words. They were exactly the opposite of the words I had just spoken to Maria, but there was a ring of truth to them. I had worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able to make either girl happy.


    ¡°Then again¡­ there is a third option.¡±


    ¡°A third?¡± I looked up.


    She smiled gently. ¡°If you can¡¯t pick which girl, it¡¯s probably because neither girl is capable of giving you everything that you want. The best woman for you is the woman who fills all of your needs. So, if Kira and Akiko are insufficient, then maybe the best course of action is to dump them, and find the woman who really can satiate¡­ all of your desires.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 8

    I ended up spending most of Friday talking with Mary. She was surprisingly easy to get along with. She was beautiful, had a cute side and a mischievous side, and she had a beautiful laugh. Deep into the evening, we ended up walking along the beach. As for what we talked about, it was all kinds of things. Where did we see our future? What were our interests? These were things I didn¡¯t even know about my own girlfriend. Yet, Mary had a fascinating life.


    ¡°Do you have a boyfriend of your own?¡± I found myself asking as we continued to walk, listening to the waves hit the shore.


    She lowered her head, a weak smile on her face. ¡°I do.¡±


    I felt my heart drop a bit. I knew it wasn¡¯t fair. I had two girls I was fighting over, and I talked about them a lot of the night. She hadn¡¯t mentioned her own dating at all, though. I didn¡¯t have the right to feel angry about it, but a part of me wanted to monopolize her.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t mentioned him.¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t been around much in my life.¡± She said, a frown forming on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you don¡¯t want to talk about it¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± She reached out and grabbed my arm. ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep anything from you. You¡¯ve been so honest with me.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I smiled awkwardly, knowing even with her I wasn¡¯t completely honest.


    ¡°When my relationship with him started, I thought it would last forever, you know? But his eyes always wandered toward other women. One, in particular, she was a vindictive girl who liked to steal guys from other women.¡±


    ¡°S-seriously?¡±


    She nodded seriously. ¡°Yeah, she didn¡¯t even like the men. She had no desire to keep them. She just wanted to play. After she was done playing, she¡¯d runoff. Relationships are hard, Hakaru. They require effort. She was easy¡­ and flighty¡­ and that appeals to a lot of men.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ that sounds really bad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not beyond guilt either. I¡­ used my popularity to suppress her, and I clung to my boyfriend too hard, afraid to let him leave. However, recently, I¡¯ve started to realize that it was wrong. Nothing lasts forever, and people change.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    She stopped and turned to me. I realized that my hands were in hers. I felt my heart beating faster as she looked at me with a smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love him anymore.¡±


    I started to feel a glimmer of hope. ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t you break it off with him?¡±


    She gave a weak smile. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ afraid. I don¡¯t want to be alone.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    She reached up and wiped a tear from her cheek, taking a breath. ¡°Ah¡­ sorry¡­ I just wanted you to understand me. You¡¯re cute, and I like you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ like you too.¡±


    With her eyes just faintly teary, and having just told me personal things about herself, Mary was coming off as extremely appealing. She looked beautiful in the light of the sunset, and she was looking at me with a lost look that made me want to hold her and make all of her worries go away. I found my arms wrapping around her delicate form. Mary leaned against me, her head falling to my chest. After holding each other like that for a few moments, she looked up, her lips full of color and inviting.


    We started moving toward each other, about to kiss, but just at the last second, she turned away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have pushed.¡± I apologized back.


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s okay to push a little.¡± She laughed nervously. ¡°I do mean it¡­ I really like you, Hakaru.¡±


    ¡°I have a girlfriend¡­ and even that¡¯s a mess. You have a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°We¡­ could leave them. We could just have each other¡­¡± She suggested quietly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I want in life. What if I cheat?¡±


    ¡°If you cheat¡­ then I¡¯ll do better.¡± She responded, her hands tightening on my arms. ¡°I¡¯ll make you happy where I couldn¡¯t manage with him.¡±


    I lifted an arm and stroked a strand of hair out of her eyes. ¡°Come on. It¡¯s getting late.¡±


    We headed to the road and took a bus, holding hands the entire way. Every time I looked back at her, she¡¯d blush cutely. She really was a fun and interesting girl.


    ¡°When can we meet again?¡± I asked as I started taking her back to her place.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ maybe Wednesday night?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay with that?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Mm!¡¯


    She got off at her stop in front of a gated community of apartments. She said that it was impossible to bring a stranger into her house so late at night. It was a shame, but also good as well. I didn¡¯t want to rush things with her. On the other hand, I seemed to remember my first two girlfriends becoming a disaster because I didn¡¯t push things. Maybe I should be a little more forceful with her?


    I shook my head. No, I was dating Kira. It was Kira I should be forceful with. I had slept with Akiko, but I still hadn¡¯t been with my own girlfriend. If that wasn¡¯t an ample opportunity for her to leave me, then I don¡¯t know what was. I absolutely had to set up a time and get with Kira. Pulling out my phone, I sent her a text. I asked her if she was available to hang out tomorrow.


    This was the first message I had sent since the awkward date the night before. She responded immediately that it was fine. We agreed to meet at her place. In my mind, I was already preparing to have sex with her. Damn¡­ was there something wrong with me? After having such a time with Mary, my immediate inclination was to go bone my girlfriend. Is it because I didn¡¯t want to feel like I was cheating? Or because I felt horny after spending all day on a somewhat platonic date.


    It wasn¡¯t even really a date in the first place! It was just two acquaintances hanging out. We didn¡¯t even do anything! Kira was my girlfriend. She was the girl I was going to have tomorrow. There was no point in dwelling on it much longer.


    By the time I finished the conversation over the phone and set up the time I¡¯d stop over, The bus was pulling to the stop near my house. The sun had already set, and it was dark outside now. It was just the right time to get home without getting yelled at. I noticed that dad¡¯s car was gone. When I entered the house, it was dark, so my immediate assumption was that mom and dad were out.


    That was nice. Mom and dad deserved some time out together. That thought suddenly felt off and inappropriate. A sudden memory of her declaring she didn¡¯t love him and wanted me instead appeared in my mind. I shook my head, refusing to accept those weird thoughts. Mom was just drunk and saying random stuff. Why did I feel like her relationship with dad was in a bad place? It didn¡¯t matter. I had my own problems to worry about.


    Getting myself a Ramune from the fridge, I headed into my room. Taking a drink and putting it on the nightstand, I lay down in bed and closed my eyes. Just as I was about to slip off to sleep, I heard a sound of my door shutting. I opened my eyes into the darkness. I realized there was a form standing in my doorway. I went for my light, but before I could get my fingers on it, the person had jumped on me. In shock, I barely fought back as they grabbed my hands and tied them to the headboard.


    The other reason I didn¡¯t fight back as they did this was that I could see bare naked flesh. They had a robe on, but it was undone, and it revealed the beautiful porcelain skin of a woman. She had a scarf wrapped around her head, hiding her face, but she was undeniably a naked woman. My mind started to run through. She wasn¡¯t curvy enough to be my mother. Maybe she was Kira? No, the tits were too small. Akiko? Why would Akiko break into my bed and tie me to the bed? Why would anyone break into my room and tie me to the bed?


    That answer came a moment later when I felt my pants being fiddled with. Cool, soft hands ended up grabbing my dick and pulling it out. Gripping the shaft, she started to rub it against her own, hot genitals. The feeling left me completely shocked. I still barely could grasp what was going on, but my body reacted accordingly, and I grew hard. The woman slid it inside her crotch, and I let out a moan.


    My sister next door wasn¡¯t playing loud music. If I just yelled, I could probably get her attention, but I was completely frozen as I watched the mysterious figure start to rock her hips and ride my cock. She was moving with a need and desperation that caused my brain to turn numb and my body to feel aroused. After already having a date with a few hot and bothered moments that came to nothing, this level of eroticism was out of the world.


    I had no clue who the woman on top of me was. Her body was perfect, but I couldn¡¯t place it against a face at all. This couldn¡¯t be Mary, could it?


    ¡°Mar-¡° She suddenly put her hand over my mouth, as if afraid I¡¯d finish that name.


    It had clearly caught her off guard. It really was Mary? I was reaching out completely when I had that thought, but she had all but confirmed it, hadn¡¯t she? So, she was unwilling to cheat openly on her boyfriend, but she would sneak into my house at night and have her way with me? This was all too strange, but then again, I was the one being tied to the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve really been wanting this.¡± I panted, deciding to enjoy Mary¡¯s tight pussy to its fullest.


    Her body shuddered for a second, and then she reached out and touched my chest affectionately. She then put her palms on my chest and used them to push up and down faster and faster, riding my cock for all it was worth. The bed even squeaked a bit. Seeing as Maria used to have sex all the time late at night in her room, it only served her right if she had to listen to me doing it with someone. As for mom and dad, I wouldn¡¯t be as unconcerned if I believed they were home.


    I let my moans and pants fill the room, although if I made a noise too loud, she¡¯d cutely freak out and try to cover my mouth. I really wanted to kiss her, but she seemed content to hide her body, even though I had already figured out who it was. Her skin was pale, her body was skinny, with two lumps for breasts, it was really obvious now that I thought about it.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m cumming. I¡¯m going to cum in you Mary,¡± I moaned, she put her hand over my mouth again, and I playfully bit her palm.


    Her body started to shudder, and I could feel her climaxing over my dick. At that point, I had also reached my end. I ended up unloading my cum deep inside Mary. Well, it wasn¡¯t like I could stop if I wanted to. She had me tied down.


    As I came, I looked up at her. ¡°I love you¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if that¡¯s how I actually felt. In truth, I barely knew her. However, after such an incredible date, the words came out. Perhaps, I was a romantic and a bit of an idiot, but I couldn¡¯t help myself.


    Her body finished spasming, and she fell down on my chest. The pair of us remained like that, panting and sharing body warmth as my cock slowly softened insider her pussy. She reached her arms around me and gave me a hug.


    ¡°I love you too, brother.¡± She murmured.


    With that, she stood up, and grabbing her robe, fled the room without even bothering to untie my restraints. However, I was frozen on the spot from the moment she hugged me. Only when the door behind her closed did I finally manage to speak.


    ¡°B-brother?¡±


    Not Mary, Maria! My sister? My sister just raped me! She tied me to a bed and fucked me! I came in my sister!


    ¡°Oh¡­ shit!¡±


    Things were getting even more complicated.

 Book 5: Chapter 9

    The next morning, I left my room and gave a complicated look at my sister¡¯s closed door next to mine. Her typical music was playing loudly, shutting off the world. I couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom what had happened the night before. She had left me tangled up and tied to the headboard, but thankfully it wasn¡¯t too complicated of a knot, and I was able to get myself loose after a few minutes of struggle. However, the thing that left me completely flustered was the reality that we had sex.


    She was my sister, yet she had put on a mask and snuck into my room and had me. In the end, she had even told me she loved me. I was absolutely certain it was her. No matter how many times I replayed the scene in my mind, I couldn¡¯t imagine her saying anything but ¡®Brother¡¯. That body that I had lusted over was my sister¡¯s body. That snatch that had felt so warm and tight was my sister¡¯s pussy! I was deep in it now.


    Rather than simplifying my life by deciding on Akiko or Kira, I had made it many times more complicated by adding my sister. Wait, was she really on the list as well? Was I seriously considering having a continuing relationship with my sister? Something about last night just felt natural and right. I truly did love that woman. At the time, I thought I was just paying lip service by saying those words, but knowing the target of them, I realized that I did genuinely feel that way. I loved my sister, and just like the first two, I didn¡¯t want to give her up.


    My sister used to bring guys home every night, but even the mere thought of it happening now filled me with anger and frustration. Maria was my woman! I could only smile crookedly as I shook my head. How shameless was I really becoming? What would happen next? Checking the clock, I cursed myself over how late I slept in. This would be the last day I could as school was on Monday, but I did plan to hang out with Kira today.


    I quickly cleaned up and got dressed. I dressed casual nice, including cologne. As I realized I was planning to go to Kira¡¯s house like I was planning to have sex with her, I could only shake my head again. I was the worst. Yet, I couldn¡¯t stop myself either. I tasted Akiko and Maria. I still needed to have Kira. If I could have both girls, I could have all three! What Mary had suggested earlier was pushed to the back of my mind at that moment.


    I left my house and biked to Kira¡¯s house. It didn¡¯t take long to reach. After parking my bike, I was knocking on the door. I had even brought a small gift of a rose. It was corny, but I felt like at least with one of the women I was going to be with, I might try a little romance, especially how bad I flopped it up on prom night.


    The person who answered the door wasn¡¯t Kira, but her mother and my teacher, Mrs. Sasori Fukumi. I realized that something was wrong. Her eyes were red, and her makeup was smudged. She had been crying before I came here.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± I asked, furrowing my brow.


    ¡°Hakaru? What are you doing here?¡± She asked in surprise.


    ¡°Huh? I came to hang out with Kira? We agreed to meet around this time today?¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡± She sniffed, gesturing to let me in. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, she¡¯s not here right now.¡±


    Since she invited me in, it felt rude to not come in. I took off my shoes, although I knew that Kira¡¯s mom didn¡¯t run a household that held to such restrictions. She was wearing sandals herself, and a nightgown she hadn¡¯t taken off from the night before. In fact, now that I noticed, it was a bit revealing, showing a bit of cleavage and only going down to her knees, showing off her legs as well. It was inappropriate, at least for me as a student, to be seeing a teacher in such a situation.


    ¡°Kira left a bit earlier. She didn¡¯t mention that you were dropping by. I guess that she had forgotten by accident?¡± Mrs. Fukumi offered.


    ¡°Really?¡± I frowned at her words.


    Kira had definitely told me to come around this time, but she had already left to do something. A certain feeling in my groin was let down a bit. I had been getting excited once again over the prospect of having my girlfriend, only for those hopes to be dashed without reason. It wasn¡¯t to the point I was upset or worried, but it felt a little awkward being alone with my homeroom teacher, especially given that she was in nothing but a nightie while also acting emotionally vulnerable.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If she had mentioned anything, I would have let you know. She might be back soon. Do you want to wait? I can make you some tea if you¡¯d like.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ sure.¡± For some reason, I had the feeling like Mrs. Fukumi was happier with me here than before.


    I didn¡¯t have anything else to do today. Kira probably just had a silly moment and would return quickly, so it was best to just wait. I did send her a text while I was waiting, though, yet she didn¡¯t respond to it before Mrs. Fukumi returned. She put down a plate and a cup of tea. The plate had snacks on it that she had prepared.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to¡­¡± I said awkwardly.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I just had to thaw them in the microwave. So, don¡¯t hold back.¡± She smiled at me.


    When she was in the kitchen, it was clear she had fixed her makeup and hair and now looked a bit more presentable. However, her puffy red eyes that had been crying were difficult to cover up, and she had an intense feeling of sadness radiating from her. She hadn¡¯t acted this sad when her husband had ended up in prison. Then again, she had been sleeping around with my fath- wait¡­ what? Why did I have that thought? I could only shake my head in confusion.


    ¡°Sensei, um tomorrow¡­ for class¡­¡± I tried to start up a conversation, so those strange thoughts left my brain.


    Pain flashed across Mrs. Fukumi¡¯s face, and she turned away, grabbing her chest. This time, it was so clear that I instinctually stood up and grabbed her shoulder. I had never grabbed my teacher like this. She was my teacher and my girlfriend¡¯s mother. Why was I suddenly being so bold and touching her without permission? Rather than get angry, Mrs. Fukumi reached over and touched the back of my hand. There was something strangely intimate about that touch as she looked back at me tearfully.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sensei?¡± I asked, my voice stronger and more certain, using a tone I should never have used on my superior.


    ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯m not your Sensei anymore.¡± She said, a tear running down her cheek.


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    ¡°No one in the class knows about this yet. I only found out yesterday, and as for Kira, it might be why she forgot to contact you. I was¡­ let go, the other day.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± My hand tensed on her shoulder, and Mrs. Fukumi¡¯s cheeks turned pink at the way I was looking at her. ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    ¡°You remember my husband, don¡¯t you?¡±


    My eyes flashed in confusion for a moment. ¡°Right, the vice principal. He was blackmailing students or something.¡±


    Her expression turned bitter. ¡°During the investigation, it was suggested that I knew about what was happening and perhaps even helped.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! It¡¯s not true. What evidence do they have?¡±


    ¡°First, the fact that I haven¡¯t finalized my divorce with him yet, despite everything.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ you didn¡¯t divorce him because I¡­¡± my mind went black again, and for the first time, I felt very irritated.


    Why did my brain keep getting confused? It was like there was something I was supposed to know that was being kept from me. I felt like she didn¡¯t divorce her husband for me, because I asked her to. Why would I ask her to? Something about points? It was all too confusing. Do you ever feel like things aren¡¯t the way they are supposed to be? That was a question my sister had asked. In response, I told her to change things to the way they were supposed to be. Then she snuck into my bedroom. Was that why she did it?


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± She didn¡¯t notice the thoughts on my face because she had her head lowered as tears continued to flow. ¡°There is correspondence that was found, implying I had relations with a student.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± The word suddenly caught in my throat, like I felt like this wasn¡¯t necessarily true.


    That was an awful thing to think about my Sensei, but something told me she was the kind of girl where this might have been possible. In fact, it was almost like I could remember it happening. Or, was she sleeping with my father? No, Father was loyal to Mother. There is no way he¡¯d cheat on her. No, he was a cheater, a complete cheater.


    As I argued mentally, my hand must have tightened on her shoulder, as Mrs. Fukumi made a pained noise and removed my hand. Yet, with it in her hand, she didn¡¯t let go. I noticed that Mrs. Fukumi didn¡¯t seem so big or mighty as she did when she was in a place of authority. Rather, she was shorter than me, and she was just as beautiful as her daughter.


    ¡°The superintendent has taken personal control of the investigation. Apparently, a principal at an all-girls school had allowed some male students to attend her school, and subsequently turned them, well¡­ it¡¯s better to keep some things quiet.¡± She blushed. ¡°The point is, they have been looking at the entire district and are cracking down on anyone acting out of line. I just was unlucky with who I chose as a husband.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± I said, squeezing her hands. ¡°You can¡¯t be held accountable for the actions of that bastard.¡±


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± She shivered for a second, and then gave me a strange look. ¡°This is okay, I think. I deserve to have this happen.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Mrs. Fukumi, this is completely unacceptable!¡± I responded angrily.


    Mrs. Fukumi smiled suddenly. ¡°It makes me happy seeing Hakaru getting mad on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Fukumi¡­ no, it should be Miss Fukumi!¡± I declared.


    ¡°You can call me Sasori now.¡±


    ¡°How could I do that?¡±


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ the truth is, I haven¡¯t been a good teacher or a good mother.¡± She responded with a tinge of sadness in her smile.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t sleep with any student, I think if too much more time had passed, I definitely would have.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?¡± I let go of her hands, my eyes wide in shock.


    These words definitely caught me off guard. She was my teacher and my girlfriend¡¯s mother, but she had all but admitted to lusting after a student. As soon as the shock faded, for some reason, I felt agitation. This guy who had caught my teacher¡¯s interest, I really wanted to beat him up.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She blushed. ¡°H-how can I say?¡±


    I grabbed both of her shoulders this time, not realizing my face was only inches from hers. Somehow, I absolutely had to know who this guy was. If I didn¡¯t, I would never have peace. My actions had caused Mrs. Fukumi to grow flustered, but after a few moments, she looked into my eyes and her resolve melted.


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­ stupid.¡± She said, so quietly it was almost a whisper.


    Somehow, a part of me knew that she¡¯d say it was me. Sensei¡­ wanted to sleep with me? Feelings started to flood into my heart that felt like they had been locked away. I loved Kira. I loved Akiko. I loved Maria, and I loved Sasori. How could that be? Yet, I suddenly became certain that Sasori meant the world to me, and was just as important as any of the others.


    ¡°Sasori¡­¡± I said her first name for the first time.


    She shivered. ¡°I¡¯m not your teacher any longer, so what we do is no longer anyone¡¯s business.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t true. There was still Kira to think about. However, her mind wasn¡¯t on her daughter at the moment, and neither was mine. The loss of her position had made her vulnerable, and the only man she could lean on right now was me. We slowly embraced, and our bodies did the rest.

 Book 5: Chapter 10

    My mind was exploding with wide-eyed wonder as my lips locked onto the lips of my teacher. She felt like her daughter, but there was a more mature feeling. Our tongues explored each other¡¯s mouths boldly, and I pulled Mrs¡­ no¡­ Sasori against me tightly. Her large, soft chest pressed against mine, and her hands didn¡¯t hesitate to hold me tightly as if she couldn¡¯t get enough of my body. Was any of this real?


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± She moaned as her lips broke from mine, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted you so bad.¡±


    Her words were echoing my own thoughts. I realized that since I started dating Kira, I had also had a secret desire for her mother. I had kept it buried down, but now that desire was bursting forth, and I couldn¡¯t contain it anymore. Grabbing her hand, I guided her to the couch and then sat her down. Sasori¡¯s cheeks were flushed, and she was looking at me with a raw and untamable desire. There was definitely nothing nefarious. She truly did want me.


    I lowered myself to my knees, and then my hands started to slide up her long skirt. She gasped at first, reaching out to grab and stop my hands, but they came up short, and she could only look down at me while biting her lip while I found her underwear. She raised her buttocks and helped me pull it down and off. She was wearing something black and lacey. It would have been scandalous if she was seen in such underwear at school.


    ¡°Naughty Sasori¡­¡± I teased, sniffing her underwear.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t smell¡­¡± She blushed, ¡°I wore stuff like that every day, hoping you¡¯d notice.¡±


    Now that I thought about it, for the last few weeks, the other kids in class had been talking about how sexy our teacher was. She must have been trying extra hard to keep her appearance satisfactory for me. I also seemed to remember her bending over at times where only I could see. She had definitely been trying to get my attention, but for some reason, I had been completely blind. I couldn¡¯t believe I hadn¡¯t noticed how sexy and desirable this woman was. Just because she was a few years older, didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t have needs as well.


    Although I had Kira, I¡¯d also have to take care of her mother. Tossing her panties down, I lifted up her skirt and revealed her pussy. It was pink and wet, with coarse black hair above it that had been shaved into a perfect triangle. She really had been trying to get me to notice. It took seeing her cry before I had finally seen the real Sasori.


    Leaning down, I pressed my lips against her labia. She let out a gasp, shivering as my tongue began to explore. Like once before, I suddenly felt knowledge filling my head. I began to realize the things that Sasori liked, and the things that Sasori didn¡¯t like. It was like there was a roadmap to her body in my mind, and I had to just hit the points and drive her crazy with lust. I experimented a bit, but I quickly realized my roadmap didn¡¯t lie. When I followed my intuition, Sasori moaned and bucked in lust. When I ignored it, well, she was still happy, but it wasn¡¯t as raw and satisfying.


    It was almost like the moans were there for my benefit, like she was just trying to make me feel better. How did other guys exist this way? It was much better when her voice was authentic! I¡¯d rather drive her to new sexual heights rather than let her just pretend she¡¯s happy! After all, it made it much easier to steal her!


    I didn¡¯t care whether those thoughts made sense or not. I felt a fire inside me that I hadn¡¯t felt in months. It was a desire to take what I wanted and enjoy it. Kira, Maria, Akiko, Mary, Sasori¡­ I could have them all! Who cared about what was proper? As I grew more aggressive, I activated more and more of her sweet spots, my tongue like an assassin that attacked every erogenous zone inside her.


    ¡°Am-amazing!¡± Sasori moaned, rocking her hips as she grabbed the back of my head.


    She was already orgasming, her body writhing in intense pleasure, but this was only the beginning. Pulling my head away suddenly, she could only gasp as I pulled her down on the couch and lifted her legs in a humiliating way. To push my teacher down this way, it was truly a bold move. However, even though she blushed, she didn¡¯t resist as I pinned her to the couch and shoved my dick inside her. The feeling of her warm parts being pulled open was incredible. I began to rock my hips, pounding Sasori roughly.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­ yes¡­ Hakaru!¡± She moaned as I took her.


    If Kira was anywhere in the house at the moment, she would have heard her mother¡¯s moans. If anyone happened to listen at the door, then the rumors about her having sex with a student would no longer be rumors. Just like that, Sasori had surrendered herself to me. I eagerly started to rip off her clothing, not even pulling my dick out for a moment as I stripped her of her blouse and bra. The only thing on her now was a skirt, and I had a mind to rip it right off of her.


    Instead, I scrunched it up tightly in my fists and used it as a belt. It acted as leverage so that I could bang her pussy for all it was worth. Her lewd cries filled the room, and her naughty scent would probably last hours, that was if she cleaned the stain her dirty lust had formed at the edge of the couch. Her legs were up over her head, bouncing wildly each time I slammed my cock deep inside her. Her pussy was so wet now that it gushed our liquid every time, I shoved myself inside her. As for the woman herself, she had an expression on her face that no other student had ever seen.


    Part of me feared that Kira would walk in, but another part of me was hoping she was watching. No, for some reason I had a feeling like Kira was definitely watching. I didn¡¯t know why that feeling came, but I knew Kira had probably set this all up. It was too convenient that she was out just as her mother was at her most vulnerable. While I continued to fuck her mom, my eyes scanned the room for where Kira could be watching.


    That was when I saw a closet behind the couch. There was a crack in the closet just large enough for someone to watch through. I smiled and winked at the closet, and the door suddenly shifted ever so slightly as the person watching accidentally jumped back. They made a thumping noise, but Sasori who was busy orgasming couldn¡¯t hear it. I decided to give my girlfriend a lovely view.


    I finally pulled out of Sasori, who let out a noise of surprise at the feeling of her womb being abandoned. I then spun her around on the couch. Her knees were now on the seat, and she was leaning over the couch, her tits hanging above the ground. Grabbing her ass, I shoved myself inside from behind and grabbed her hair. I started to ride her roughly from the back. Sasori had already been close to cumming, so it was barely a moment later when she exploded in lust. She screamed out as her body spasmed. Liquid lust sprayed over her couch like a dog, but the usually succinct and neat woman barely noticed as her body shook in orgasm.


    I leaned over and sucked on her neck from behind, making sure to make eye contact with the closet whenever I could. I fondled Sasori¡¯s chest, squeezing and playing with it while I humped her from behind. With my chest lying against her back, I fucked her a bit more intimately. Sasori, in the throes of lust, reached back and grabbed me, turning her head and desperately trying to kiss me. I allowed her a few kisses, but I always pulled away again, teasing her and denying her the close intimacy that she wanted.


    ¡°Swallow it like a good girl.¡± I purred into her ear, nibbling the edge.


    I positioned myself at the edge of the couch, giving the crack a clear view. My cock pulled out as I held it up like a treat. Sasori crawled across the couch like an animal, latching onto it with her mouth. Despite the fact it was covered in her dirty fluids, she didn¡¯t hesitate to suck on it like it was a perfect dessert. I moaned, stroking her hair as I enjoyed her blowjob. As a woman with experience, she didn¡¯t hesitate to swallow the whole thing down, and I could feel it bumping against the back of her throat.


    She made some gagging noises, but she didn¡¯t stop. She pulled it out and then dived back in, sending my cock in and out of her mouth. Her skills kept me from feeling any teeth or discomfort, and all I felt was pure joy. With Sasori¡¯s mouth busy, the room had quieted a bit, and between my own moans, I listened carefully. I could hear moans and whimpering coming from the closet ever so lightly. I reached up and gestured with my finger. The noise stopped. I didn¡¯t stop though until a small form poked her head out.


    It was Kira, with her head lowered, and a blush on her face. She looked like a kid who had been caught pocketing candy at the candy store. I gestured with a sterner expression, and she quietly came out and walked over to me. Her body held a bit of reluctance. I reached out and grabbed her hand, pulling her the rest of the way. I had positioned it, so Sasori was on the front side of the couch, sucking my cock, while Kira was on the backside of the couch, unseen by her mother. She looked over to see her mother¡¯s head bobbing up and down on my crotch.


    I took her hand, which was wet with her own lust, she was undoubtedly fingering herself, and I licked it. Kira¡¯s mouth opened, and she let out a shuddering breath. As for Sasori, my free hand was on her head, and I was now using her mouth freely as I thrust forward. She couldn¡¯t lift it to look even if she had noticed something.


    With one hand on Sasori¡¯s head, the other let go of Kira¡¯s hand and then slid into her pants, taking on the motions that she had started. She started to let out a gasp, but my fingers hooked her insides, and I pulled her to me. Her mouth touched mine, and her moan was lost inside my own. I started to finger Kira while her mother gave me head. My hand ended up reaching up and grabbing her. Meanwhile, her hand went onto her mom¡¯s head. She grabbed a handful of her mom¡¯s hair and started forcing her to deepthroat me even more aggressively.


    The devilish Kira was rougher with her mom¡¯s mouth than I was and didn¡¯t seem to mind the gags and coughs as she forced Sasori to roughly service me. As the pleasure deep inside grew, my fingers began to frantically encircle Kira¡¯s clit. Her moans filled my mouth, and her legs buckled. If I wasn¡¯t holding her up, she would have collapsed onto the back of the couch.


    I pulled away and whispered into Kira¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯m going to cum in your mom¡¯s mouth now.¡±


    As if the words were too much to bear. I felt liquid spew out, soiling her panties as she buckled under pleasure. While I tried to hold her up, my own cock started to spew out hot juice deep into the back of Sasori¡¯s throat. She had made an alarmed noise, possibly finally noticing her moaning daughter, but Kira had her hands on the back of Sasori¡¯s head, and as she orgasmed, she was pulling Sasori¡¯s hair roughly. Two of us ended up collapsing in puddles of lust at the same time at the edge of the bed.


    ¡°K-Kira! Hakaru!¡± Sasori gasped as she finally managed to pull her lips away from my cock.


    ¡°M-mother¡­¡± Kira grabbed her mom¡¯s face. ¡°I love you!¡±


    Without hesitation, she stuck her tongue down her mom¡¯s throat, tasting my leftovers in her mom¡¯s mouth. She finished by licking Sasori¡¯s chin, where some cum had fallen when she pulled away early.


    Sasori looked up at her panting daughter uncertainly. ¡°Is¡­ this really okay?¡±


    I pulled both women to me, kissing each of them on the lips. ¡°You¡¯re both mine from now on, so it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Both women glanced at me with surprised looks, and then threw their arms around me, making noises of agreement. This is how things are supposed to be.

 Book 5: Chapter 11

    Sometime later, I finally started getting ready to leave. The two girls were lying on the couch. One of them was mostly naked, while the others clothing was disheveled in a way that made it clear she had been up to naughty things. The two women were similar in appearance, and it was obvious they were a Mother and her daughter. That daughter was my girlfriend, and that Mother was my playmate. I still couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened.


    I felt just a tinge of shame and helplessness as I considered what I had just done. Now that I had relieved myself and could think more clearly, I couldn¡¯t believe how bold and domineering I had been. However, the girls didn¡¯t seem to mind it at all. In fact, they looked at me with slightly pleased smiles, showing no displeasure about how the evening had unfolded. I had claimed them as my women, and there was no problem with it. However, there was a question still gnawing at the back of my mind.


    ¡°Where do we go from here?¡±


    Sasori casually picked up her glasses, which had, at some point, ended up on the coffee table during our play, and put them on. Even though she was naked, her tits hanging out in full view, and her pussy, still wet and leaking, only just hidden by her folded legs, she put on a demeanor just like she would when she was speaking to a student.


    ¡°Well, I imagine I¡¯m going to have to have a long talk with my daughter.¡± She shot the other girl a look.


    Kira avoided her mom¡¯s stare, wearing an innocent expression, but her cheeks at least turned pink in embarrassment. After all, she had set this whole thing up. She had created a situation where I¡¯d be alone with her mom, and she could watch us. As to how I felt about her being so absolutely convinced that I¡¯d touch her mom if given the right chance, well, it was a complicated feeling. However, the results were already on the table.


    Something about Sasori sitting there with her legs crossed, talking to us in the same tone she used as a teacher while my cum taste was still on her lips. She had spoken so casually, though; it was almost like everything was just a dream. I instinctively reached out and squeezed her boob. She elicited a sudden moan, her Sensei like demeanor shattering like glass as she looked up at me with affectionate eyes.


    I wanted to push her down that instant, but I really did need to go. I did have homework that I had put off until that Sunday night, and with school tomorrow, I had no choice. Perhaps if Sasori was still my teacher, I could get an extension, but with her gone, my chance at being naughty and abusing my teacher shamelessly was over before they even had a chance to start. It really was a shame too. I had many wicked ideas for ways to tease Sasori in class, and I hadn¡¯t had a chance to do any of them.


    Instead, I started getting dressed. The two girls watched me, quite amused and seeing my naked form as I put my clothes back on. It was pretty embarrassing to be watched by two horny women, and it only made it harder for me. However, if I stayed here, I could get in trouble with my parents, and if things went really poorly, it could put a spotlight on what I was doing over here. I imagined I¡¯d be visiting their house regularly from now on. I was hoping Sasori could continue to educate me on many things.


    ¡°Mother, Hakaru¡­¡± Kira suddenly spoke up as I finished dressing. ¡°I have something I must say to the pair of you.¡±


    ¡°What is it, darling?¡± Sasori asked.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I turned to her too, giving her my full attention.


    ¡°Have you felt like¡­ things have been off lately?¡±


    Her words that were so much like Maria¡¯s caused my heart to skip a beat. I found myself nodding before I could help myself.


    ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I sometimes have thoughts or remember things that clearly never happened. Or¡­ things I know would happen¡­ like with your Mother, I knew she wouldn¡¯t reject my advances, and I knew you wouldn¡¯t be too angry at me. I¡­¡± I blushed as both girls were watching me. ¡°I really wouldn¡¯t have done something like this normally, but it felt¡­¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Sasori finished, nodding to herself. ¡°Since about two months ago, I suddenly started looking at Hakaru. I felt like we should be together. I rejected these feelings. As his teacher, and especially once you revealed you were dating, I made sure to bottle up those feelings. However, after losing my job, and then seeing him there¡­ yet, even now that we have gone this far, I¡¯m only more certain it was right, not wrong! Shouldn¡¯t I regret these kinds of things?¡±


    Sasori looked flustered as she considered how odd it was. Getting a crush on a student might be one thing. However, if someone actually managed to convince themselves to do it, they might feel a bit guilty or afraid once they had finally indulged. Yet, Sasori felt gratified, like finally scratching an itch that had plagued her for a time. I was the same. Every girl I slept with, whether it was Akiko, Maria, or Sasori, rather than making me feel like I was falling apart, it made me feel like I was coming back together after being torn apart.


    ¡°I¡¯ve started to remember things. They are things that go against what I should know. Can either of you remember what you did three months ago? Four?¡±


    When I thought about it, I realized that time was kind of blurry. I certainly did stuff, but it was strange stuff.


    ¡°I¡­ started to¡­¡± Kira admitted. ¡°But they weren¡¯t my own memories. They¡¯re¡­ someone else¡¯s memories. Someone inside me¡­ It was like. I was being controlled. I feel like, because they weren¡¯t my memories, I¡¯m able to remember them¡­¡±


    Her words were far from clear, and they left me, and Sasori baffled. However, they weren¡¯t leaving us flustered either. Her words rang with some kind of truth that made me feel like I was on the verge of getting something back I had already lost.


    ¡°Sasori¡­ um¡­ did you sleep with my dad?¡± I asked suddenly


    ¡°What?¡± Her eyes widened, ¡°How could- wait¡­ did¡­ I?¡±


    Sasori began to look confused as if she just realized something was off about her own memories. Kira slowly nodded as well.


    ¡°I think¡­ there is something bigger going on.¡± Kira finally said. ¡°Somehow, our memories were locked away and changed. The world isn¡¯t the way it is supposed to be. These memories of mine¡­ I know it sounds crazy, but I feel like they have something to do with the gods.¡±


    The group of us went silent, but no one ended up giving Kira a strange look. The second she said gods, I felt some kind of shifting in my gut. It was like what she had said was absolutely true.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Sasori asked something similar to what I had asked before, but it took on a whole new meaning after Kira dropped this bomb.


    ¡°I think¡­¡± I was surprised to find myself being the one to step up and talk. ¡°That we should keep doing what we¡¯re doing. The things that feel right, the things that resonate with our hearts that is what we should cherish. If we keep doing it, if we keep going against these other memories, then more of our own memories will unlock. We have to trust our feelings to guide us.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just Hakaru¡¯s way of saying he wants to play with many women?¡± Sasori responded with a pout.


    ¡°Mother has no idea. Hakaru has a large appetite.¡± Kira snickered.


    ¡°Eh? Who else!¡± She gave a stern look at me, acting like a teacher again. ¡°Tell me who you¡¯re playing with besides my daughter and me!¡±


    I coughed. ¡°Um¡­ there is Akiko.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Oh? Isn¡¯t she dating your friend? Hakaru is naughty.¡±


    ¡°And also¡­ my sister.¡± I said that tightly.


    ¡°You dog!¡±


    ¡°Says the mother who banged in front of her daughter!¡±


    ¡°Y-you made me!¡± She playfully winked and stuck out her tongue at me.


    The feelings between the three of us became more relaxed; the more open we were with each other. I had feared after they knew I had designs on my sister and another girl, I might face some rejection, but the two women looked at me just the same. I really did feel like a weight I didn¡¯t even know was on my shoulders was suddenly lifted.


    ¡°You know¡­ there is also this cute girl I¡¯d kind of like called Mary. And¡­ I think I should take my mother from my father.¡±


    ¡°You think your mother would approve of all this?¡± Sasori asked.


    ¡°She¡­¡± I remembered her promiscuous attitude, her worship of a harem god, and her drunken comments. ¡°I actually think she wants this for me.¡±


    Sasori sighed, ¡°Then, I will do what I can to support Hakaru. Regrettably, I need to find a new job. As for our relationship, we¡¯ll keep it as a secret between us. In public, you should remain exclusive to my daughter. I recommend that for Akiko too. Don¡¯t start shamelessly parading both women around. If you do that, then whoever is messing with us will learn they failed. Until we know more, we can¡¯t let them have the upper hand.¡±


    ¡°Sasori¡­¡± I reached out and touched her cheek, and she smiled and pressed my palm against her chin. ¡°We¡¯re not alone, Hakaru. We¡¯re together, okay? Someone is playing a game with our lives, and in the end, they¡¯re the ones who will get played!¡±


    ¡°Moms kind of sexy when she acts all vicious.¡± Kira giggled.


    ¡°Y-you think?¡± Sasori¡¯s domineering attitude was once again lost by her cuteness.


    I finally gave the pair a farewell, made sure I was cleaned up, and then turned to leave. When I stepped out the front door, Kira called after me. She waved Sasori away and then closed the door, standing alone with me on the front porch of her house. The pair of us


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I manipulated you,¡± Kira said after a moment. ¡°I felt the only way for this all to come into the open was to have you feel it for yourself.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I mean¡­ if you have any other beautiful women that you want to share for me, I¡¯m game¡­¡± I laughed.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ you really are incorrigible.¡± She sniffed, crossing her arms and looking angry, although her eyes still held a playful light.


    ¡°Only because you bring out the worst in me.¡± I chuckled, reaching out and grabbing her hips.


    As I went to kiss her, she turned her head. ¡°I need to be serious for a moment.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I settled for a kiss on the cheek.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ about the superintendent.¡±


    ¡°The guy who fired Sasori?¡± Just on that alone, I didn¡¯t like him.


    ¡°He¡­ my memories¡­¡± she shook her head and frowned. ¡°He¡¯s a bad person, okay? You need to stay away from him. Whenever I think about him, I feel a sense of foreboding and dread. He¡¯s¡­ done bad things¡­ that I can¡¯t remember¡­ No. It¡¯s more. I don¡¯t want to remember. I¡¯m happier to forget. Do you understand.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t even know the guy, so it¡¯s fine.¡± I chuckled.


    She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not fine¡­ He¡¯s¡­ I think he¡¯s why we can¡¯t remember. I can¡¯t tell you why. It¡¯s just a feeling. He fired mom, but I feel it was personal. I feel like he did it to hurt me. He¡­ wants mom to try to fight to get her job back. I think he¡¯d try to do bad things then. I told her before, and I¡¯ll tell her again that she can¡¯t fight this. If she tries, I feel like bad things will happen. I want her to stay low at home.¡±


    ¡°And what about you? If he¡¯s that bad¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ have to find out what I forgot. It¡¯s the only way we can move forward. Perhaps, if I engage with him, then my memories will come back. I don¡¯t want them to, but¡­ if I don¡¯t¡­ then we may not be able to do anything in time.¡±


    ¡°Kira¡­¡± I reached out and held her close. ¡°Please¡­ be safe.¡±


    ¡°I will¡­ Hakaru will be by my side this time, so I will definitely not let you down.¡±


    The next day, I went to school as normal. Akiko gave me a few shy looks, which Derek noticed and frowned at. However, he already had a new girlfriend, a slutty girl he had picked up from the prom and fucked in place of his own girlfriend. At least that was based on the rumors I was hearing. I had sex with his girlfriend, he left in anger and then hooked up with another girl. However, I had a feeling they had been together long before he ended things with Akiko.


    At that moment, a man walked in. He was a bit more youthful than I expected from a teacher. He had an attractive face that most girls would swoon over. He was also wearing a suit and had a very orderly appearance.


    ¡°Hello, classroom. Your teacher, Mrs. Fukumi, has taken a leave of absence. Since the school didn¡¯t have time to find you a new instructor, I¡¯ll be stepping in. My name is Mr. Tobius Smith. I¡¯m the superintendent of this school district, as well as your new instructor. I plan to take good care of all of you.¡±


    As the murmurs rose up from everyone¡¯s surprise, he made sure to meet every eye. When he looked at me, I could swear her smirked slightly. A sinking feeling appeared in my gut. He was making his move, whether we were ready or not!


    Previous | Table of Contents | Next

 Book 5: Chapter 12

    ¡°That will be all for today.¡± Mr. Smith said just before the bell rang as if he had planned it down the second. ¡°And there you go. Hakaru, can you please stay a bit?¡±


    Since Mr. Smith appeared, all I had thought about was what Kira had told me the night before. He was the one who took Mrs. Fukumi¡¯s job. He was a bad person, and Kira was scared of him. He might even be related to why our memories were wrong. Now, he had become my teacher, and there was absolutely no way of avoiding him. I was praying that perhaps all of my concerns were just paranoia, but as soon as class ended, he didn¡¯t waste any time calling me up.


    Mr. Smith seemed extremely charismatic. He was attractive and I could already see a few girls forming crushes on him. Only the guys, who had lost the privilege of eyeing the beautiful Mrs. Fukumi, had disappointed looks. Many girls in the class considered his appearance a plus. As a teacher, he had a smooth way of talking that kept your interest and helped you remember what he said. So, even the guys were grudgingly willing to accept him as their teacher. I had to admit that if I hadn¡¯t been warned about him already, I might have found myself letting my guard down.


    As people filed out of the classroom, I approached him quickly. Something about the situation made me not want to be around him alone. It was a feeling like foreboding. It was exactly like Kira had said. It was a feeling of dread.


    ¡°Yes, Sensei.¡± I mustered all of the respect I could, not wanting to give him any reason to hold me longer than necessary.


    ¡°You can just call me Tobius.¡± He smiled. ¡°There is no reason to be alarmed. I¡¯m trying to create a dialogue with every student in my class. You just happened to be on the top of my list.¡±


    ¡°Wh-why is that?¡± I asked, a small frown forming on my face.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing bad. Your name has just come up a lot. Last semester, your grades were starting to slip. There was talk that you had gotten involved with a gang. Rumors you had violently attacked other students. Another that you got a girl pregnant. I also heard that you were working a job at a shady entertainment store that was recording people illegally. While it¡¯s not against our school¡¯s policy for someone to work, we do discourage it, especially when their grades suffer.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ it was just that I broke up with my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes¡­¡± He looked through a folder he didn¡¯t let me see before putting on another smile. ¡°That would be Ms. Akiko, right? I heard it was an ugly breakup, yet the pair of you seem to be doing amicably. You were also best friends with a boy called Derek? Well, I¡¯ll be meeting with him soon as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, um¡­ my relationship with Akiko is fine. I have a girlfriend. Derek and I aren¡¯t friends anymore. My grades have been better¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ of course. Your grades have improved this semester. However, don¡¯t think I missed that your current girlfriend was the daughter of your teacher. The same teacher who was responsible for a massive sex scandal just last semester which shut your school down for a few months.¡±


    ¡°That investigation is still going on. The Vice-principal, the coach, numerous other officials, and half the basketball team ended up implicated. Not a month later, an all-girls school had a similar problem involving a principal and even a councilman. To my understanding, you were also attending that school, and were one of the boys mixed up in that.¡±


    ¡°I was spared¡­ the worst problems.¡± I frowned.


    He nodded, smiling. ¡°As I said, I¡¯m just following up. There is reason to be worried about you, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I responded shortly, not really comfortable talking more with him and just about ready to end the conversation quickly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me about your relationships?¡± he asked.


    ¡°My relationships.¡±


    ¡°All of them¡­ who does Hakaru love?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m with Kira, but I also like Akiko. Then there is Maria. Sasori is fun for an older woman. I¡¯d like to play with my mom too. Ah¡­ and there is a girl named Mary.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Maria?¡± He seemed to be writing something in his notes. ¡°That¡¯s your sister? And you mother too? I knew you were banging your teacher, but thinking you would sink to incest just for some¡­ what does Netori call them, NTR Points? Haha¡­ she did have a way with words, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    I frowned, wondering why I had spoken so candidly with him. Realizing just who and what I had said, I couldn¡¯t keep the fear off my face. I had just admitted I was sleeping with my teacher! Why would I do that? Why had I done that?


    ¡°That was a joke¡­ I was just joking!¡± I responded with a strangled voice.


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± He smirked, even though his pen didn¡¯t leave the paper. ¡°You know, when my Master answered my prayers and set up shop right in my hometown, I couldn¡¯t have felt more blessed. Then those sisters had to come down to my city and start their little game. At first, I thought I would just have fun with them a bit. Perhaps, I could turn all three of them into my playmates. However, I underestimated Netori. Her plan was far broader than we ever could have imagined. In a way, you kind of have to admire her. She was always the kind of goddess who went big or went home.¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± I said, taking a step back as the smirk on his face dropped and was replaced by something more sinister.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ of course you don¡¯t understand. Master set it up so you wouldn¡¯t. I just needed some time before I was ready to move, and by resetting the clock, he bought me that time. Now, there is no stopping me. You, the one who took my favorite playmate away from me. I¡¯ll definitely make you suffer the most.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smith¡­ you¡¯re scaring me¡­¡± I had backed up to the door now, which was closed.


    Mr. Smith¡¯s smile was dark as he stood up. ¡°I won¡¯t give you back your memory yet. That won¡¯t be satisfying enough. First, I¡¯m going to take everything you love. I already planned to have fun with Sasori long before that little cuck god got in the way. I kept him around for a bit, but he proved to be far too self-destructive. Your sister, I had considered in the past, but she was such a slut already, I considered it not much of a challenge. However, since you want her, I¡¯m happy to take that duty. Akiko will be a fun little morsel to have- all too easy. Your mom? Hah¡­ too easy. My Kira, I will definitely have her back! Even this Mary girl! She sounds like she will be fun!¡±


    As he spoke, he walked closer and closer, and the foreboding feeling in my gut grew more and more. Just as I felt like everything he said was about to become a reality, the door behind me opened. I was leaning against it so heavily that I ended up falling back. I turned, and my face landed into a pair of soft things. A girl who smelled like delicate flowers wrapped her soft body around me without even a hint of rejection.


    ¡°Oh?¡± An amused and confident voice sounded over my head. ¡°I am very fun¡­¡±


    I looked up to see a beautiful punk girl. She had purple hair today, which was tied up in various loose roles. She had a gentle smile on her face, but when her eyes met Mr. Smith¡¯s, there was a slight feeling of danger. As soon as he saw her Mr. Smith¡¯s smile froze, and then started to go crooked like he had just swallowed something he didn¡¯t like.


    ¡°Y-you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy now. Please continue. Just what do you plan to do with me?¡± Mary asked innocently.


    Mr. Smith¡¯s face turned ugly, an expression that held anger, hate, fear, and perhaps even a hint of respect in it. He took a step back, giving the pair of us some room.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare set sights on you. What is it that you¡¯re hoping to accomplish here?¡±


    She laughed, looking over at me and gently touching my cheek. ¡°Are you okay, baby?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ he just¡­ um, was threatening to steal¡­ my girls¡­¡± Why did I feel like I was tattling on someone to an adult?


    She giggled, hugging me affectionately and rubbing her head against my chest. ¡°We can¡¯t have that, now can we?¡±


    ¡°Mary¡­¡± His eyes darkened.


    ¡°Oh, relax¡­¡± Mary chuckled. ¡°The game must go on, doesn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t plan to get in the way of Netori¡¯s game. Rather, I intend to play like everyone else.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not using a champion! Your very presence breaks the rules!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about breaking the rules!¡± She glared back. ¡°Who is it that hid her away and then wiped everyone¡¯s mind! Why¡­ if I reported him¡­¡±


    Mr. Smith¡¯s face went white. ¡°Y-you¡­ that¡­ you can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ then, I suggest that he shouldn¡¯t have any problem with my involvement, yes? I¡¯ll promise something your own god couldn¡¯t. I won¡¯t use my abilities on anyone except to enforce the rules as established by the god council. Fair enough?¡±


    Mr. Smith looked like he was about to say something, but then he stopped. He suddenly jerked, and his eyes closed. When he spoke again, his voice was completely different. It sounded strangely hollow and echoey, like someone speaking through a microphone.


    ¡°You¡¯re playing a dangerous game, Mary. You¡¯re on my playfield. I¡¯ve been set up here long before NTR decided to play her game on my doorstep. I think you¡¯re far too vanilla to handle what I offer. You should give up now and let nature take its course!¡±


    ¡°And by nature¡­ you mean yourself, Depravity?¡± Mary snorted.


    ¡°Depravity is human nature. Your ideas of love, devotion, marriage: they go against the nature of things. We are practically opposites! NTR belongs by my side, as do the rest of the depraved acts.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about NTR¡¯s fate. You can have her.¡± Mary waved her hand. ¡°I have my own reasons for playing. However, you¡¯re wrong about us being opposites. I think a little depravity spices up any relationship!¡±


    She blushed, looking at me tearfully.


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    ¡°Is that okay with you? Can I be a little naughty¡­ with Hakaru-kun?¡±


    ¡°Enough of this! By protecting him, you are protecting her, and are against me!¡±


    ¡°I agree¡­ this conversation has gone on long enough.¡± Her serious expression returned. ¡°Do you agree to the terms, or do I need to go to the council?¡±


    ¡°Netori?¡± He asked.


    She raised her hand. ¡°I swear I won¡¯t touch her with my own power.¡±


    ¡°The word of a goddess is binding, do not forget.¡± He suddenly shuttered and nearly collapsed, grabbing his desk to stay upright.


    ¡°We¡¯re done here.¡± Mary grabbed my arm and pulled me away, the door shutting behind us.


    We only managed to get down the hallway when I finally managed to recover. I had been in a state of stunned silence. I barely understood anything I heard. Mom had already mentioned gods and goddesses as if they were real. Suddenly, I¡¯m talking to them? None of this made any sense. I ripped my arm away from Mary if that was even her real name.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± She reached out, but I backed up, feeling like it was hard to breathe.


    ¡°Y-you¡­ what are¡­ what is¡­ what¡¯s happening¡­¡± I said in between gasping breaths.


    She waved her hand, and suddenly my mind calmed. I felt a rush of oxygen, and within a few seconds, my mind was settled. I blinked, staring at her in confusion and wide-eyed wonder.


    ¡°I¡¯m a goddess, Hakaru. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you right away, but given what had been done to you, would you have believed me if I said it?¡±


    ¡°A goddess¡­ what goddess?¡±


    ¡°I have many names throughout the ages. The one you¡¯re probably most familiar with is marriage. However, a goddess isn¡¯t a name. She¡¯s a concept. It¡¯d be more accurate to call me the goddess of the unity of love.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I demanded.


    She blushed, looking down. ¡°Because¡­ Hakaru¡­ I love you.¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡­¡± She reached forward and closed my lips with her finger and thumb.


    ¡°Please be quiet for now. We should go.¡±


    ¡°Go where?¡± I mumbled out of the side of my mouth, as she was pinching my lips together.


    ¡°It¡¯s time we got you your memories back.¡±


    Previous | Table of Contents | Next


    I kind of just felt like saying this. Anyone waiting for Mary to ¡°reveal¡± herself, she already has. That is Marriage. You were probably thinking she¡¯d be some horrific, venomous snake and the main antagonist of the story. However, if you think about it for a second¡­ she is literally the embodiment of love and marriage. She was able to win the heart of Harem. Her nature is extremely sweet and loveable. She is basically the perfect waifu. I knew some people were waiting for the rug to get pulled out, but of all the twists, Mary actually isn¡¯t evil. I know it doesn¡¯t fit with the kind of stuff you guys are used to reading, but although she and NTR have animosity, she doesn¡¯t wish MC any harm, and genuinely wants to help him. Her ideals may differ from NTR, but she¡¯s also adapted over the years and changed, as marriage has.

 Book 5: Chapter 13

    ¡°Okay, now what the hell is going on?¡¯ I demanded.


    The pair of us were outside of the school at this point. I didn¡¯t see Mr. Smith as we left school, which was probably for the best considering how we had parted. Mary had taken me directly to a nearby park, and I was now sitting on a bench as she stood nearby, watching me with her arms crossed. She seemed to be considering something, but after being left in the dark, my patience had finally run out, and I spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid to tell you too much.¡± She responded after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Afraid? Why are you afraid?¡± Trying to keep my voice from sounding too aggressive, even though I still felt very agitated after that encounter with my teacher.


    She bit her lip, and as if finally making a decision, she gave herself a nod. ¡°You deserve to know everything. However, before I return your memories, I want to tell you my story.¡±


    ¡°Your story¡­ as a goddess?¡± Even mentioning such an absurd notion was difficult for me.


    How could gods and goddesses be a thing? The only evidence I had was her words and Mr. Smith¡¯s strange actions. Admittedly, he did seem to have some strange hold on me for a second, but that didn¡¯t mean anything.


    ¡°A long time ago, when humanity was still young, human beings were basically animals.¡± Mary started to explain. ¡°They were driven by one predominate impulse. They needed to survive and procreate. A certain god arose. You¡¯d best understand his nature by the name, Harem.¡±


    ¡°Harem, the god?¡± My ears immediately perked up, especially considering the story my mother had said once before.


    My mother¡¯s status as a shrine maiden was possibly the only real reason I was even listening to this story. The other reason was the sincere look in Mary¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Harem, the god. But shortly after Harem¡¯s birth came a goddess, you can call her NTR. She is the goddess of taking the ones you love from others. For many years, this became the way the world works. Men would try to play around with as many women as their status allowed. When a man saw a woman someone else had that he wanted, he¡¯d do anything to obtain her. Women were treated like things, commodities to be passed around.


    ¡°Then, as society grew more civilized, I was born.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re Marriage?¡±


    ¡°That is the name I associate myself with, although some call me Matrimony.¡± She nodded in affirmation. ¡°You must understand that we represent a concept, and a name might not always perfectly encapsulate said concept. While it¡¯s easy to see Harem as the God of Harems, he isn¡¯t. It¡¯d be more accurate to say he¡¯s the god of gathering many lovers, or something to that effect.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ so then what happened?¡¯


    ¡°I¡­ fell for Harem. It was hard not to. He was a charming God. He was manly and courageous. Many women fell for him. If they didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t be Harem. However, I was the first woman that he loved back.¡±


    ¡°You and Harem were a thing?¡±


    She smiled and nodded, looking like she was thinking about something from a long time ago. ¡°We used to be close. I showed him the beauty of love, unity, and monogamy, and over time, we became the concept of traditional marriage.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound very healthy. I mean, Harem doesn¡¯t go with monogamy.¡±


    Her smile turned slightly bitter. ¡°And therein lay the problem. It¡¯s a problem that exists to this day. Men and women cheat on each other constantly. Men still have that drive to love a group of women, and even women find themselves looking elsewhere in otherwise unhappy marriages.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s caused by you?¡±


    She sighed. ¡°It isn¡¯t like that. Society reflects heaven, and heaven reflects society. You could just as say we¡¯re like it because society is like that. There is no cause and effect when it comes to the gods. We¡¯re simply the personification of ideas.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I shook my head. ¡°Where does NTR come into this?¡±


    ¡°At the time, I blamed NTR for the reason we couldn¡¯t be happy- his cheating, and my discontent, I thought they were because NTR introduced them into our relationship. So¡­ I tried to bring her down. Over the years, I have turned NTR into a dirty word. She was broken apart. Her power distributed into three forms. I even put an edict in heaven¡­ one that prevents her from reforming into NTR. Recently, that edict began to crack.¡±


    ¡°What changed?¡± I asked, frowning.


    ¡°You did¡­¡± She sighed. ¡°I could tell you what you¡¯ve already experienced, but it¡¯d be better to just break the lock on your memory. Please, close your eyes and open your mind.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± For some reason, I trusted this girl.


    She had always been kind to me and had never really gone out of her way to lie. She had protected me from Mr. Smith, and she was only looking out for my best interest. I closed my eyes.


    ¡°One last thing.¡± She said. ¡°When your memory returns¡­ I¡¯m sure NTR has said many things about me. That is why this may be the last time you want to talk to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Are you saying I was on NTR¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°Although we had never met, you probably didn¡¯t have kind thoughts about me. So, I would like to ask. Can I kiss you?


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    ¡°This might be my last chance to do it.¡± She responded. ¡°I just wanted to try kissing you once, now that you are grown up. In case things go sour and you decide to send me away. I will restore your memory with a kiss.¡±


    ¡°F-fine¡­¡± I blushed, feeling a bit strange about giving a girl permission to kiss me.


    As she leaned forward, pursing her soft lips, I completely forgot to close my eyes. Our lips pressed together, and I felt passion ignite within me. Just as I was about to wrap my arms around her, memories came flooding back in.


    I recalled everything. My suicide attempt, Netori, Netorare, and Netorase, my sister, Akiko, Gina, and even more. As it all flooded back it, I was finally putting pieces together that hadn¡¯t seemed to make sense for months. Even things I hadn¡¯t thought much about suddenly made all too much sense. My eyes shot up to Mary. As she reached out for me, I pulled away without thinking about it. A hurt look appeared on her face, but she didn¡¯t say anything as she put her arms carefully on her lap.


    ¡°So, you remember everything now?¡¯ She asked quietly, looking down instead of at me.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I responded, feeling choked up with emotion. ¡°That was a lot of pain.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I wish I could have left you without that pain,¡± she responded cautiously.


    ¡°It was Degenerate who took Netori?¡± I demanded, after a few moments of silence.


    ¡°It was¡­¡± Mary nodded sheepishly.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Purgatory¡­¡± She answered quickly. ¡°It¡¯s a realm between heaven and earth. You¡¯re probably familiar with it as the white light people see as they die.¡±


    ¡°Bring her back,¡± I demanded.


    She looked away. ¡°Even if I was willing, I¡¯ve promised I wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Promised?¡± I started to feel some anger. ¡°You¡¯re the reason she¡¯s in this mess! You got rid of her just so you could start to manipulate me yourself?¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s not like that¡­ maybe I wanted to get back at her, but I came here for you!¡± She responded tearfully.


    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s right, you love me, for some reason.¡± I sneered. ¡°Like I¡¯d believe that! Did you think I¡¯d be so na?ve as to fall for you just because we went on a single date?¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­¡± She responded weakly, looking defeated. ¡°It¡¯s complicated¡­¡±


    ¡°Not for me. Netori is my goddess, not you! If you want to claim you have any feelings for me, you can start convincing me by bringing her back.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s poison¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re poison! Aren¡¯t you the one who wrecked Harem? Ms. Monogamy? A tyrant who turns men into your slaves?¡±


    ¡°I-is that really how you see me?¡±


    ¡°How else should I see you? Actions speak louder than words, and you¡¯re still leaving her trapped.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it! I can¡¯t! I made a promise! A goddess¡¯s promise is the law! I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it no matter how I tried. Doing so would destroy me!¡±


    The more my suppressed memories came bubbling to the surface, the angrier I got. It wasn¡¯t even that Mary had done anything specifically wrong. I was just angry that I had been used. I was angry that Netori was gone. I was angry that my girls had been left suffering and confused for months. Perhaps, that all could have been dropped on Degeneracy, but it was Mary who was in front of me. The sisters all hated her, and I could feel it bubbling deep inside me from Netorare and Netorase now that the curse had been lifted.


    Perhaps the thing that angered me the most was that this all could have been avoided if I had just taken the sister¡¯s advice several months ago. She offered me a power called Godless. At the time, I had thought I needed my powers to succeed. However, I just didn¡¯t realize that Netori¡¯s protection wasn¡¯t enough. Then again, would Godless even have worked? If Degeneracy could tear apart Netori¡¯s defense, what hope did the Godless skill have? The only person I could ask right now was Mary, and I was in no condition to do that. My eyes ended up narrowing on her, causing Mary to shrink back a step.


    ¡°What game are you playing? What is your ploy here?¡±


    She bit her lip, shaking her head slightly. ¡°What did you expect? That I¡¯d be some evil hag? Did you think I would be cruel and malicious? I represent the sanctity of marriage and love. I hate NTR, but can you blame me? She represents the destruction of the unity I desire. I was wrong for trying to be monogamous with Harem, but that was partially his decision as well. Believe it or not, I don¡¯t hate polygamy. That¡¯s just how things turned out.


    ¡°It turned out Harem isn¡¯t the right god for me. His concept is too old and dated. It depends on a primordial need to spread his seed. He¡¯s the Harem of old, a harem for sultans and cavemen. He¡¯s tried to fill the role of Harem, but he¡¯s ultimately failed and become a husk of his former self.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± All this talk about concepts and gods is difficult for someone like me to grasp.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that a new concept must be made. A new harem, one that is willing to adapt to a new world. That is what I want. Harem and NTR, they¡¯re relics of a world that doesn¡¯t exist anymore. You and I, we¡¯re the future.¡± She reached out to grab my arm.


    ¡°We? What do I have to do with this?¡± I pulled away and avoided her grip.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she tell you? Netori? She didn¡¯t tell you her grand plan?¡±


    ¡°What plan?¡± I demanded.


    Mary shook her head, just a hint of anger on her face. ¡°That woman¡­ she¡¯d actually go this far, and she wouldn¡¯t even tell the truth.¡±


    ¡°What truth!¡± I nearly yelled as I reached out and grabbed her shoulders.


    Mary looked up at me in the eyes, a strange look on her face. ¡°Hakaru, cracking the seal and putting NTR back together is only part of Netori¡¯s plan. The other part is you. She selected you since before you were born. You¡¯ve been heading on this path your entire life.¡±


    ¡°Stop acting coy, just tell me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not NTR¡¯s incubator. Rather, she is yours.¡± She responded. ¡°Everything she has been doing, this game, it has all been to serve one purpose. Netori is trying to turn you into a god. You¡¯re not here to defeat Harem. You¡¯re here to become him!¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 14

    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± Mary¡¯s gentle voice hit my back like a brick.


    ¡°I just need¡­ time to think.¡± I responded without looking back.


    That was my answer to Mary¡¯s bombshell. I supposed, in some ways, I had already known that this was what Netori had wanted. There were certain hints to it. Mom¡¯s prophecy, for example. In fact, of anyone I wanted to talk to right now, it was probably Mother I wanted to talk to the most. I went to the nearest bus station, and then headed home, since the school buses had already long departed.


    When I reached the house, I was immediately greeted to the sounds of moaning. I dropped my backpack and all but ran forward. As I turned a corner, I ran into my dad feeling up my mother. This had been the way of things for months, and I had never minded it. Rather, I found it gross, and hoped they¡¯d keep this stuff behind closed doors. It was only now that my mind was restored that a new feeling came to me. I still hadn¡¯t come to terms with all of my new memories, but the one that was the biggest slap in the face came from mom.


    Dad had been fast and loosely playing with mother for the last few months, but she was someone who was mine. I was being cuckolded, and I didn¡¯t even realize it! However, I didn¡¯t connect father¡¯s behavior to whatever degeneracy had done. After all, locking up memories didn¡¯t change who a person was. Dad was a cheater. He had played with Sasori, just like he played with my mother, just like he played with other people. He and mom were all but estranged, yet their relationship had been incredibly close these last few months.


    Nothing that degeneracy could have done would have altered that. To me, that meant only one thing. Some other god had interfered. Was dad a champion to some other god? Worse, was he actually some other god in the disguise of my dad? I didn¡¯t have the answer to that question. I just knew one thing. I had to win Mother back from this bastard who thought he could diddle her right in front of me.


    Regrettably, there wasn¡¯t much I could do at that moment. He had his hand up my mother¡¯s apron, and he was quite literally diddling her. Of course, mother pushed the apron down and shoved his hand away as soon as I walked in. She was a respectable Japanese woman, and although she had a lewd personality that loved naughty things, she¡¯d never want to appear that way in front of other people. There was a brief time where her lewdness was just for me. Then I ended up hitting dad with a baseball bat and being sent away. That¡¯s when everything back home went crazy.


    ¡°Hey, kiddo.¡± Dad grinned. ¡°You¡¯re home already?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mom gently slapped his shoulder with the back of her hand. ¡°So bad!¡±


    ¡°What game are you playing!¡±


    That¡¯s what I wanted to shout into his face. Unfortunately, I just didn¡¯t have it in me. Instead, I nodded and smiled back.


    ¡°Father, mother¡­ you should leave that stuff in the bedroom.¡±


    It was as polite of a response as I could give. I did everything I could to keep myself from snapping. I felt angry, humiliated, and bitter. Dad¡¯s insolent smile, which I always took as just the look of a hornball, had a more menacing feeling to it now. It was like he was mocking me. I couldn¡¯t stand to watch it any longer, so I turned away, hiding that look on my face that might betray my true feelings. My desire to talk to Mother had completely dissipated at that moment.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to excuse us. I¡¯ll be leaving for a meeting in a bit, so I¡¯ve been putting in as much time with your mother as possible.¡±


    ¡°You rotten, horny old man.¡± Mother teased, grabbing his face lovingly, ¡°I¡¯m going to be so lonely without you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ I¡¯ll hold you to that. I wonder what you¡¯ll do for me when I return.¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t speak like that in front of the kids.¡± She panted as he sucked on her neck.


    ¡°Goodbye!¡± I walked faster and slammed the door.


    On the other side, I was panting, my fists tight and shaking. Only when mom was drunk did she temporarily begin to remember their rocky relationship. Right now, she seemed completely trapped in his spell, becoming his plaything. If I said anything about it at that moment, then I would just be revealing my own mind had been restored. If it was Degeneracy behind all of it, he probably already knew, but if it was some other god, there had to be a window where I could do something.


    At this stage, I would be begging for Netori¡¯s advice, or if she wasn¡¯t available, one of the other sisters. Unfortunately, they were all gone, and I was all that was left to carry on the game. I didn¡¯t even have time to think about points. Without Netori, it was impossible to cash them in any way. Pacing back and forth in my room agitatedly, I finally picked up a phone and made some phone calls. I called Sasori and told her I was coming over. She sounded a bit happy at that, but she said Kira was out.


    I called Kira, but I wasn¡¯t able to get a hold of her. I also called Akiko and asked her to meet me at Sasori¡¯s. Once I was done, I left my room, trying to block out the giggling I could still hear coming from the living room as dad played around with mom. I knocked on the door next to mine, and Maria opened it up.


    ¡°I need you to drive me to Kira¡¯s.¡± I said.


    I would have said Sasori¡¯s, but that would definitely be suspicious. When Maria saw me, she jumped a bit, but when I said Kira, her mood seemed to dampen.


    ¡°Your girlfriend¡­ of course¡­¡± She said. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling good right now, just walk¡­¡±


    I shook my head, trying to separate my memories of the past with my current memories. The current Maria had snuck into my room and raped me. We said we loved each other, but that was the last she had heard from me. Afterward, I had started spending more time with Kira. She didn¡¯t remember the past, so we didn¡¯t reach that stage. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have time to be subtle. Thankfully, Maria was the kind of girl that didn¡¯t mind a heavy hand.


    Just as she tried to close the door, I grabbed her and pulled her to me. One hand reached down and grabbed her ass shamelessly. The other wrapped around her back and pulled her until her chest pressed against mine.


    ¡°You¡¯re my woman. You¡¯re coming too, and I¡¯m not asking.¡± I whispered in her ear, and then bit it.


    Her body shook, her eyes growing as wide as teacups. However, rather than slap me or call me an idiot, she nodded, grabbed her keys, and let me pull her out the door.


    ¡°We¡¯re going out for a bit.¡± I yelled to my parents in passing, not giving either time to argue.


    Maria had a car of sorts, although it was a small two-seater she had bought used. Dad and Mom had helped her get it, but the idea was that she could drive places and help take the pressure off my dad. We only had the two cars, and so mom couldn¡¯t do anything unless dad came home. This allowed mom to go grocery shopping when dad was out late and various other activities. Those were supposed to include taking me places, but my sister always refused when it came to it, and my mother was usually too drunk to drive. I had ended up getting used to the bus system or depended on Derek instead. Well, that was before the start of the game.


    The pair of us drove over to Kira¡¯s. Maria didn¡¯t say anything, but she kept glancing over at me and then blushing. The pair of us reached Kira¡¯s house quickly by car. It wasn¡¯t even a long bike ride, but I needed a reason to drag Maria with me. Grabbing her again, I pulled her out of the car. She was confused about why I was taking her into my girlfriend¡¯s house. Perhaps she was a bit scared and excited too. Was I going to reveal the two of us were in a relationship to Kira? Was I going to try to start a threesome? Was I going to tell Maria off for raping me? Any of those things might happen, so Maria was definitely worried.


    Akiko was waiting on the doorstep. She hadn¡¯t knocked yet. Rather, she had an expression of confusion just as clear as Maria¡¯s while she was waiting for me. Kira and I hadn¡¯t talked to her about the strangeness of our memories yet. So, to her, the last time we had been together was at prom a few days ago. Her relationship with me had caused her to lose her boyfriend of the last six months, and since then I had left her hanging a bit.


    I let out a low sigh. It was time to get everything out into the open. I knocked on the door while Akiko stood up, looking at Maria questioningly. Maria returned a similar look. Neither girl really understood what was happening. After a moment, the door opened and Sasori appeared. She was wearing a somewhat revealing nightie, long silk socks, and she opened the door with her leg wrapped around it.


    ¡°Come in¡­ ahhh!¡± Her eyes fell on the other two women, and the seductive look she had given melted in an instant.


    Maria and Akiko diverted their eyes, blushing, while Sasori shot me a look. However, understanding quickly came. I had already told her about my interest in the other two women, so she had at least had the capacity to put two and two together.


    ¡°Ah¡­ come in.¡±


    Sasori threw a blanket around herself as she escorted us to the living room. She made sure to shoot me a scathing look for not warning her. I chuckled, causing her to blush, and the other two girls to grow more confused. Sasori was my teacher, so it was a bit difficult for either of them to wrap their heads around things right now, given their current state of memories.


    ¡°First things first.¡± I moved over and kissed Maria, making sure to use plenty of tongue.


    Akiko gasped while Sasori gave a coy look, pursing her lips with consideration. The person who was most caught off guard was Maria, who probably never expected me to take such advantage of her while other people were looking. We were brother and sister, and this kind of thing was definitely something people would look down on. When I pulled away, she was breathing heavy, but she couldn¡¯t come up with the words.


    I took a step to my right and then kissed Sasori. She was expecting it though, so she didn¡¯t pull back as our tongues explored each other¡¯s mouths. This time, it was Maria who gasped. When I raised one of my hands and grabbed her breasts, she slapped the back of my hand away. That was too much for her, I guess. I pulled away, grinning, while she was shooting me a pouty stare.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that your teacher!¡± Maria asked in a squeaky voice.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you my sister?¡± I responded, stepping over and looking down at Akiko.


    She knew she was next, but even after kissing two other women, she didn¡¯t hesitate as I leaned down and kissed her too. In fact, she was eagerly looking up at me with anticipation, and when our lips touched, she excitedly threw her arms around me. When I finally pulled away from her, all three women were watching me closely. It was Maria, the most nervous of the bunch, who spoke first.


    ¡°Wh-what about Kira?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Kira is mine, and so are all of you.¡± I responded.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like your sudden newfound confidence,¡± Sasori chuckled. ¡°But what has changed?¡±


    ¡°My memories came back.¡± I said. ¡°Kira was right. Someone has been keeping us from remembering things properly.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­ there really is something wrong?¡± Akiko asked.


    I nodded. ¡°The feelings we all have¡­ they were forged last fall. I had relations with each of you, and then someone locked those memories away.¡±


    ¡°How did you get your memories back?¡± Maria asked, ¡°Can we remember?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important right now.¡± I shook my head. ¡°The important thing is that we work on a plan. We¡¯re surrounded by people who want to tear us apart. In the past, I would have tried to figure it all out on my own. However, if these last few months have taught me anything, it¡¯s that I need all of you. We¡¯re in this together. Do you know when Kira will come home?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Oh, the last I heard, she had to stay after school.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ the Superintendent gave her some duties to complete as the class president. She couldn¡¯t say no.¡±


    My heart began to sink. ¡°Sasori¡­ we need to go there now!¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 15

    The girls could see the worry and fear in my expression, so they didn¡¯t have to ask. I wanted to leave them behind and go on my own, but right after making a speech about how we were all in this together, I feared being cautious would cost me in the end. I didn¡¯t know what I would face at the school, but I knew I¡¯d be able to face it better with the girls beside me. Thus, we all ended up piling into Sasori¡¯s mini-van and leaving for the school.


    It wasn¡¯t so odd for Miss Fukumi to need to return to the school, especially with her daughter there. It¡¯d be less odd for her to take a group of kids, rather than drive around with a single guy. All in all, it was probably for the best that I decided to bring all of the girls.


    On the way, I began to give the girls the cliff notes version on what was going on. I decided it was too late to hold anything back from them. Whatever rules there might have been at one point involving the game, they had been obliterated the second they had taken Netori away from me. I explained my death, the appearance of the goddess NTR, the game, in very rough terms, and the relationships I had with each girl.


    I was shocked to see them nodding their heads in acceptance. I had expected them to think I was lying. Perhaps their repeated exposure to that world had already desensitized them to the idea. Perhaps, their trust in me was just that great.


    They weren¡¯t exactly pleased to hear that our sexual encounters ended up being scored by invisible points from the gods, but they didn¡¯t hold it against me. I was actually a little worried they might blame me personally for it. I was afraid they¡¯d feel manipulated or cheated out of their lives. Akiko was the one I had used my abilities on the most, so I really was afraid of her thoughts. I ended up asking if she was okay with it.


    ¡°Hakaru is still Hakaru¡­¡± She responded simply. ¡°You¡­ killed yourself because of me?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    When she said that, I suddenly felt super embarrassed. There were several factors that led to me killing myself, but at its simplest, seeing her cheating on me was what spawned the start.


    ¡°Never do it again!¡± Akiko said, her face suddenly flashing with anger. ¡°I will never do that to you ever again! I know your feelings for me, and I reciprocate them!¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t act so pleased! You made Brother kill himself! If that had actually happened¡­¡± Maria teared up.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not pleased!¡± Akiko blushed, trying to hide the somewhat happy expression on her face that broke through the angry look she had worn.


    ¡°I agree!¡± Miss Fukumi responded. ¡°I feel like I failed as your teacher. That you were driven to such a state and I didn¡¯t even know¡­ I should have¡­ I could have¡­¡±


    ¡°Become my lover earlier?¡± I asked, a grin on my face as I reached over and fondled her breasts.


    ¡°Y-you¡­ naughty¡­ I¡¯m driving!¡±


    I pulled my hand away, as I really did want her to hurry. However, my expression grew serious for a second.


    ¡°The boy who killed himself was me a long time ago. Back then, I was weak and scared, and I ended up losing everything as a result. That same kind of situation won¡¯t happen again. However, make no mistake, I would die for any one of you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Saying that now¡­¡±


    The girls were all flustered to speechlessness. I hadn¡¯t meant it to entice them. I had spoken the simple truth. I wasn¡¯t willing to lose them again. I would give anything, even my life, for the women in my life. As I thought those words, I realized they were the truth. The mini-van finally descended into silence. However, it wasn¡¯t a long trip overall, and we didn¡¯t wait long before the school was in sight.


    By the time we got there, the sun was starting to set. My mind started thinking about Kira once again. I hadn¡¯t felt this anxious since I got the phone call from Kira begging for help. I had called her phone twice and texted her on the way, but she still hadn¡¯t returned my calls.


    When the mini-van pulled up in front of the school, I practically leaped out. Akiko was the boldest, and followed after me without a thought. Miss Fukumi was a little slower, and Maria still felt a bit awkward being here at all. It had only been a day since we had started to form a relationship in her mind, and now she was suddenly being tossed into a world with gods and magic.


    I didn¡¯t feel ready for a final confrontation with Depravity. I only got my memory back and realized he existed a little bit earlier that day. Now, things were brought to an end. He was holding Kira and making his move. Perhaps he was afraid of what Mary would do if he waited any longer. After all, she was a wild card to him. Either way, he had made his move, and I had reached a point where I wouldn¡¯t give up what was mine without fighting. So, I was here, and I had no clue what I was going to see, or how I was going to deal with it. For once, I was going in without a single plan.


    When we reached the doors, however, a person stepped out and I found myself stopping short. Akiko ran into my back, having been hot on my heals. The other two girls were farther behind, and they slowed down as they noticed her.


    ¡°Mary¡­¡± I said shortly. ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go in there.¡± She responded, biting her lip.


    ¡°Is that more of your manipulation?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°No¡­¡± She looked down shamefully. ¡°It¡¯s my wish to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Kira is in there, yes?¡±


    ¡°Kira¡­ has been through worse.¡± She spoke slowly, causing my hands to tighten. ¡°She can¡­ still take it. You can claim her back when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let him have her!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not ready for Depravity! He¡¯s not a man who plays by the rules. He never has been. When it comes to a sexual relationship, he can be exciting, but he is also chaos incarnate. He will break your girlfriend, and any of these other girls too. Take them home, protect them. Kira¡­ her mind is already protected a bit thanks to Netorase. With time, you can win her back.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Mary¡¯s face flashed with a bit of anger, and for just a second, I felt some kind of indescribable pressure push down on me, which had to be the might of a goddess.


    However, I was completely unphased. ¡°Because I love her!¡±


    Mary blinked, as if she didn¡¯t understand the words.


    ¡°NTR Crush isn¡¯t a game to me. It¡¯s a life. I take what I love, and I hold on to it, because I love them all! I won¡¯t let anyone I love suffer! I won¡¯t let anyone I love regret! If I¡¯m not good enough for them, to hell with letting them go! I¡¯ll become someone good enough for them!¡±


    As I was yelling, I had closed the distance between us, and I realized I had been shouting right in her face. Our lips were only centimeters from me, and she was looking at me with teary eyes, her entire body shaking.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ I can¡¯t let you be hurt either¡­¡±


    ¡°It would hurt more doing nothing¡­ I¡¯m just a man, I can only do so much.¡±


    She bit her quivering lip. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    She lowered her head, ¡°He has her in the gym. He¡­ hasn¡¯t done anything yet. It¡¯s no fun without an audience. That¡¯s what he believes. He¡¯s expecting you.¡±


    I nodded and walked past her. Mary could only stand there with her head down, saying nothing as the girls walked by. When Maria passed her, she put out her hand.


    Mary glanced at it in confusion. ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t do anything to help here.¡±


    ¡°You can be there for him too. Sometimes, being there is enough.¡± Maria responded.


    Mary cautiously reached out and grabbed Hakaru¡¯s sister¡¯s hand, and the pair entered the school together, following the rest of the group.


    I charged forward without caution, pushing my way into the auditorium. It was dark, except for a single spotlight. It illuminated someone in the middle of the room. That person was Kira, still in her school uniform, although it looked like it had been roughed up a bit. She was sitting in a chair, and she was bound to it with ropes that were tied behind her back. Her face was strangely flushed, and she looked a bit out of it like she had been drugged.


    ¡°Kira!¡± I immediately called out, the word echoing across the room.


    She jerked, looking up, but her eyes were unfocused. ¡°Ha-Hakaru¡­¡±


    I started running toward her, but only made it half way when I started hearing clapping. A form stepped out into the light, but it wasn¡¯t Mr. Smith, like I had expected.


    ¡°Hey, Hakaru¡­¡± Derek smirked.


    ¡°Y-you?¡±


    He stretched, laughing to himself. ¡°Are you really surprised? You had to know I was playing the game, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried to hurt you a few times already. Fiddling with Gina, getting her pregnant, and getting her to blame you¡­ that really should have worked. Destroying your relationship with Kira and Akiko. That should have worked too. I had to admit, I was growing really frustrated when you kept worming your way out of these situations.


    ¡°You see, my god is War¡­ but not the War. He¡¯s more like the God of battling for love. Wouldn¡¯t he be a perfect fit for NTR? He thinks so. Thankfully, Depravity doesn¡¯t mind. As long as War becomes his subordinate, Depravity will let him have NTR.¡±


    ¡°And what do you get out of it?¡±


    ¡°Riches? Fame? Power? What else is there? You were too na?ve, Hakaru. All you thought about was playing with women. You don¡¯t realize the truth. Women mean nothing. With those other three, you can have any woman you want. While you fight in the trenches trying to steal slutty housewives from their husbands, I¡¯ll be having my pick of beautiful supermodels. You¡¯ll spend months convincing a woman she loves you to get her to suck your dick, I¡¯ll just snap my fingers, and a man will willingly hand me his wife for the hopes of a promotion. That is the life I envision. I¡¯m not going to steal a small slice of heaven; I¡¯m going to rule the entire place!¡±


    ¡°Then, why bother with me at all?¡±


    ¡°You? You¡¯re more personal.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Depravity wants you to fail.¡±


    ¡°Where is Mr. Smith, after all? Using another proxy again, like Mr. Fukumi?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ why does he need to get his hands dirty when he has already won?¡± Derek asked, ¡°Besides, I practically volunteered when I heard what he had planned for tonight¡¯s little game.¡±


    ¡°Derek¡­ we don¡¯t have to be enemies. Just give back my girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Your girlfriend?¡± Derek smirked. ¡°Is that what she¡¯s calling herself? It¡¯s so hard to tell, she¡¯s had so many¡­¡±


    Derek reached up and clicked a button. Suddenly, a screen appeared. Kira was naked, and there were several men having her. I heard a gasp behind me. That would be her mother, Sasori.


    ¡°You¡­ bastard¡­¡± I cursed.


    ¡°Me? None of this was me! Kira had become Depravity¡¯s favorite plaything long before NTR came along. She had been used by countless men¡­ even those you know¡­¡±


    He clicked a button, and another video popped up next to the first one. This one caused Maria to let out a cry, covering her eyes. It was Father. He was plowing away at Kira from behind. He clicked another button, and Mr. Fukumi was there, watching his daughter get fucked by a stranger while jacking off. He ended up cumming on his daughter.


    ¡°N-no¡­¡± Sasori let out a wail, falling to her knees.


    Click. Click. Click. Video after video started until the walls of the auditorium were filled with Kira. Sometimes she was crying. Other times, her face was full of sexual bliss. There were at least a hundred different men. Every position, every hole, with varying numbers of partners. There was no sound, but that made the whole scene even more chilling. I had known something bad had happened to Kira because of Mr. Smith, but I had never dreamed it had been to this extent. I felt like my heart was being stabbed.


    On the stage, Derek grinned malevolently. He was just getting started.

 Book 5: Chapter 16

    ¡°No¡­ please¡­ no¡­¡± Kira was still out of it, but she was trying to deny the images that were appearing all around her, tears running down her face as she was forced to see all the horrors her body had been put through over the last year. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hakaru¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ aahhhn¡­¡±


    Her words were suddenly stopped and she made a strange noise.


    ¡°Haha¡­ don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re getting wet watching yourself bang tons of strange men? Well, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be back to what you love most shortly.¡± He chuckled as he sniffed her body lewdly before looking up at me. ¡°Damn, Hakaru, I knew you loved used sluts, but she takes the cake!¡±


    ¡°F-fuck you!¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s impossible.¡± She whimpered. ¡°D-don¡¯t smell¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ but it¡¯s true¡­ you¡¯re really getting wet.¡± He laughed and then winked at me. ¡°Well, this aphrodisiac is literally made by a god¡¯s skill. What girl could resist being turned into a slut?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fucking kill you!¡± I cursed, taking a step forward.


    He lifted a finger. ¡°Ah¡­ I wouldn¡¯t do that. Well, you can try¡­ how about it¡­ do you want to give it a go?¡±


    He reached behind himself and pulled out a knife. I tensed for a second, but he then ended up throwing it carefully forward. It hit the ground with a clatter and then slid across the slick floors until it stopped near my feet. I looked down at the knife suspiciously.


    ¡°One of the perks on working with a god of true power¡­ if you kill me, he¡¯ll just bring me back.¡± He chuckled. ¡°However, you¡¯ll instantly lose. Attempted murder takes you out of the game.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still trying to pretend you guys are playing the game?¡±


    Derek chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s all a game! Some of the best parts of playing games is cheating!¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ stop¡­ I don¡¯t want this¡­¡± Tears were falling down Kira¡¯s face as she cried.


    I kept my clenched fists at my side, keeping myself from grabbing the knife. He was right. If I became a murderer, there was no chance that I would be able to stop them. I might as well be throwing in the towel completely. I couldn¡¯t even imagine what they would do with my girls.


    ¡°You will stop this immediately!¡± Sasori finally had enough of seeing her daughter in pain and took a step forward. ¡°I will be reporting this! Mr. Smith, nor will you get away with what you are doing!¡±


    Derek let out a small laugh. ¡°You really think your word means anything? You were already fired. Who would believe you if you suddenly came out now with slander against the man who removed you from your position? It¡¯ll just look like a petty teacher who couldn¡¯t handle losing her job properly. Besides, I think you¡¯ll keep this little secret.¡±


    ¡°Why would I?¡± She snarled.


    Derek rolled his eyes like it was obvious. ¡°Because, if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll reveal these pictures of your daughter. Her life will be destroyed. Not just her social life, but everything. We¡¯ll, of course, paint her as the slut she is. I can also destroy Hakaru¡¯s family¡­ and if you think you¡¯ll be spared from this¡­¡±


    He clicked a button, and new things appeared. These were images of Sasori herself in compromising positions. Most of these seemed to have been taken by my father. Except, the last few depicted Sasori and I together. My face turned white, and Sasori looked like she was going to be sick.


    ¡°Proof you were actually fucking your student. You really should have checked your house after Mr. Fukumi left. He was exactly the kind of guy to have spy cameras to watch you fornicate. It was rather easy to sneak into your house and retrieve them. Cuckold would have betrayed depravity for you, but once he abandoned Mr. Fukumi, that man was all too willing to tell Depravity everything.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you bastard¡­¡± I felt weak, realizing just how behind I was in coming here. ¡°I won¡¯t let you take Kira¡­¡±


    Of course, I¡¯d be behind. For months, I walked around acting like nothing had happened. They had cheated to keep me from remembering, and then they had set up to destroy me the second I became a nuisance. They had months to prepare for my downfall. It was as close to a checkmate as possible. I didn¡¯t even have Netori with me to help.


    ¡°Kira? I don¡¯t plan to take Kira. I plan to take them all. Sasori, you¡¯ll be my little sex doll, or I¡¯ll reveal everything about your relationship with Hakaru. I¡¯ll destroy you and your daughter unless you become mine.¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the only way to protect your Hakaru, right?¡± He chuckled, causing Sasori to look at the floor, not even willing to meet my eye. ¡°And Maria¡­ I¡¯ll destroy your father, your mother, and your brother¡­ unless you have pleased me with all of your effort.¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­¡± Maria gasped, covering her mouth while her eyes turned watery.


    ¡°You have nothing on me!¡± Akiko responded, tossing back her hair. ¡°Even if you have images of me having sex, I don¡¯t care if you reveal them. At worst, it¡¯ll just make you look like a pervert. As for Hakaru, he means nothing to me.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ Nice try.¡± Derek laughed. ¡°The first rule of war, know your enemy! You may not remember right now, but you¡¯ve played the devil before to protect Hakaru. I know the truth, that you care for him more than yourself! If you submit, you may be able to make things easier for Hakaru. However, in truth, I¡¯m not interested in a skank like you!¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡­ ahhh¡­ ahhh¡­¡± She suddenly made a noise, her knees tightening as she bent, like she had abdominal pain.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Derek grinned.


    Kira had calmed down since the slideshows had ended, but she was panting hard, and there was a puddle under her that was likely lust. She was completely under the effects of some kind of aphrodisiac, and it showed. However, looking at Akiko¡¯s flush cheeks and hard breathing, I realized something was up. Derek had a smug expression on his face, and a quick look at Maria and Sasori showed a similar expression. At first, I had thought they had been angry, but their expressions were too similar to Kira.


    ¡°The aphrodisiac is airborne!¡± I let out a gasp.


    ¡°Look at you, finally catching on.¡± Derek chuckled. ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s a godly thing. Only works on a woman, perhaps my greatest ability. Gina couldn¡¯t spread her legs fast enough. I¡¯m sure all of your women will do the same.¡±


    ¡°Girls,¡± I turned to them. ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    The three gave worried looks at me and Derek, but they knew they couldn¡¯t stay. The feelings were growing more intense by the moment. Sasori ushered the two other girls, who were practically walking with their legs squeezed, back to the doors. However, when they tried to open them, the doors were locked.


    A clapping sound turned everyone¡¯s attention back to the stage where Derek was applauding. ¡°Ah¡­ this is really fun. To watch you squirm like insects, it truly was a wonderful idea to side with depravity.¡±


    ¡°Just stay close to me.¡± I whispered to the girls. ¡°What is it that you want, Derek?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck Kira, here, right in front of you. She loves you the most, so she¡¯s worth the most points to break. Well, you understand that, don¡¯t you? You can watch while your girlfriend loves every moment of my cock¡­ and then the rest of your girls¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­ Even if you tried, I¡¯m a pro at pleasing women. I can satisfy all of my women and be up there to kick your ass before you even get to second base!¡± I snapped.


    Thankfully, the aphrodisiac didn¡¯t seem to be geared specifically toward him. It was more like a generic thing that brought out their eroticism. With enough time, they¡¯d become delirious with lust, but I was confident I could satisfy all four women, and not allow Derek to touch a single one of them. However, he let out a laugh and then pressed a button, and the lights in the auditorium turned on. I had been concentrating on him and the slideshows, so I hadn¡¯t seen anything in the darkness. As the light appeared, and the bleachers on the side became available, my expression twisted.


    There were around a hundred men, all sitting there in their underwear or less, their dicks out as they stroked themselves. The girls let out cries, looking away, but I caught Maria looking back, unable to control her body¡¯s swelling feelings. It was like a thirsty person suddenly seeing an oasis. Even if you could see dead animals all around and knew it was poison, it¡¯d be difficult not to take a second look. With enough time, you might even drink, even if it killed you.


    Two dressed men who weren¡¯t a part of the crowd moved to the center of the auditorium and unfolded a chair. Then they started moving toward me. I acted instinctively, reaching down and grabbing the knife.


    ¡°Back!¡± I cursed.


    The men stopped for a single moment to look at each other and then kept approaching. They were larger men, thick enough that even if I stabbed them, I wasn¡¯t sure I could cause damage. It was obvious they planned to hold me in the chair and make me watch. As I backed away, Derek made some gestures and all the men in the group started getting up. They were moving toward my three women, with dark, malevolent grins on their faces. Sasori grabbed the two other girls and put them behind her, trying to use her body as a shield. However, with that many men, it was basically useless.


    While I was being forced back into one corner, the girls were being forced back into another. Once these two men had a grip on me, I knew I wouldn¡¯t be getting away. As for my girls, it wouldn¡¯t be rape, because in a few moments, they¡¯d be wanting it. Derek was War. He had created an army, set up a trap, and in a single maneuver he was ready to destroy me. It was as simple as that.


    ¡°H-hakaru¡­¡± Kira panted. ¡°Save me¡­¡±


    She sounded very similar to a phone call she had once sent my direction long ago. It caused my heart to throb painfully, but there were two large men in my way, and all I had was a small kitchen knife.


    ¡°I¡¯m here¡­¡± Derek said, somewhat mimicking my voice.


    ¡°Hakaru?¡± Kira asked, somewhat delirious.


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± He winked at me, pulling out his dick and wagging it in her face. ¡°Put this in your mouth. It¡¯ll make you feel good. Hakaru promises.¡±


    His dick was actually a lot bigger than mine. He had clearly used his own points to increase the size, but where I stopped, he kept going, and he now had a 14-inch cock. I might have been able to make a comment about his own insecurity that he wasted points in such a manner, but with him pushing it in Kira¡¯s direction, I bit my tongue.


    ¡°R-really?¡± Kira seemed to buy into his words.


    ¡°Damn you! Kira! Don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Hakaru! I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sasori cried out as the men finally cornered her, reaching out to start pawing at her until she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Kira opened her mouth, hesitantly grabbing Derek¡¯s member.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl. Open your mouth, give him a good show.¡± Derek laughed.


    ¡°P-please¡­¡±


    ¡°I can take you away.¡± A female voice suddenly broke out a few meters away.


    ¡°M-Mary!¡± I called out, my eyes dancing to her, ¡°Please, help!¡±


    Mary shook her head sadly. ¡°I can¡¯t interfere in this. Not with them. Only with you.¡±


    ¡°M-me?¡±


    ¡°I can spare you the sight. I can take you away from here. You should have listened to me when you had a chance. It only would have been Kira. She would have endured.¡±


    ¡°Endured¡­ and hundred men?¡±


    She looked away sadly. ¡°It¡¯s the best I can do.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, bitch!¡± Derek screamed.


    Kira was now stroking his dick, and it was getting hard. She was moving her mouth to it now. Sasori had been stripped down to her underwear. Guys were stroking their cocks at her and she was starting to lose herself.


    ¡°The best you can do?¡± I hissed. ¡°Netori¡­ she wouldn¡¯t have allowed this. She¡¯d have given everything to stop it.¡±


    Her expression turned bitter. ¡°Netori was a cheat and a thief! I play by the rules.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯d have given everything! She took everything, but she gave everything in return! That¡¯s what it means. NTR isn¡¯t about stealing or losing! It¡¯s about giving it your all for what you desire! It¡¯s about going all in, and following your heart, damn the consequences!¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s gone!¡± Mary yelled back angrily. ¡°She¡¯s not coming back! She¡¯s in a place only the dead can enter! You¡¯ll never see her again!¡±


    ¡°Dead¡­¡± My back hit the wall.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± She reached out. ¡°Please¡­ come with me. You don¡¯t have to feel pain anymore.¡±


    ¡°Pain¡­ is a part of love. You don¡¯t get it, Mary¡­ no one can be perfect. You just have to give your all.¡± A smile formed on my lips.


    ¡°Hey! Hakaru,¡± Derek looked at me, ¡°Damn, she can only fit the tip!¡± She had his dick in her mouth.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± Mary made one last gesture.


    I lifted the knife, causing the two men to freeze for a second, and then I plunged it into my chest.


    ¡°No!¡± Mary cried out.


    ¡°Hakaru!¡± Sasori let out a blood-curdling screech that even caused the surrounding men to flinch and back away.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± The person who screamed the loudest was Derek.


    Sasori¡¯s scream had caused Kira to gain lucidity for just a second. Just as her lips wrapped around Derek¡¯s cock, her eyes fell on a dagger entering my chest. All thoughts of anything else fled her mind. She instinctively closed her teeth as hard as possible. She ended up biting the tip of his cock right off.


    As my blood splattered across the two shocked men, Derek¡¯s blood splattered across Kira¡¯s face. Grabbing his groin, he fell off the stage screaming, while she spit out a pink thing in disgust. Mary was running toward me, the auditorium had broken into pandemonium, and I was collapsing to the ground. Darkness flooded my vision, but it was quickly followed by a white light.


    As I breathed my last breath, a voice suddenly whispered in my ear. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? I keep what I steal.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 17

    The numbness through my body decreased a little at a time. My awareness only started to return after what felt like an eternity. The first sound I heard was my own mouth letting out a low groan. Ever so slowly, I regained sensations. When my sight returned, I was initially blinded by a white light, but after some squinting, I was finally able to get a handle on the infinite white space around me.


    ¡°That hurt¡­¡± I muttered to myself, using all of my energy to bring myself into a sitting position. ¡°So, I made it here after all.¡±


    ¡°You fool¡­¡± A familiar female voice came from behind me. ¡°How could you do such a thing?¡±


    I could hear sniffling, and I instinctively knew that Netori was crying behind me. I smiled to myself, although I didn¡¯t turn around to look at her. Instead, I gave her time to compose herself, I knew Netori to be the type who didn¡¯t like to have her weaknesses shown.


    ¡°It seemed like the quickest way to make it here.¡± I spoke, staring straight in front of me.


    ¡°When I saw your soul passing by, you scared me so much.¡± She said, her body suddenly pressing against my back in a hug. ¡°I thought I¡¯d lose you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d do it again, to see you.¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t act so cavalier with me! I¡¯m the thief of hearts, y-you can¡¯t so easily take mine!¡±


    ¡°How can I take what I already have?¡± I asked, grinning.


    Netori pressed her forehead against my back. ¡°You naughty child, when did you become so bold?¡±


    ¡°I had to lose everything, and fight for it back again.¡± I responded, lifting a hand and touching her own resting on my shoulder.


    I finally turned around and looked at Netori. She was just as I remembered her, a dark-haired beauty with a tendency to ignore gravity. Even pressed against me, her lower half was hovering over the ground. Actually, there was no ground within the infinite whiteness. I felt something hard from which I was sitting on, but it had no physical difference I could see beyond what made up the walls and ceiling, or lack thereof.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you.¡± I said, reaching out with my palm.


    She pressed her cheek against it. ¡°Thank you for everything, but why did you come?¡±


    ¡°I suppose you really can¡¯t see what happened out there?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, in fact, I don¡¯t even know how much time has passed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been about three months.¡±


    ¡°Three¡­¡± she let out a sigh, closing her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Good? I really wouldn¡¯t say that¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ you don¡¯t understand. Time passes differently here. While it has only been a few months for you, it has been hundreds of years for me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She giggled. ¡°I¡¯m a goddess who has lived since the dawn of man. A hundred years is nothing to me. However, I worried that you would have moved on without me. When I saw your soul, I first thought you had died from old age.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Truly¡­¡± Her smile then started to falter. ¡°However, I¡¯m not sure I can really help.¡±


    ¡°What? My girls are in trouble right now. It¡¯s why I came.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°I¡¯m too weak. The time where I could easily move between the heavenly realm and the mortal realm are gone. I¡¯m trapped here because I don¡¯t have the strength to leave it.¡±


    ¡°Is it because you¡¯ve been giving your power to me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what this game is about, right? You¡¯re trying to turn me into the Harem God¡¯s replacement.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡± She responded defensively. ¡°I mean, you¡¯re right, I¡¯m trying to turn you into a god, but it isn¡¯t about Harem.¡±


    ¡°You should have told me the truth.¡±


    She lowered her head. ¡°Could you have accepted it? Before you¡¯ve experienced everything you have, would you have accepted me telling you I wanted to make you a God? Remember, when I met you, you were ready to die.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry¡­¡± I reached out and grabbed her chin, lifting her head. ¡°I wanted to tell you that I¡¯m in.¡±


    Her eyes widened. ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    ¡°You and me¡­ I will become a god powerful enough to keep you all.¡±


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± She breathed, leaning forward as if to kiss me, before pulling her head out of my grasp. ¡°You don¡¯t get it. It¡¯s too late for that. With all of my power, I might have just had enough, but now I¡¯m trapped here. I can¡¯t fulfill our plan.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ we can get you out of here.¡±


    ¡°Hakaru, it¡¯s impossible. I no longer have the power.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, you don¡¯t.¡±


    She frowned, looking up at me. ¡°Are you making fun of me? I said it¡¯s impossible, As I am, I can¡¯t escape this world.¡±


    ¡°Who says I plan to leave you who you are?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    She suddenly jerked, looking up at me with eyes even wider than before. ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, and they rest inside me. We were going to do it eventually anyway, so let¡¯s do it now. We can bring back NTR together.¡±


    Netori once again had a flash of excitement that quickly dulled out. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Hakaru. Things have to be done in a particular order.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The NTR points¡­ they¡¯re a power within you. It¡¯s my power, which I have been infusing in you. You must acquire enough of my power, and then select godless, cutting off that power within you. It¡¯s like filling a tire with air. Every skill you have is like a hole in the tire leaking air. At first, it didn¡¯t matter, because there was no air in the tire and nothing to leak. However, as you¡¯ve become a higher and higher level, you¡¯ve reached a stage where any more growth is just about impossible, unless we plug the holes. Only then, can I take the final plunge? That¡¯s when we can finally¡­ um¡­ be together.¡± She blushed shyly for the first time.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°My maidenhood, my body¡­ it¡¯s the final catalyst to ascend you to godhood. The same act that would put NTR back together would also make you a god. The combination of all three souls inside you would cause your body to cease to be mortal. However, you as you are right now are a vessel not quite full enough. You¡¯re not ready. I only have one chance to give you my power, and then it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ if we¡¯re together¡­¡±


    ¡°If NTR comes now, my power will return, but you will never be able to become a god!¡± She winced. ¡°I could leave this place, and I could resurrect you, but after that, it would be game over. You and I could never be together. A goddess can¡¯t be with a mortal. This isn¡¯t about age, immortality, or appropriateness. This was an edict set by the council of gods and goddesses. In the old days, gods frequently made half-gods. You¡¯ve even heard the likes of the Greek gods and their children. That¡¯s why this kind of thing is no longer allowed. That¡¯s also why I avoided speaking about my true plans until now.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there is no other way.¡±


    ¡°There might be.¡± A voice suddenly broke into our conversation.


    Netori looked up, and then her expression turned dark. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello, Netori. We meet again so soon.¡±


    There was another woman standing just a bit away from us. At first, I had no recognition at all. She wore all white, and she had large breasts. Her skin was like milk, her hair was blond, and she was easily as beautiful as Netori. Except where Netori had dark hair, dark eyes, and dark clothing that accentuated her pale skin, this woman was clad in white to the point she almost seemed angelic. Then, certain features about her face started to become familiar, and I realized who it was.


    ¡°Mary? Is that you?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yes, Hakaru. This is my real form. Well, as a goddess, you could say I have no true form. On Earth, I pick that form because it is a form that I rather like, however, between the worlds, I thought it suiting to appear as I really am. Do you approve?¡±


    She seemed slightly worried by my answer, but I couldn¡¯t get anything out, as I was still stunned by her appearance. It was so different from her usual self, but also exactly the same woman. It was hard to describe. It was like when I saw Kira dressed up for prom the first time, but that effect times a hundred.


    Netori glanced over to me. ¡°Don¡¯t believe anything this vile woman says! She¡¯s a liar and a homewrecker.¡±


    Mary bit her lip. ¡°You¡¯re the one who always told lies. You¡¯ve always believed that emotions are what matter, that as long as the feelings are there, it doesn¡¯t matter how they got there. I believe relationships must be open and honest to be real.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to psychoanalyze me, Matrimony, or whatever the hell you call yourself now, I¡¯ve been around thousands of years longer than you!¡±


    ¡°Well, part of you has.¡± Mary snickered while covering her mouth smugly.


    ¡°Bitch!¡± Netori stood up angrily.


    ¡°Mary, what are you doing here?¡± I demanded, grabbing Netori to keep her from lunging at the other woman.


    ¡°You have to ask¡­¡± She gave me a shy look. ¡°After you shed this mortal coil so roughly, how could I not worry?¡±


    ¡°You came to check on me?¡± I blinked.


    ¡°Is that so hard to believe? I¡¯ve already told you how I feel.¡± She gave me a pouty look, and then glanced over at Netori, a mocking expression on her face. ¡°I thought Netori may pluck your soul in transit, but she¡¯s let so many men slip through her fingers in her life, you can forgive me for needing to check.¡±


    ¡°See!¡± Netori pointed at her while shooting me a look. ¡°You see how evil this bitch is! She should die!¡±


    ¡°You see how she treats me!¡± Mary looked at me with pleadful eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t she completely dreadful!¡±


    ¡°Hakaru! She¡¯s an ugly hag who has ruined my entire life!¡±


    ¡°Hakaru! She¡¯s a malicious whore who doesn¡¯t even value love or companionship!¡±


    Both girls were bickering, and they seemed to want me to be the referee between them. It only took seeing them interact for a few moments before I was starting to realize the kind of relationship the pair had. Netori had painted Marriage as a dangerous foe, a person who came along and ruined everything, and acted malevolently against Netori. Mary acted like Netori was a liar and a thief. She was a troublemaker who deserved to be knocked down a peg or two.


    Both women weren¡¯t exactly wrong. The pair just happened to have a difference of opinion and how they went about things. They had a feud that went on for untold ages, and it had grown to a point where they both hated each other and didn¡¯t even have a reason for it anymore. They were like squabbling neighbors, no, more like squabbling sisters. The way Netori argued with Mary wasn¡¯t much different from the way she had fought with Netorare and Netorase, and they both were technically a part of Netori.


    Hakaru let out a snort and then covered his mouth. Both women looked at him with identical aghast expressions.


    ¡°Hakaru! Tell Mary to get lost! You¡¯re my champion! She can¡¯t interfere!¡±


    ¡°No! Hakaru tell her about us! Tell her she can¡¯t break apart our relationship!¡±


    ¡°There is no you two! You bitch! You always act so freaking nice, but now Hakaru knows the true you, so there is no way he¡¯d be swayed by your giant cow tits!¡±


    ¡°Th-there not cow tits!¡± She covered her chest, but then once again a smug look appeared on her face, similar to whenever she had a comeback. ¡°Although, they¡¯re much bigger than your mosquito bites!¡±


    ¡°Se-see! It¡¯s a lie! My tits are C¡¯s! They¡¯re the perfect size! A mosquito bite? You¡¯ve finally been caught in a lie!¡±


    ¡°Hehee, I was talking relatively. I mean they are just mosquito bites compared to my magnificent bosom.¡±


    ¡°My breasts are the perfect size! They¡¯re enough to fit a cock between, they jiggle when I jog, and they¡¯re just enough to fill each hand!¡± The space between Netori and Mary had disappeared and the two women were yelling at each other. ¡°Meanwhile, your cowtits are just wasted fat! A guy would suffocate in those things! Actually, they¡¯re rather suiting for a succubus like you.¡±


    ¡°Th-they are soft and well formed, and men envy them, thank you very much!¡±


    ¡°Hakaru, touch my breasts! Tell her how much better they are!¡± Netori declared, pushing her chest toward me.


    ¡°No! Touch my breasts! Let her know that bigger is better!¡±


    The girls were trying to use me to break the standstill between them, and now I was suddenly being offered the tits of two goddesses, literally. I wanted to appreciate the situation, but it wasn¡¯t the time. I was still dead, and even if time didn¡¯t move the same, I still felt a bit rushed.


    ¡°Will you both stop arguing for a moment!¡± I shouted, causing both girls to blink in surprise as if they forgot I was more than just a piece of property they were fighting over. ¡°Rather, I wanted to go back to what you said when you came. You said there was another way!¡±


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right!¡± Mary puffed up her chest. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I can bring you back to life! Then, I can help you ascend to godhood.¡±


    ¡°You can?¡± I blinked. ¡°How?¡±


    She blushed, ¡°Ah¡­ isn¡¯t it the same way? Jeese, you have to be dense now and make me say such things. As long as you get Godless and patch those holes away, a night with me, and I¡¯ll skyrocket you to godhood!¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 18

    ¡°Don¡¯t trust her! She definitely has ulterior motives!¡± Netori growled.


    ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying the truth?¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°Of course it is? Once you¡¯ve become a god, I can even help you expel that Netorase and Netorare¡¯s power!¡±


    ¡°Wait? What? But I¡¯m still putting NTR back together!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She made a face. ¡°Why bother? If you do that now, it¡¯ll only weaken you. Just let her rot in purgatory!¡±


    ¡°Mary¡­¡± I made a bitter face.


    ¡°See, I told you!¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s not my fault!¡± Mary shook her head. ¡°I promised not to take Netori from purgatory. If I did so, I would be violating my word and would experience a horrible backlash. However, if you give up the power of Netorare and Netorase, then it will become that much harder for you to reach godhood! Even Netori would understand this much! I can return your soul to the mortal world and help you ascend to godhood. All Netori has to do is sacrifice the last bit of her power.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°The NTR sisters, they¡¯ll be reborn, but you¡¯ll be around to scoop them up, you¡¯ll be immortal, after all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about killing them!¡±


    ¡°Goddesses don¡¯t die. They¡¯ll just get reborn. In twenty, thirty years, you¡¯ll be able to interact with the sisters again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s completely unacceptable!¡± I nearly shouted, my face growing furious.


    ¡°She¡¯s right.¡± Netori¡¯s voice came from behind, cutting through all of my anger like a knife.


    I spun around, my eyes wide. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Netori¡¯s expression had changed. Rather than angry or upset, she seemed to have grown peaceful and accepting.


    ¡°If I were to selfishly reform NTR, your path to godhood would be much harder. If I give you the power you need to use Godless, and she sleeps with you, then you will be able to ascend, and my sisters will return to the ether. It¡¯s the best way, the safest way.¡±


    ¡°How can that be?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking like a mortal,¡± Mary explained. ¡°Age and life don¡¯t have the same meaning to immortals. Once you become a god, you will exist on another plane of existence. Sacrificing the three sisters would be a small price to pay.¡±


    ¡°Not to me!¡±


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± Netori¡¯s eyes were watery, but she had a gentle, accepting smile on her face. ¡°This is the best way. I¡¯ve already waited a hundred years for you to save me. Another thirty is acceptable to me.¡±


    ¡°Why suddenly agree with her on this?¡± I demanded stubbornly, tears welling in my eyes. ¡°She could lie! Once you¡¯re destroyed, she might not help me.¡±


    ¡°She will¡­¡± Netori sighed, ¡°As she said, she¡¯s a lot of things, but her oath cannot be broken. Swear to me, Mary, swear to be on your very power that you will help him become a god.¡±


    ¡°I will!¡± Mary nodded. ¡°I swear as a goddess, that I will do everything in my power to help Hakaru become a god!¡±


    Something about those words gave a sense of finality to it. I realized that this was genuinely the two girl¡¯s choices, and I didn¡¯t have a say in the matter. I couldn¡¯t bring NTR back without giving up Netorase and Netorare. If I gave them up, I couldn¡¯t become a god. If I saved her, only to grow old and die as a mortal, then I¡¯d never be able to claim Netori and fulfill my own promises. An immortal couldn¡¯t be with a mortal. That wasn¡¯t to say they couldn¡¯t have sex, but they couldn¡¯t be together emotionally.


    ¡°This is what you both want?¡± I asked, my head lowered.


    ¡°It is¡­¡± Netori nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mary agreed.


    If it was something the two of them agreed on, then it was probably important. ¡°Mary, can you give us some privacy for a bit?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Y-yes¡­ of course.¡± She nodded, ¡°Just say my name, and I will return.¡±


    She disappeared just like that, and I was alone in the infinite whiteness with Netori. Netori looked at me with a gentle smile. She seemed to be at peace with what was about to happen. I really wished she was the same stubborn Netori she usually was. However, when it came to me, she suddenly no longer had any doubts.


    ¡°Your points? We should discuss them.¡± Netori responded with a slap of her hands.


    The familiar smartphone appeared in her hand, and she started looking through it. It had been some time since I had dealt with such a thing. It seemed like the only thing of importance was Godless. I didn¡¯t understand things too much, after all, I wasn¡¯t a god, but the NTR points I had been earning were basically Netori¡¯s power that she had been drip feeding me. I could execute her power, but that would be using it.


    That system was designed both to hide her true goal of creating a god, and to help me grow acclimated to the power of a god. The final skill, Godless, was intended to patch up those leaks in power, and allow me to reach the apex of godhood.


    ¡°You¡¯re already made it to level seven.¡± She said in surprise. ¡°Once you have godless, sleeping with Mary will propel you to godhood. Your progress has been incredible.¡±


    ¡°Level 9 is godhood, right?¡±


    ¡°You should understand that the levels to immortality don¡¯t stop once you become a god. My power as a goddess would be equivalent to a level 10. As a 9, you¡¯d be about as weak as a god could be. Meanwhile, Marriage is closer to a 13, while depravity is 12. Some gods even reach as high as twenty. You will probably never deal with those gods. They deal with the fabric of reality, the immunities laws. The concept of gravity, for example, is far more powerful than the concept of love. We¡¯re known as the personification gods, because we take after products of humanity, but technically anything can get a concept, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how my power was suppressed. Depravity is a higher level than you.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Regrettably, a higher-powered god can suppress weaker level gods. If you end up a level 9, you will only just be immortal. Mary will have the power to suppress you.¡±


    ¡°You said she wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    She smiled bitterly, ¡°I hope she won¡¯t. However, she once suppressed Harem. Someone can¡¯t stop their own nature. However, the benefit of using her is enough. For me to help you reach godhood, you¡¯d have to reach level 8, and then using both my sisters and myself, our combination would be enough to bring you to level 9. However, because Marriage is more powerful, she¡¯ll be able to bring you up from level 7 to 9 by burning up Netorase and Netorare. Once my sisters are gone, I¡¯ll dissipate soon after.¡±


    ¡°What if she left them alone?¡± I asked, my brows furrowed angrily.


    ¡°She¡¯d need you to be at least level 8. Even she can¡¯t make a god so easily out of you.¡±


    My hands clenched unconsciously on my own shirt. In the end, it was because I hadn¡¯t done the things that Netori had asked me to do. If I had accepted Godless back then, perhaps none of this would have been possible. If I had taken my leveling seriously instead of acted like a coward, I might have already been a god. Now, Depravity was involved, Netori was trapped, and more and more gods and goddesses were starting to learn about her plan.


    Rather than simply trying to piece herself back together, she was trying to make a god to fit a concept, rather than a concept that fit a god. I didn¡¯t even understand it more than that. It was probably something a mortal mind couldn¡¯t even understand. I was only starting to grasp the implications. For example, if immortals couldn¡¯t form a relationship with mortals and have children, what would happen to my sister, Sasori, or Kira? That was something that she had deliberately not explained, because I was pretty sure I knew the answer. However, what she was telling me was already more than I could grasp.


    ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡± I asked, feeling completely overwhelmed and helpless.


    ¡°Because, you need all of my knowledge, because once I give you the last of my power, I won¡¯t be able to give you any more.¡±


    I nodded slowly and hesitantly, an unhappy feeling welling deep inside me, ¡°How many points do I have?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re at 25,000 points right now.¡± She sighed. ¡°5,000 short of Godless. I will be able to transfer you my power, but it will be costly. Because the previous points were earned by you committing NTR, that power transferred easier.¡±


    ¡°Just 5,000 points?¡±


    ¡°My sisters have already given all their power to you. I¡¯ve already given enough power to bring you up to level 7. Even calling me a level 9 goddess would be deceiving. There was a reason Depravity moved now. I was too weak to even resist when he tossed me into purgatory. Since then, my power has only dwindled more.¡±


    ¡°What if¡­¡± I licked my lips, ¡°I leave, and then keep playing until I¡¯m level 8, then come back and get you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d have to cripple Depravity to gain that much power. Level 8 requires 45,000 more points. I don¡¯t doubt you can reach it with some time, but we¡¯re out of time. The other gods and goddesses are probably suspecting something now. What I¡¯m doing hasn¡¯t been forbidden, but some gods will certainly try to stop it if they knew we were doing this. You¡¯ve seen how fast things progress in only six months. Imagine if it took another year? I¡¯d be even weaker by then, and less able to help.¡±


    She lowered her head sadly. ¡°Perhaps, I was simply being too greedy. I wanted everything, without having to sacrifice anything. It¡¯s impossible to get something for nothing. In the end, I¡¯ll have to sacrifice myself so that Hakaru can finish his evolution. Please, take care of my sisters and I after our rebirth. We won¡¯t remember our old lives, but it will still be us. Don¡¯t let Mary have her way with us.¡±


    ¡°Netori¡­¡±


    She gave one last smile. ¡°Hakaru.¡±


    A dark smile erupted on my face. ¡°I want everything.¡±


    She blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    I reached out and grabbed her wrist. Unlike usual, she didn¡¯t skillfully pull away or disappear and reappear somewhere else. In fact, her expression was filled with shock as I pulled her to me and wrapped my arms around her. Only as I embraced her did she weakly push on my chest, but there was no strength behind it.


    ¡°Netori, you¡¯re mine. I said I¡¯d have you one day.¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­¡± She turned away. ¡°We can¡¯t now. You can be with the new Netori, you just need to wait.¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    ¡°H-Hakaru¡­  don¡¯t tease me.¡± She said weakly. ¡°I¡¯ve already waited a hundred years for you.¡±


    ¡°Then why wait any longer.¡± I kissed her, my lips pressing tightly against hers.


    After a moment, her lips finally loosened, and my tongue began to explore her mouth. She was just like her sisters, and nothing like them at the same time. While my tongue explored her mouth, her tongue darted out and attacked mine. She only knew how to be on the offensive. Her life had been a series of taking what she wanted. Never had she been given a thing.


    She ripped her lips away from mine, gasping for air. ¡°Hakaru¡­ we can¡¯t. It¡¯s too much of a risk. You may never be¡­¡±


    ¡°This is what matters to me.¡± Hakaru responded unhesitantly, ¡°I will have you every way I can.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ there are too many dangers¡­¡±


    ¡°I will plow through them. I will defeat Depravity, and then I will reach level 8 on my own.¡±


    ¡°Mary¡­ she may not be willing to help you reach godhood at that point, with my old self around. Part of the reason she is willing to do this is that it will get rid of me!¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll steal her too!¡±


    ¡°H-Hakaru.¡± I put a finger on her lips, stopping her from saying anything more.


    ¡°I will take every girl, and I won¡¯t settle for anything less.¡±


    Her last bit of resistance melted away, and her shoulders loosened as she gave herself to my embrace. We fell to the floor, enjoying each other in a world of infinite whiteness.

 Book 5: Chapter 19

    My hands slowly wandered across Netori¡¯s body. One article of clothing at a time was stripped from her until her gentle white skin was bare and I could explore her body not just with my hands but with my eyes as well. It was difficult to say which was purer, the infinite whiteness of purgatory, or the smooth, silky skin of Netori¡¯s body. She looked more beautiful than she ever had before. Considering I had Netori¡¯s body where I could touch it, I decided to give her body everything that I had.


    Netori wasn¡¯t the kind of girl who would lay back and remain passive, though. She was the kind of girl who gave as much as she got. As soon as she committed to sleeping with me, her hands deftly explored my body as well. My shirt was already off, my pants were unbuckled and threatening to fall to my knees, and my cock was out and in her hand, her fingers gripping it affectionately.


    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to taste your cock for so long.¡± She purred, looking at my cock with lustful desire painted on her face.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve put so much work into it with vanity points.¡± I snickered.


    She stuck her tongue out at me and shook her head. ¡°You think a thing like size matters to a goddess like me? I can have whatever I want. I didn¡¯t give you vanity points so you could please me or any other girl for that matter. I gave you the vanity points so that you could grow comfortable with yourself. The first day, I gave myself to you just the way you were, and that will always be the case. I¡¯ll always love you, no matter what.¡±


    ¡°It was just a dream that first time, an illusion.¡± I snorted.


    ¡°Was it?¡± She snickered. ¡°I wonder¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying we really had sex?¡±


    ¡°Sex¡­ no¡­ if you had penetrated me back then, it might have been a problem. However, that doesn¡¯t mean it wasn¡¯t me. Illusions can take many forms. Perhaps I let you slide it between my legs?¡±


    ¡°Did you?¡± I asked, gulping as I looked down at the area between her legs; a perfect heart-shaped hole was between her thighs, illuminated by the infinite whiteness beyond.


    ¡°I wonder¡­¡± She responded, tilting her head.


    ¡°You¡­¡± I narrowed my eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll make you give me an answer.¡±


    ¡°Rather than wonder what parts were an illusion, and what parts were real¡­¡± She offered coyly. ¡°How about you take everything now, and you will know it¡¯s all real?¡±


    ¡°No tricks?¡± I asked warily.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a mortal vessel anymore. This is a spiritual body. I have it appear like you remember, but in truth, I could wear any face.¡± Suddenly, her face looked like Kira, then Maria, and then Tiana.


    I put my hand on her shoulder. ¡°I want the you I know the most.¡±


    Although Tiana was the mortal vessel of Netorare, who had resembled Netori to the point I once had confused the pair, that was no longer the case. Netorare was Netorare, and Netori was Netori. There was no confusion in my mind anymore. They were completely different women. Netori turned back to the form I was most familiar with, and only then did I gently kiss her lips.


    She pulled away and then slowly fell to her knees, her hand stroking down my chest as she lowered herself down. Her other hand continued to move up and down my member, her finger dancing skillfully with the finesse of a goddess. I pulled my head back and moaned as my hands ended up in her silky hair. She didn¡¯t hesitate to open her mouth and take it in.


    She may have been a goddess, but that didn¡¯t mean she could just engulf my cock in a single mouthful. She only fit about half the shaft in, but her tongue moved just as skillfully as her hands and moved up and down my shaft pleasurably. Her fingers had moved to my balls, which she stroked lovingly. Her head started bobbing gently back and forth, her lips stroking my dick. Using both of her hands, her lips, and her tongue, she brought me to new sexual heights.


    It didn¡¯t take long before my cock was throbbing, feeling the limitations that it couldn¡¯t become even more engorged with blood, such was my excitement. Her lips were soft; her tongue was wet and warm and hit all the best spots. Her fingers were delicate and mischievous, teasing me. I might have been amazed, had I already recalled that she knew all the spots to drive me crazy. After all, I had a similar ability of my own.


    Grabbing tightly on her sleek hair, I pulled her head away and then pushed her to the ground. She let out a cry as I pushed her body up and plunged myself between her legs. The sweet taste of her motherhood entered my mouth. I used all of my own skills on her, and soon she was painting as well. She let out light, haggard breaths as my tongue explored the cracks and folds of her nether region.


    ¡°N-no¡­ fair¡­¡± She panted, grabbing tightly in my hair as she started letting out cute moans. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten too good.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Couldn¡¯t I say the same about you?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore. Just put it inside me.¡± She moaned, writhing erotically.


    Her words were never sweeter, so I lined up my cock. I was already as aroused as I had ever been, and she was wet and excited. I had wondered if the experience would feel different, considering neither of us existed within our mortal bodies. I was a spirit on my way through purgatory, and she was a goddess trapped there, yet the feeling and experience were just about the same. With a thrust, I pushed myself inside her.


    ¡°Ahhhn!¡± She cried out, her nails scratching my back as I plunged in deeply.


    Netori was an animated girl, and even with me on top, she didn¡¯t sit back and take it passively. Her hips rotated and gyrated as I thrust into her, adding to the overall pleasure for both of us. Her hands clung to me, and for every inch of her body I explored, she took an inch of mine. We were two thieves, stealing pleasure and delight from each other, and delivering it just the same.


    Our lips met again, and her tongue darted playfully around my mouth. She was always teasing, always testing my boundaries. If I didn¡¯t remain vigilant, I¡¯d become lost in her at any moment. Our bodies continued to move, almost like a single unit, a writhing mass of flesh and sex in a sea of white. As waves of pleasure shot from my toes to my head, I continued to increase the pace. As I moved faster, so did she.


    ¡°Ahh! Ahh! Yes! Yes!¡± She cried out into the endless void.


    There was no echo, and I couldn¡¯t tell how far our voices could travel, but the only noise was the sound of our bodies and our moans. No, the only thing around us was our bodies. Netori was the only thing in my world, and I was the only thing in hers. It wasn¡¯t even a matter of ignoring the world around us. There simply wasn¡¯t a world around us. We were the world. We were the only thing. We were everything.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I-I¡¯m cumming! Hakaru¡­ make me cum!¡±


    Netori didn¡¯t play games or mince her words. When she was close, she wanted me to finish her. I picked up the pace, my balls slapping against her skin with each rough thrust. Even as hard as I was going, Netori lifted her hips, pushing against my cock to slide it in a little deeper and make it penetrate her a little faster. As she climaxed, I could feel a sudden flow of energy. As her pussy tightened around my cock like a vice, her entire body became less corporeal. I started to slow down.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t stop! Keep going!¡± She moaned.


    As if to support her own words, her hips wildly started humping my cock, savagely stretching against the muscles of her climaxing pussy forcefully. Liquid squirted out wetly as she came all over my cock, but even then, she didn¡¯t stop. I recovered my own pace, determining to leave a piece of myself inside her before she was gone completely. Her body was slightly transparent, as in I could see the whiteness beyond through her.


    As that happened, the closeness between us grew. I could feel her love, her mind, her emotions, all flooding into my body along with vitality and strength. Netori was becoming a part of me, and also a part of the sisters inside her. As we became one, so did she.


    At this point, my hips were moving at a blazing rate. Even as Netori grew weaker and weaker, she tried to keep up, tried to fuck herself into oblivion. Her tongue was loose now, and freely let out cries of ecstasy, as the orgasm she had started became a continuous wave of pleasure. Even as she sacrificed everything left of her soul, she could only feel delight and contentment.


    ¡°Hakaru!¡± She gasped loudly. ¡°I love you! I¡¯ve always loved you!¡±


    ¡°Netori¡­ you¡¯re mine! Always!¡± I said back, kissing her roughly as I slammed my balls as deep into her as they could go, even lifting up her hips to drive them deep into her womb.


    At that point, I started cumming, releasing hot seed deep inside her. Netori, who was still climaxing herself, began to shake and spasm as the feel of the heat inside her and the throbbing cock deep inside became too much to bear. More power flowed in, waves and waves of it. It was an unceasing storm. My lips connected with Netori¡¯s. We looked into each other¡¯s eyes. She faded away.


    The storm inside me stopped as quickly as it started. I was lying in purgatory, completely alone. Even the seed I had just planted inside her had disappeared. The only thing left was a splattering of her own sex on the floor that dripped down as she came. The writhing energy inside me stopped coming, but I felt bloated like I had more energy than I knew what to do with.


    My cock finally softened. My breathing returned to normal. Netori was gone. I sat there on my knees amongst a sea of infinite white for I didn¡¯t know how long. Time in this world wasn¡¯t like time in the mortal world. I could have been there for five minutes. I could have been there for a hundred years. The clock didn¡¯t move, and neither did I. I was waiting for something, although if I was asked what, it¡¯d be difficult to give an answer.


    Naturally, I was waiting for Netori to return, along with Netorase, and Netorare. Yet, as time drifted by, there was no change. All that was there was me, feeling fattened with an energy I didn¡¯t understand. I lowered my eyes. My hands tightened in aggravation. If it ended like this¡­ if the process to put her back together failed, then all of this had been for nothing. Even if I became a god eventually, I wouldn¡¯t want it without her by my side.


    Was my body not a good enough vessel? Had I not gained enough NTR points? Were there too many leaks to patch? All of these fears went through my head, yet still, I waited. Just as I had enough and went to stand up, did I feel a sudden pain explode in my stomach.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± I screamed as I collapsed back down onto the white floor.


    Energy began to flow out of me at an alarming rate. If Netori¡¯s power had been a waterfall, then the power now was like an avalanche. It was a natural disaster, and my only option was to hold on and hope. Once again, time seemed to move by agonizingly slow. All I could feel was pain and loss. Energy left like a deflating balloon, yet I couldn¡¯t lose consciousness. Time passed by, and it wasn¡¯t clear whether it had been days, or minutes.


    At this point, I became vaguely aware of a figure growing in front of me. It was a bright light of pure energy. It burned my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t look away. When the last drop finally left me, the pain subsided, only to be replaced by a sudden pressure pushing me down. I felt like I was about to be flattened by something far more powerful than myself. That feeling went away quickly, ending as the very ground of purgatory trembled as if speaking out in protest over what was happening within it.


    When the bright lights, the trembles, the pain, and the pressure all finally disappeared, I was left on the ground, gasping for breath. I was slightly surprised I was still alive. I was alive, and I had my wits about me. At that point, a flutter of white, seemingly whiter than even purgatory, caught my vision. I looked up to see a mysterious girl standing there. I didn¡¯t recognize this woman at all, and yet I did as well. Her face was never a face I had seen, and yet I knew instinctively.


    She was a stunning beauty, with long black hair, perfectly white skin, and a slender, yet curvy body. She was at the same level of beauty as marriage, perhaps even more beautiful. As for the three sisters, she was a step above all of them, but perhaps that was because she was all of them.


    ¡°Hello, Hakaru.¡± She said in a silky voice. ¡°I¡¯m glad we could finally meet. I am the goddess of sexual affairs. You can call me NTR.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 20

    ¡°You say that like we haven¡¯t met before?¡± I asked, my lips twitching anxiously.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but my heart was suddenly beating fast, and I felt nervous. This was the Netori, or rather all three sisters, but she also wasn¡¯t. The way she held herself seemed to have a feeling of pride and arrogance. She came off as far more elegant and less accessible than her sisters. It was an aloof feeling, like I wasn¡¯t fit to be in the same room with her. As I studied her more, that feeling only grew.


    I told myself that this was because of the power discrepancy between us. I no longer had the sisters inside me, and NTR was three times stronger, maybe more, than she had been before. She was a much higher tier goddess. In terms of level, she had to be at least a level 12 now. She might be as strong as Depravity. For a mortal, it only furthered the gap between us greatly.


    ¡°I possess the memories of those three women, but to say I am the same isn¡¯t quite right.¡± She responded carefully.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Her voice had an alluring charm to it that made a person want to listen. She had an awe-inspiring presence that left me feeling inadequate. No matter how much I fought against those negative feelings, her perfection only seemed to serve to highlight everything I lacked. It was at that point I realized that I didn¡¯t have the same feeling around Mary. Even when she appeared in her true form in this white space, I didn¡¯t feel quite like this. NTR seemed to notice the small frown on my face.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She asked, cocking her head. ¡°I¡¯m more than those three were. Am I not satisfying enough?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡± I didn¡¯t meet her eye. ¡°I just¡­ miss them.¡±


    I changed what I was going to say. I had no clue how to tell her that she made me feel inadequate. Rather, I took it as a personal challenge. Since there was such a gap between us, I would have to close it. I told Netori I would have her, all of her. This was all of her, and the second I saw her, I started to feel scared. I forced myself to look her in the eyes and smile.


    ¡°Perhaps, they should have made it clear the results of this. Their personalities were just fragments of my own. The same with their beauty, their power¡­ everything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just need to get used to the new you. You¡¯re still my girl.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ that¡¯s the boy I remember.¡± She laughed, but in a way that didn¡¯t really touch her eyes. ¡°Then, shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Just like that? You can bring me back to life?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± She nodded eloquently, ¡°I am much stronger now. She promised you godhood, right? I will keep that word, and help you achieve godhood. It will take playing NTR Crush a little longer. However, I¡¯m not as weak as Netori. I can award more points, and I had ideas. This game is my namesake, after all, not Netori¡¯s. As an ally, you have definitely moved up.¡±


    ¡°And afterward, we¡¯ll be together forever, right?¡± I asked, feeling a bit afraid of the answer.


    She looked me up and down and then took a single step toward me. Even though she was several feet away, she closed the distance with that single step. She gently put a palm on my cheek.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. This is a good thing. You did what the sisters wanted. You have nothing to fear. I¡¯ll take care of you. After all, I owe you my existence. I didn¡¯t just absorb their power. I absorbed their love. I care about you, Hakaru. That hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    Feeling her soft, warm hand on my cheek, I finally let out a relieved breath. I finally felt like things might be okay. I was just letting myself get worried over nothing. Her face changed. Maybe her personality changed as well. However, she was essentially the same girl.


    ¡°Now¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but this is going to hurt for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I suddenly felt like I had been plunged into water. The white light around me flicked out like a switch, and I was surrounded by darkness. Then, I started to feel a pain in my gut. Actually, compared to the feeling of NTR¡¯s formation, it was rather weak, and I was able to handle it alright. It also seemed rather brief. It felt like time, which was at a standstill, had returned to normal.


    Slowly, muffled sounds and feeling started returning to me. I heard the murmur of voices. I heard a beeping sound. My eyes started to flutter open. The light was blurry, and I couldn¡¯t make out anything. Instead, I concentrated on the sense that was the most vivid at the moment, my ears.


    ¡°His eyes are moving! Honey, he¡¯s waking up!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Good! Hakaru! You scared us! I thought my son was dead!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t start chastising him now, he¡¯s not even awake.¡±


    ¡°Ah, good idea. I¡¯ll chastise him when he¡¯s fully awake.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    My eyes started to clear up to see the image of my mother and father looking down on me. Mother had tears in her eyes, while dad had a slight smirk on his face.


    ¡°How was the other side, son?¡± Dad asked.


    Mom hit his shoulder with the back of her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t say something like that?¡±


    ¡°What? The doctors said for five minutes he was actually dead?¡± Dad let out a laugh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me! You foolish man!¡±


    I was in a hospital bed and wearing a hospital gown. It was a single room and I was there alone with my parents. There were various cords strapped to me and needles inside me. The pain in my chest wasn¡¯t as bad as it had been, but as I tried to move, I could feel bandages across my chest.


    ¡°K-Kira¡­¡± My voice croaked the first word I had spoken.


    Nothing else mattered to me at the moment other than my women. Of them, it was Kira who was in the most danger. Knowing what her fate was would more or less inform me of the fate of the rest. Plus, since she was my girlfriend, it¡¯d be the least odd if I asked about her, although it was tough to say whether my thoughts were so complicated yet. My head throbbed, and just trying to remember what happened was difficult.


    My parents glanced at each other and then mom spoke. ¡°Kira is fine, dear. They¡¯re actually out in the waiting room.¡±


    ¡°They?¡±


    ¡°Her¡­ mother brought her.¡± Dad said with a small frown. ¡°That Akiko girl is with her. So is your sister.¡±


    ¡°Sasori looks more worried than Kira.¡± Mother chuckled.


    ¡°She should be.¡± Dad put on an unhappy face. ¡°She¡¯s the one that let our son get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense¡­ how could she have done more? If anything, she saved him!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked as I tried to get a grasp on the situation. ¡°What happened?¡±


    I had expected to wake up in the gym and still have time to save the girls. When I realized I was in a hospital, I began to grow afraid that the girls had been left in that situation. They were in the waiting room, though. That meant they were safe, at least, at the moment. Still, I wasn¡¯t able to finish my confrontation with Derek, let alone Depravity.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± Mom asked. ¡°You went back to the school to meet up with Kira. A group of hoodlums had broken into the school. They attacked you. You and Derek stood your ground and protected the girls. Sasori pulled a fire alarm in a panic, and that scared them away.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ right¡­ I remember now¡­¡± I responded slowly.


    Obviously, that was the story they were telling everyone. I¡¯m not sure how Derek got protected in that, but I¡¯m sure it was a necessity to explain all of his blood. The reality was way less noble for both of us. He got his dick bitten off by my girlfriend, and I stabbed myself so that I could get NTR¡¯s help. In the commotion, Sasori must have pulled the fire alarm, and the men Derek had brought fled, afraid of being caught. After that, Derek and I both were brought to the hospital, and the girls came up with some group of people accosting us. There was certainly evidence of a large group.


    Derek was brought into it to protect us. Depravity had set all of this up. Now, he was going to have to be the one to clean it. By including Derek in the story, he couldn¡¯t easily throw us under the bus. Everyone was protected. It was probably the best outcome I could have hoped for, yet I still had wanted to finish off my enemies then and there. I guess I had imagined NTR appearing next to me and smiting my enemies. Perhaps I was being a bit too expectant. She had just put herself back together, she probably needed time.


    ¡°How long has it been?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Just two days.¡± Mom said. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you woke up. If it took any longer, I¡¯m not sure I could take it.¡±


    Mom reached out to grab me, but suddenly Dad wrapped his hand around her. He cupped one of her breasts as he did so, copping a feel as he grinned lewdly.


    ¡°Come, wife. Hakaru will want his rest.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ acting perverted even now!¡± Mom shot back.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see you in a bit. I¡¯ll send in your girlfriend if you want comfort.¡±


    ¡°I should comfort my son! Stop pulling!¡± Mom was in tears now, and it really did look like she was ready to throw herself on me, but dad dragged her out of the room.


    Once the door closed, I leaned back and sighed.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t call for me.¡± A voice came to my side in a pout.


    I looked over to see Mary standing there. She was back in the body of the punk girl and vessel I was familiar with. She had a very displeased look on her face.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You brought back NTR, I know! How could I not! You threw away your best chance to become a god!¡±


    ¡°There are still chances.¡±


    ¡°Hakaru!¡±


    ¡°Leave over, Matty.¡±


    ¡°You! I hate that name! You know that!¡± Mary shot her look over my body to someone on the other side.


    It was NTR standing there, a smug look on her face that said she was well aware of what pissed Mary off. I gave a start when I looked at it. It was because she looked like Netori. Rather, she was using the body of the girl who Netori had used. She was identical, but how she held herself was completely different. It was like the difference between Netorase and Kira. It struck home that she wasn¡¯t just a stronger Netori. I supposed, in my mind, I had always thought that NTR was just Netori with more power and strength, but they really weren¡¯t the same woman.


    ¡°I will take care of Hakaru from here on out. You can leave.¡± NTR sneered. ¡°Unless you intend to try to take my man again? It won¡¯t go your way the second time!¡±


    ¡°I could barely tolerate 1/3rd of you, but now that I see you back the way you are, I remember why you were so detestable!¡± Mary looked over to me. ¡°See? You¡¯re still wounded!¡±


    Mary touched my stomach. Instantly, the pain vanished. No, it was more than that. The wound had healed instantly.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­ agh¡­ so irritating!¡±


    ¡°Do you hear this? She wanted you in pain! Now, when the bandages come off, you¡¯ll be good. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you¡¯re out by tomorrow! If you had picked me, then I wouldn¡¯t have forced you to wake up here!¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡­ have no finesse!¡± NTR shot back. ¡°First, if he just suddenly healed after dying, some of those chronies of Derek¡¯s would think that he¡¯s some kind of messiah and start worshipping him! Secondly, it puts Depravity in an awkward situation where he can¡¯t make a move. Third, women like to tend to the man they love. This was an opportunity for Hakaru to grow even closer to his mother and girls and get some points!¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡­ are you implying that I¡¯m just some¡­ ahh¡­ Hakaru, why are you laughing?¡±


    ¡°Are you making fun of us?¡± NTR demanded.


    It was just the way they were arguing was exactly like how Netori argued with Mary in purgatory. It had felt so familiar, that I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. I laughed because I felt some relief. I had started worrying that NTR wasn¡¯t the same woman as Netori. However, I was starting to realize that they may not be the same, but they weren¡¯t so different either.

 Book 5: Chapter 21

    ¡°Hakaru!¡± I found Sasori¡¯s nice breasts in my face first off.


    Mom and dad had done as they said they would. They got the girls and gave me time to speak to them. As for Mary and Netori, they were still arguing up until the point they disappeared, seconds before the door opened admitting the other women. Even though my girls more or less knew everything, the pair didn¡¯t seem to want to appear in front of them. It must be a goddess thing. My parents weren¡¯t even there.


    Perhaps my parents trusted Sasori was a good enough adult to watch the other three. If mom only knew her joke about me being with Sasori was absolutely true. Dad, who had previously been a lover of Sasori until he got bored with her and broke it off, would be furious. Just thinking about it gave me a strange sense of pleasure. In a way, Netori was still with me, I guess, so I enjoyed the scent and feel of my former teacher.


    If the other students in my class thought that nearly dying would get them a place in sensei¡¯s chest, many of them would have gladly jumped off a cliff just for the chance. However, those things were reserved for me. I couldn¡¯t enjoy them too long though. Her daughter was present, along with my sister and my woman, Akiko. Plus, this was a hospital, and if a teacher acted too affectionate for too long, people would start to talk. Even knowing this, Sasori couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions, and cried while hugging me tightly.


    Since she had pulled the fire alarm, she had saved everyone¡¯s life. In a way, she had earned first dibs, so none of the other girls minded. They all smiled with quivering lips, although their eyes all showed signs they too had been crying to various stages. Sasori finally pulled away, and Kira stepped forward. She didn¡¯t throw her arms around me. In fact, she kept her distance, and she looked almost scared to face me. I was only confused for a moment until I remembered exactly what had happened before I had left. Kira had started to give fellatio to Derek.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I never would have¡­ I never¡­ I mean¡­¡± Kira looked away, her eyes just about to break into tears.


    I reached out and grabbed her hand. ¡°Kira, you were being drugged and forced to do it. The other girls were in just as bad of a situation.¡±


    ¡°I promised myself I¡¯d be careful.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know what you were going up against.¡±


    How could she? Even with the belief something supernatural or mystical was happening, who would believe that this was the act of gods and goddesses? What hope did Kira have in fighting against them? Sure, she had the protection left to her by Netorase, but I was realizing how feeble that power truly was. A stronger god could override the power of a weaker god. So, while a protection might protect champions from each other, as soon as a god decided to cheat and use his own power, the whole thing broke down.


    Then again, when Netori had planned the game, it was only intended to be between her and her two sisters. They were all absolutely equal in power, and none of them would go against the rules they set. It really wasn¡¯t supposed to end up like this. I had gone through a wild ride because other gods and goddesses had decided to jump in on her game, and a few even decided to just try to cheat their way through it.


    I had to grin and bear it as all of those around me cheated to win. Although, I understood now why Netori was so insistent that I played by the rules, and also didn¡¯t play as active of a part as she could have in my development. She wanted me to become a god and becoming a god wasn¡¯t something I could do by taking shortcuts. I had to play the game straight, even if those around me cheated.


    Now, we had succeeded against all odds. NTR was back, and her game had done exactly what she had wanted. However, I wasn¡¯t a god. This was fine. I had never really been planning to be a god, anyway. That was something Mary had revealed to me, and not something that concerned me too much.


    NTR would still help me, and if it came between being a god or not, I supposed I might as well follow the path Netori laid out. She left me several of her powers, not to mention the beautiful NTR. Mary was also willing to help me, and while I didn¡¯t necessarily understand all of her reasoning, I did genuinely believe that she cared about me and wanted to help. So, with two powerful goddesses by my side, what did I need to be afraid of.


    Perhaps that was part of the reason I wasn¡¯t too angry about what happened with Derek. She had bit off his cock. Just remembering it caused me to wince, but even when I winced a slight smirk formed on my lips. My words hadn¡¯t soothed Kira, who had started crying, but when she saw me suddenly smirk, she hit my shoulder lightly.


    ¡°Th-this is serious.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, come here¡­ kiss me!¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­¡±


    ¡°What, you think because you bit off a dick your lips are forever tainted? How many other men did you service while you were¡­ nevermind that¡­ because it doesn¡¯t matter! What matters is that I¡¯m your man, and I will hold you forever by my side, okay!¡±


    Her face had flickered when she started to recall all the horrific things she had been forced to remember. So I changed what I was going to say. I would never think that Kira was used up. Even if we wanted to talk physically, Netorase had repaired all of that damage when she was inside Kira. As for Derek, she could bite off the dick of any guy who tried to stick it in there! Ah¡­ except for me!


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides¡­ you¡¯re the mother to my child!¡± I pulled her to me. ¡°So, don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever get away from me!¡±


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right!¡± Kira said, her eyes widening as her hands went to her stomach.


    ¡°She¡¯s WHAT!?¡± Sasori let out a cry that was a little loud, causing a nurse to peak in the door.


    When the nurse moved away, Kira turned to her mother. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, in all the excitement, I had forgotten to say anything. After the incident, I regained all of my memories. One large thing is that I¡¯m pregnant. I¡¯m actually starting to show, but I thought I was just eating too much and wore baggier clothing.¡±


    Kira stroked her stomach, protruding it in a way that made the very start of a baby bump extremely obvious. Anyone who saw her there would instantly assume she¡¯s pregnant. In fact, once seeing it, it was hard to unsee it. If her own memory didn¡¯t return, she would have found out anyway within the next month. There just wasn¡¯t any way to deny it any more than that.


    ¡°Ah! A-a niece or nephew!¡± Maria¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°G-g-g-g-g¡­¡± Sasori¡¯s eyes were big and she was shaking.


    ¡°Geh?¡± Kira cocked her head.


    Akiko gave a smirk and leaned over to her teacher. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ you¡¯re a grandma!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡± She made a noise like she was just punched.


    ¡°Shall we call you old lady? Or Grandma Sissy?¡± Akiko asked innocently, each word like a whip against Sasori. ¡°Who knows if Hakaru will even be into GILF action!¡±


    ¡°Akiko!¡± I admonished her.


    ¡°Hmph! Kira got a child, Sasori a grandchild, and Maria a niece or nephew, I¡¯m the only one who didn¡¯t get anything! To think, I stopped birth control too! Hakaru should have definitely made me pregnant.¡±


    ¡°You say that like I¡¯d ever let you get pregnant!¡±


    ¡°You can choose!¡±


    I chuckled darkly. ¡°I think you¡¯ve gotten presumptuous the last few months. I¡¯ve been treating you too nicely, almost like a lover or mistress.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a sex toy! Perhaps, I need to take you back to my dungeon and perform some retraining so you remember your place.¡±


    ¡°I remember!¡± She cried out. ¡°I remember! Please, Master¡­ have leniency!¡±


    The girls laughed, but her reply suddenly caused me to realize something.


    ¡°Wait, you all remember?¡±


    ¡°About Hakaru raping me!¡± Maria snorted. ¡°How could I forget?¡±


    ¡°You raped me last week!¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ and you better not forget that too!¡± Maria smirked.


    ¡°Also, how Hakaru blackmailed me.¡± Sasori blushed. ¡°You were so naughty back then. You even had me in front of my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Soon, I¡¯ll be having you in front of your granddaughter too!¡± I snorted.


    ¡°Oh, my¡­¡± She blushed even more, not looking horrified, but slightly intrigued.


    ¡°Technically, you already did once¡­¡± Kira laughed sweetly.


    It seemed like when NTR returned, the spell that had been on everyone had broken. Everyone was able to remember the past. Wait¡­ there was something that was a bit off about that. Dad seemed to still have some kind of perverted control over mom. He definitely could remember. When mom suggested I was with Sasori, the ugly look on his face definitely suggested he remembered having cheated on mom. However, mom didn¡¯t look like she had recalled that dad was a scumbag.


    ¡°What are you thinking, Hakaru?¡± Sasori asked, noticing that my brow was furrowed.


    ¡°Mother.¡± I responded shortly.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Maria asked, perking up.


    ¡°If you remember everything, then you remember the relationship mom and dad have now versus how things used to be.¡±


    ¡°Dad going out every night and banging any slut, mom drinking herself into a coma on the couch. Yeah, I remember.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Sasori made a noise, which caused Maria to glance at her with a questioning expression.


    ¡°My mom was one of those sluts.¡± Kira explained.


    ¡°Slut! You¡­¡± Sasori shot her daughter a harsh look.


    ¡°P-pregnant!¡± Kira frantically pointed to her belly like it protected her from everything.


    Sasori sighed and then patted her daughter¡¯s head, then rubbed her belly for a good look. That seemed to calm her down as Maria blushed and recovered from her slip.


    ¡°Anyway, mom seems a lot happier than she used to be. She used to complain that dad never touched her. They are married, so if their sex life improved, then mom¡¯s happiness might just be genuine. As far as dad, once he got used to being with mom regularly again, well, it might just be a habit. Maybe¡­ it¡¯s best if we leave it this way.¡± Maria offered.


    I actually wanted to agree with Maria. Mom did seem happy. She smiled more, and on the surface their relationship returning felt like a good thing. However, the first time I had seen mom start to be happy was when I started to show interest with her. Since I had felt that happiness, I knew it a lot better than Maria. The happiness she experienced now, it felt forced. She was faking being happy. I remembered her drunkenly leaning on me, begging me to rescue her from dad. That left an imprint, and there was just no way I could let her be.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to go after her, aren¡¯t you?¡± Kira asked, a small smile on her face.


    ¡°I love her, and I know I¡¯m the only man who can truly make her happy. Mom just doesn¡¯t realize it yet. I¡¯m going to take her from dad, and I¡¯m going to become the man in her life. Dad may be acting good now, but he¡¯s still the same cheating scumbag he has always been. He may have some renewed interest in playing with mom, but he only sees her as an object. Once he gets bored with her, he¡¯ll move on to the next toy. I won¡¯t let him break her heart again.¡±


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ you don¡¯t have to do this alone.¡± Maria said.


    ¡°Sister?¡±


    Maria bit her lip and then nodded to herself before giving me a resolute look. ¡°I will help you, brother. Together, we will turn mom into Hakaru¡¯s lover!¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 22

    As Mary had predicted, I was released from hospital the very next day. Her healing had done wonders and as soon as they removed the bandages to change them, their mouths had fallen open over the complete lack of wounds. A quick scan had confirmed that everything healed perfectly without any damage. The doctors were stumped, but whether it was from Mary or NTR, the use of a little goddess magic and the doctors didn¡¯t look too hard at the near miraculous recovery.


    Of course, my mother was only thankful that my recovery was swift. If she chose to thank god for that, she¡¯d almost be right. After all, my recovery was the result of two goddesses intervening. So, two days later, my parents brought me home in our car, and I sat in the back with Maria. Where they couldn¡¯t see, we held hands, and occasionally whispered something to each other. I felt a closeness to my sister that I hadn¡¯t in a long time, and it felt really nice having her next to me. I actually had to restrain myself from fondling her. I definitely didn¡¯t want to get caught doing that.


    Our conversation was mostly about how I¡¯d get mom away from dad. It wasn¡¯t enough that I simply threw myself at her. Dad was a very real obstacle. He used to be away all the time. Now, he was home more often than not. There were very few opportunities when I could express my love and take advantage of Mother. If he showed up, he¡¯d definitely intervene, and it might even end up violent like when I had struck him with a bat. In fact, that could be said to be the cause of all of this, since it was after I was sent away that things started to go strange.


    This wasn¡¯t to say that I had completely forgotten about Depravity either. Derek and Depravity were definitely two things I had to worry about. However, with NTR and Mary on my side, it was only a matter of time before they were defeated. Their moves had boughten me a bit of time. In that time, I wanted to win back my mother, and then come at them at full strength.


    I already was formulating an idea based on what I knew about the pair. War and Depravity really did match their name. War was the kind of person who wanted a direct confrontation. They built an army, prepared a battlefield, and ultimately made an attack. I knew the covert subterfuge Derek had used, but getting the Mafia involved was only a test. The event in the auditorium had been the true attack.


    It really had been a perfect plan. He had lured me to his battlefield. He had taunted me before the battle to break me psychologically. His army had been a large group of degenerates who followed Depravity. They might have even been some of the same men that were part of the God of Lust Society, those that had managed to wiggle their way out of it through luck, money, or power. Their attack had been to ruin my women in front of me and destroy my sense of manliness. It was extremely effective.


    It was an attack that had almost destroyed me, and I had to do something unbelievably risky just to make it through. However, we somehow managed to pull through with both sides retreating. Derek had been hurt just as much as me, probably more. His army had been scattered, but not destroyed. It wouldn¡¯t stop War from planning another battle. No matter what influence Depravity had over Derek and War, War wasn¡¯t going to change.


    As for Depravity, he was someone who hid his deeds. He skulked behind an innocent fa?ade. He didn¡¯t attack directly. Instead, he tried to draw out the Depravity in all people, and use it to bend them to his will. The God of Lust Society was one such endeavor. The reason it had seemed so amateur and childish is because it was. It was just a front? A fa?ade. It was a mask that Depravity hid behind. True Depravity bubbled under the surface. If you pulled off the mask, he¡¯d only sink deeper, and you¡¯d never see it all.


    He¡¯d never attack directly unless he was certain of victory. The only reason he had exposed himself was because he didn¡¯t expect Mary to intervene. However, he must be getting desperate to show up personally. As for how I could defeat him? He¡¯d always hide behind others before he¡¯d show up himself. Getting him to come out of his dark hiding space would be the greatest challenge.


    It would definitely require the help of the two goddesses if I was going to pull it off. He, by all accounts, wasn¡¯t truly playing the game. He had been here since before the game had started, and he planned to be here after it left. As to what he was trying to do on Earth, playing with and ruining mortals, Kira having been one of them, I didn¡¯t know. However, after seeing the things Mr. Smith had done to my woman, I planned to destroy him, even if I had to give up my godhood to do it. He was definitely not a guy I could ever forgive.


    By the time we made it home, mom had already turned back once. ¡°You two seem to be getting very close.¡±


    We had been whispering in each other¡¯s ears a bit too much. I withdrew my hand from hers with a squeeze and then proceeded to act emotionally distant. Thankfully, the pair of us were good at that, we had a lot of practice. Mom stopped eyeing us suspiciously and we went the rest of the way without having developed a plan.


    Unfortunately, once we got home, it wasn¡¯t like I could just go in her room or vice versa. It¡¯d definitely be suspicious. Maybe we were thinking about it too much. What parents would immediately assume their children were fucking and discussing bringing one of the parental units in on it? Yet, we were in a relationship, and it made every look my parents gave us a little more stressful. It was to the level that we definitely wanted to be a bit cautious. It was better in the past when both of them were out all the time with friends and we practically had the house to ourselves. I missed the times when mom was so drunk, I could fondle my sister openly and she wouldn¡¯t even notice.


    As Maria said, it was probably better that those days were behind us. Neither of us wanted Mom to return to her depressed, lonely state. We just didn¡¯t want dad to be the one who brought it to her. He was selfish and arrogant, and he had been barely a father to us for years. He supposedly had other bastard children that he had basically abandoned and refused to acknowledge.


    I couldn¡¯t even guess why he had decided to stick around with my mom. I mean, she was a Japanese beauty with a healthy sexual appetite, so I could imagine any man desiring her, but I couldn¡¯t understand why dad, who stuck it into anything, stuck around for so many years and supported us kids. Whatever happened, I would definitely cut him out. Admittedly, I didn¡¯t know how that would affect us monetarily, but I didn¡¯t care. I only had to look at dad¡¯s eyes once to know he had no love or care for his children, or for his wife for that matter. It was about time he was kicked out.


    It would ultimately be up to mom whether father was kicked out of the house though, and to accomplish that, I needed to reignite her passion for me. A few months ago, she had been giving me some pretty strong signals. Only in hindsight did I realize just how much my mother had fallen for me. I had been shocked the first time we had sex, but I now realized she had been desiring to have me conquer her body for a long time. Perhaps she saw me as the harem protagonist she always wanted. Perhaps she just liked younger men. I couldn¡¯t say what was on mother¡¯s mind. However, she justified it though, I knew she was my mother and would accept me no matter what.


    Before I could kick dad out, I needed the time to work on mom, and that proved to be the most difficult thing. That¡¯s where we were honestly stumped. That¡¯s what I thought, but the very night I had gotten home from the hospital, mom decided to cook me my favorite meal and eat as a family. It was there where the solution Maria and I had been spending the last day breaking our minds over ended up falling right into our laps.


    ¡°A business trip?¡± Mom asked with a frown.


    ¡°Yeah, sorry, sweetie. You know how these things go.¡± He gave a laugh. ¡°It¡¯s just a week. Can¡¯t you go that long without me?¡±


    The way he said it, it made it feel like he was calling her a slut that couldn¡¯t even last a week without his magical cock. The slight blush on her cheeks suggested she had taken it that way as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you, but if it¡¯s for your work, then I suppose it is fine.¡±


    Is it for his work? That was a question I was very curious about. In the past, these business meetings had been so he could go to sex retreats and meet up with women. Sasori had been one such woman who would go on retreats and be his sex toy. Since he had remembered his relationship with Sasori, I had to believe he remembered everything.


    At that, a thought occurred to me. Did he remember when I hit him with a baseball bat? I really hope that this was one memory that he had forgotten. Depravity started messing with our minds shortly after, so I never had a clear answer whether he had actually remembered it or not. I just had to hope that he didn¡¯t.


    Either way, it would be too much to believe that he wasn¡¯t returning to his old behavior. If things kept going this direction, he¡¯d have more and more business trips. Slowly, mother would sink into depression, start drinking sake, and return to the bitter woman she had been. Fortunately, she had me now. I wasn¡¯t going to let her face any of that hurt. Over this upcoming week, I was going to steal her body and heart. When father returned next Saturday, he¡¯d be shocked to find all the doors locked and all of his stuff moved into a storage unit, maybe with a lawyer waiting to give him some divorce papers.


    ¡°Wow¡­ sweetie, I¡¯m glad you enjoy it so much.¡± Mom said as I shoveled food into my mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good!¡± I beamed.


    Maria gave a small snicker. I had been eating my food extremely enthusiastically, and mom took it that I really liked the food. Instead, I was just excited and making plans for the next week. That night, dad packed his bags to leave.


    ¡°Hakaru.¡± He said. ¡°You¡¯re going to be the man of the house when I¡¯m gone. Take care of your mother and sister.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± I smiled.


    Strangely, he put out a hand and shook mine. I squeezed his hand hard. Perhaps I was being a bit too competitive and I was acting suspicious, but I couldn¡¯t help myself. His smile tightened slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He gave mom one last deliberate kiss, his tongue attacking her mouth and his hands grabbing at her body. Then he grabbed his bags and turned to leave. As the door closed behind him, the smile on my face hadn¡¯t left, but it had turned somewhat malicious. Thankfully, my flustered mother hadn¡¯t noticed. My sister had, and she hit my shoulder.


    I covered my face, but the thought that was going through my mind did not change at all. This would be the last time that he ever touched my mother again. That wasn¡¯t just a threat, that was a promise!

 Book 5: Chapter 23

    Once dad was gone, I found my eyes wandering to Mother more often than not. Had I turned into a complete momcon now? I had gotten only a taste of her, now I seemed to desire everything else. However, the situation from before was different from now. For whatever reason, she was still under the effect of whatever Depravity had done to the rest of us. Perhaps the shock of encountering Depravity had caused the rest of them to remember. Or maybe the fact that I had slept with them had caused some change. The only thing I knew was that it wasn¡¯t Mary or NTR who did it.


    Mary had promised not to interfere, and couldn¡¯t break her promise without experiencing a nasty backlash. As for NTR, she didn¡¯t want their memories to return, since not remembering meant more points to me. In fact, she could have restored my mother¡¯s memory immediately, but if she did that, it wouldn¡¯t be helping me grow toward godhood. Mother was my last challenge, the one I had to manage on my own, before I could finally say I was ready to begin my path to godhood.


    Even a month ago, thinking things like that would have been ridiculous. What kind of guy did I think I was talking about ascending to godhood? It definitely required a degree of hubris that would make most people blush. However, I had met many gods at this point, and I perhaps knew more about the god realm then any human. I had even visited purgatory and returned to tell the tale. I wasn¡¯t so simple of a guy anymore. Yet, despite that, the thought of pushing down my mother still caused my palms to sweat. I was able to push down a literal goddess, but mom made me nervous.


    She had changed in the last two months since Depravity. All of us had changed. In a way, the man had done me a favor. By showing me what life would have been like if low self-confidence and failure had destroyed my self-worth, I truly began to value and respect the surrounding women. It was a lesson I had started to learn when I went to the all-girls school, but it only came crashing home when I had finally found myself seeing the girls from a non-game perspective.


    I felt like my relationship with all of them was stronger for it. My sister and I now understood each other on a more intimate level, and she was willing to accept other women in my life. Kira was able to reconcile with her mother, and the both of them were willing to accept my love. As for Akiko, well, although she was still my sex toy, she was my woman as well. As someone who had been the most questionable in the past, it seemed to make her loyalty to me now even stronger. She had already been tempted away. She knew what that offered, so she wasn¡¯t easily swayed again.


    Mother was the same way. She had seen a relationship with father at his best. If I could pull her away from him even now, then there is no way she¡¯d ever return to him later, or leave for anyone else for that matter. It was the perfect time to strike.


    ¡°You¡¯re making that face again.¡± Maria whispered over to me.


    ¡°There is no face.¡±


    ¡°There is a face.¡±


    ¡°This is just me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re staring at mom¡¯s butt with a hungry look like a wolf, yet your brows are furrowed like you are not pleased with your desires.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very pleased with my desires!¡± I snorted, sipping from my glass.


    ¡°Once I push out a few kids, my hips will get wide too, will you look at my butt like that then?¡±


    I spit out my drink, breaking into a cough. ¡°K-kids?¡±


    Maria blushed, realizing what she had just implied. ¡°Ah, I mean¡­ between us¡­ Hakaru¡¯s baby¡­ brother and sister¡­ I suppose, if it¡¯s just one generation¡­ it¡¯s not so bad!¡±


    ¡°Y-you!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I can have a baby with someone else?¡±


    ¡°Definitely not!¡±


    ¡°Th-then¡­ it¡¯d have to be¡­ Hakaru¡­ right?¡±


    I was flabbergasted over her words. I admit I had made progress over the last two months. However, I was only just getting comfortable with having women. Adding children into the mix, and that was a step more than I could handle currently. Worst of all, Maria was blushing and looking at me coyly. She looked especially beautiful. It wasn¡¯t fair that she asked such a question while appearing so tempting. I wanted to push her over the table and give her a baby right then! Just like¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­ Maria¡­ you¡¯re brilliant!¡± I leaned over and kissed her cheek.


    This caused her to look even more adorable as she blushed, and a temptation started to erupt from down below. Soon, the hungry eyes were being thrown at my sister.


    ¡°You two sure have gotten close of recent.¡± Mom¡¯s voice appeared like a damp towel.


    The pair of us who were practically snuggling pulled apart, the chairs separating with a noticeable squeak of the floor. For a second, I had forgotten mom was there. She had been busy in the kitchen for the last twenty minutes, so I didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly turn around and come here at just that moment. It wasn¡¯t like I was really going to put Maria over the table, but if she found out about us, it might make it harder to push things forward with mom.


    Mother was wearing an apron around a skirt and blouse. She looked nicer than the original her who always wore a bathrobe. Her hair was done up, her makeup was applied. However, there was just a hint of sadness in her eyes. She had been making dinner, and now she was bringing out bowls of ramen. We each got a bowl in front of us, it had strips of chicken, and was complete with an egg. The pair of us thanked her in unison, only growing more flustered as a result.


    Mother let out a slight laugh. It was the kind of tone she had previously lost over the years. The only reason she could laugh so freely was that this was my mother before she realized her husband was a cheating scumbag. Maria and I gave each other a look. We both remember our old mother. She was a depressed woman who drank all the time. It wasn¡¯t that we wanted that mother back. Rather, we knew the kind of man dad was, and we understood it was only a matter of time until she ended up back in that state again. Neither of us wanted her to return to that state again, and the only way that would happen was if she remembered the past and learned from it. Maria gave me just the slightest nod, although we didn¡¯t have a plan just yet.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to act so coy; I like that you two are getting along better. In the past, you used to fight like all the time.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± I gave an awkward smile, not sure how to respond.


    ¡°You two are just starting to grow up.¡± Mom¡¯s eyes suddenly teared up. ¡°You won¡¯t leave your mother all alone, right? You¡¯ll call? Visit?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not even done with high school yet, you know-¡° I stopped at those words, lowering my eyes.


    That wasn¡¯t entirely true. With my path to godhood, I might be gone in the next three months or so. This was something I hadn¡¯t shared with the other girls. NTR, Mary, and I had these plans, but if they truly did come to fruition, I didn¡¯t know what that would mean for everyone else. It was definitely something that worried me. I could no longer say that I would be beside any of them forever. Suddenly, I wasn¡¯t so sure I wanted to take that path.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Maria reached out and touched mom¡¯s hair. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely both be with you. Even if dad leaves, you¡¯ll always have Hakaru.¡±


    Mom laughed, wiping a tear, ¡°Oh my, well, even if I have Hakaru, there are some things he can¡¯t do for me.¡±


    She laughed one more time and then returned back to the kitchen. It was exactly the kind of lewd comment the more jaded mother I used to have would have made. She was still that woman, even if her memories were hidden from her. Maria gave me a look, and then smirked. I raised an eyebrow, but mom returned with the rest of the meal. We started eating, but after a moment, Maria put down her chopsticks and turned to mom deliberately.


    ¡°Mom, I got into my choice for University.¡±


    ¡°Really!¡± Mother nearly jumped up, looking far more excited than I would have expected.


    ¡°Y-yes?¡± Maria looked a bit stunned, not expecting such a violent reaction.


    ¡°We definitely have to celebrate this! It¡¯s wonderful news! I will go get the sake!¡±


    She stood back up, and immediately headed to the garage where the sake was stored.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even need to ask.¡± Maria responded, slightly dazed.


    ¡°Is it true? Did you get into University?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s my third choice, not first. I¡¯m still waiting on my first choice, but yeah¡­ It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve decided to go.¡±


    She spoke those last words nearly to herself. At first, I didn¡¯t understand why she was acting that way, but then I realized she was facing the same dilemma I was. She didn¡¯t want to leave me by going off to college. At best, it would put some distance between our newly forming relationship. At worst, it might even stick a wedge into it before it could become something more. Maybe that was why she had mentioned children earlier. If she was pregnant, there would be no question about her going to University. She¡¯d have no choice but to stay home and raise the baby, much like her mother before her. It would force her to stay at home.


    ¡°Maria¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it right now. The goal is to get Mother drunk so she¡¯s a bit looser. Just follow my plan.¡±


    ¡°Alcohol lowers that amount of points I get. The easier it is to seduce someone, the less valuable that seduction.¡±


    ¡°Ah! That¡­ well¡­ just a drink or two. I have a plan.¡±


    That¡¯s all she got out when mom came back with three glasses and a bottle of sake. She was singing happily and nearly dancing on her feet. As a woman who had never managed to go to university herself, this was her proudest moment. Her daughter who she had fought so hard to raise was going to have a better life than she did. It certainly beat the life of a gang member and punk, let alone a shrine maiden to a slightly perverted harem cult. She poured a glass for each of us.


    ¡°It¡¯s a celebration, you must drink!¡± She told me.


    Considering the thoughts on my mind, I felt like I could use a drink. We all ended up drinking a glass. She poured more, but I let it linger in my glass, and then poured it out when she wasn¡¯t looking. We ate our meal while mom happily chatted away. Maria answered all of her questions, although she kept an eye on me, as if afraid I¡¯d run. About twenty minutes of idol chatter and three glasses of sake later, mom¡¯s cheeks were flushed, but she was still quite vocal.


    ¡°When your father returns, we will definitely get a gift for you. Anything you want, just name it.¡±


    ¡°Actually, mom¡­ ah! I¡¯m sorry!¡± She suddenly spilled her drink on mom¡¯s skirt.


    ¡°Oh! Well, this kind of thing happens. I¡¯ll go to my room and change.¡±


    ¡°Hey, mom, while you¡¯re there, can you get me that dress of yours? I might go out partying with friends in celebration later, and I wanted to get it dry cleaned first.¡±


    ¡°What dress?¡±


    ¡°You know, the black strapless¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! You¡¯ve been wearing that? I knew it! I thought I saw a stain on it.¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s not like you can fit in it anyway!¡±


    ¡°You- daughter!¡±


    ¡°Please, mom! You can call it my present?¡± Maria asked, fluttering her eyes.


    ¡°Hmph! Even though that thing looks very slutty¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s yours!¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ exactly! Fine¡­ I¡¯ll bring it out, but it better not get any white stains on it.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ my daughter¡­ get your partying out now, because when you¡¯re in college, I won¡¯t have it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, mom.¡±


    Mother walked off into her room, shutting the door. After a moment of waiting, Maria reached over and pinched me.


    ¡°Ow! What?¡±


    ¡°Well? Go in there!¡±


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s what this is?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s drunk, in her panties, and thinking about her time as a slutty party girl. You¡¯re not going to get a better chance!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re pretty evil.¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­ I just want you to give her as hard of a time as you give me.¡±


    I looked at the door, swallowed, and then stood up. I guess it was about time that I gave my mom a hard time.

 Book 5: Chapter 24

    Standing in the room alone with mom, I saw her standing in front of a mirror, admiring herself. She was wearing a dress, which must have been the slutty one Maria had mentioned. It was extremely tight on Mother. She had to force her body into it. As a result, it stretched where her boobs looked ready to burst out. The bottom of the dress barely covered her ass. On the other hand, it was extremely sexy. With her fixed up hair, the makeup, and the dress, she was looking as sexy as she ever had.


    As the sexual desire flared up inside me, my feelings of worry and trepidation were blasted away. The dark Hakaru who had been in slumber for quite some time was starting to resurface. It was the same guy who raped his sister, turned Akiko into a sex slave, and blackmailed his teacher into sex. Two months of clean living had changed me, but those dark impulses inside raged back to the surface once provoked by my Mother¡¯s beautiful body.


    I could recall the first time I had tasted her vividly. However, this was a different version of my Mother. This was a woman who hadn¡¯t started lusting after her son yet. I was about to change all of that. Mom hadn¡¯t noticed my entry, focused instead on checking herself out in the mirror. I stood in the low lighting of her bedroom for a solid minute as my lustful desires grew. When they reached the peak, I reached back and gave a light tap on the door, intending to get her attention.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right out!¡± She called without looking back. ¡°Hm, I wonder if I still have the boots.¡±


    She opened up the closet and reached in. She ended up practically falling inside. Her dress was raised up over her butt, revealing her butt and underwear completely. She was digging around for something, and as she did so, her butt bounced back and forth. Her underwear wasn¡¯t anything sexy. Instead, it was rather loose and old. The result was that it hung slightly, revealing the slit of her cunt every time she wagged her butt. It was like she was asking for it, but I was pretty sure she was oblivious to me being in the room.


    Watching her there, presenting herself for the taking, any last bit of self-control I possessed was blown away. I took a few quick steps until I was directly behind her bent over form. I reached into my pants and pulled it out. Grabbing her ass with one hand, I pushed myself into her in a single swift motion.


    ¡°Ah-Ah!¡± She let out a gasp of surprise, losing her balance and becoming even more stuck in the closet. ¡°E-Elzo? When did you come back home?¡±


    She seemed to think that dad had stopped back home and was now accosting her. She¡¯d certainly be shocked when she found out the truth, but I reckoned I¡¯d let the lie live just a little longer. Enjoying the feel of her moist parts wrapping around my pecker, I grabbed on to her hips with both hands and began to rock my hips, shoving myself in and out of her.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Elzo¡­ not here¡­ not now¡­ our children are outside. Ahn!¡±


    I lifted a hand and spanked her butt, giving off a resounding slap that filled the room. My mother¡¯s muffled moans came from the closet, and the only other sound was the wet noises as I pushed myself in and out of her over and over again. The feel of her womanly body was missed. They were right to say a mother¡¯s womb was comforting, as I was most comforted by the feel.


    ¡°Ahn¡­ Ahn¡­ oh my¡­ w-wait¡­ Elzo?¡± Mother¡¯s voice started to change and she tried to pull out of the closet.


    I sped up my pace, causing her to fall right back down. I moved faster and faster, thrusting my hips into her with reckless abandon. My silence was starting to cause Mother to realize something was wrong. Her moaning had stopped and she was trying to pull herself away.


    ¡°Th-this isn¡¯t my husband¡¯s cock¡­ I can feel it. You¡¯re thicker than him, but not as long¡­¡± She said through panted breaths.¡±


    I can¡¯t say I ever looked at my dad¡¯s dick. However, his was longer? Well, girth mattered more, right? Plus, I could get plenty deep inside mom. I was stretching her pussy more than dad ever did. That¡¯s why it felt nice and tight for me.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± She gave a staggered breath. ¡°You won¡¯t even let me see your face?¡±


    She seemed extremely calm now. I was starting to remember that my mom wasn¡¯t any pushover. She was a party girl and a former gang memory. She joined the shrine of an unknown harem god simply because she was hoping for good sex. She wasn¡¯t like Maria, who I could just rape into submission.


    Still, I didn¡¯t want to let up now that I had taken it this far. I groped her ass, and then let my thumb slide into her asshole. Even though she could keep her cool in this situation, The suddenness of my attack took her off guard and she ended up letting out a satisfying cry.¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡­¡± She moaned.


    I wiggled my thumb in her ass, using it as an anchor as I groped her butt with the remaining four fingers. Mother moaned and shuddered, unable to deny the feelings I was giving her. She made moans, and she was clearly enjoying herself, but as I kept going, I was starting to feel something was off. Of course, I was guided by my abilities. They were as useful as always. I was touching her exactly how she liked to be touched. I was hitting her erogenous zones with precision and skill.


    Those skills proved to be extremely useful. In the long run, they were a hole that prevented me from reaching godhood, but in the short run, they were a powerful tool that I could use to seduce any woman. That¡¯s what I thought, but the feeling that something was off continued to grow.


    Even though I was hitting mom with exactly the way she liked it, it didn¡¯t feel like she was being driven to any sexual heights. Rather, she acted about on par for the course. Leave it to my Mother to have already experienced the pinnacle of sexual delight. When it came to Sasori, she was a reserved woman who hadn¡¯t truly let loose. When it came to my Mother, it was a different ballgame.


    I was beginning to understand what the sisters had been getting at. I didn¡¯t really need these abilities to seduce women. If anything, they were only an entry-level trick. True skill in seducing, pleasuring, and satisfying women came from within, not from a magical skill given to you by a goddess. However, at the time, I had rejected the notion of selecting Godless. I was convinced I needed my skills or would be defeated by the other players. The reality was that it wasn¡¯t looks, or how many orgasms one could deliver, that made someone a god of harems. It was something else.


    I slowed down my thrusting, pulled my thumb out of her ass, and then finally took a step back. ¡°Come here, Mother.¡±


    ¡°H-Hakaru?¡± Her voice sounded a tinge surprised, but just a bit reserved as well.


    She stood up and turned around. The look on her face was complicated as she tried to pull her little dress back down.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± I said, forcing myself to meet her eyes.


    ¡°What are you thinking? As soon as your father is away, you suddenly do this to your mother.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Hakaru! How dare you!¡± Her face twisted angrily.


    ¡°Mother, just be quiet, and lie down.¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡­ what are you saying?¡± Her dark expression broke, and she had a mixture of fear and interest appear on her face.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ I love you too, but this¡­ why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± I reached out and gently guided her to the bed. ¡°I know what you want, and I know Father is incapable of giving it to you.¡±


    ¡°N-nonsense¡­ our sex life is amazing. He gives it to me like-¡°


    I put a finger over her lips, causing her eyes to widen. ¡°I¡¯m sure he uses you like a toy. He pounds you hard and all that bullshit. However, that was never what you wanted. Father is incapable of love. You¡¯ve always known this¡­¡±


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± Her eyes started to well with tears.


    ¡°I love you, and it¡¯s a love I cannot express with simple words. I came in here with the idea of making you mine. I wanted to break you, or amaze you with my sex. Then, I realized the truth of it. For you, great sex was never about any of that. It was always about love.¡±


    Mother¡¯s body shook, and she bit her lip, lowering her head. ¡°When did you suddenly become such a smooth talker.¡±


    ¡°I just listened to the signs you were always giving me.¡±


    I lay mother back and then got on top. I pushed her dress up again, but this time I wasn¡¯t forceful about it. I gently spread my mother¡¯s legs, and then slid back in. She was already wet from before, but this time it was different. I wrapped my arms around her, my head resting in her cleavage. Her arms wrapped around me, hugging me tightly. I slowly started to move my hips.


    I didn¡¯t give it to her as hard as I could. Rather, I gently rocked her body while we embraced. Her warmth flooded into me in waves, and my warmth was returned to her. The pair of us looked like we were barely moving, just embracing each other on her marital bed, but my hips never stopped moving, and soon hers started to join in.


    Our lips found each other, and I started to kiss mom. Her eyes filled with confusion started to turn into looks of love and happiness. A smile formed on her lips, and she squeezed me tighter as if she couldn¡¯t bring me any closer. When our lips parted, I moved my lips up to her ear.


    ¡°I love you so much.¡±


    Her thighs tightened, and I could feel her climaxing just with those words whispered so innocently.


    ¡°N-no fair¡­¡± she murmured, her entire body shivering with pleasure.


    There was only so much a man could stimulate a woman¡¯s private parts. At some point, there was also the psychological aspect to think about. While I had broken all of the other women in one way or another to get them to sleep with me, that really wasn¡¯t why they stuck around. They were with me because deep down, we had a connection. It was something that wasn¡¯t skin deep. No amount of tricks or aphrodisiacs could break the intense feelings of love they felt.


    I bit her ear and whispered again. ¡°You¡¯re mine, forever.¡±


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ yes¡­ baby¡­ I¡¯m yours.¡±


    We continued to make love deep into the night. Once Mother¡¯s lust had been awakened, there was no stopping her. When I was tired, she¡¯d be on top. When she started to drift off, I would nudge her awake and begin again. Each time, I came deep inside her, and I felt like we grew a little bit closer. The sun was starting to shine the next day, and the pair of us were still naked in bed together.


    ¡°I remember, Hakaru¡­¡± Mother said. ¡°My mind¡­ it was wiped again, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    She gave me a very serious look, and after a moment, I gave an affirmative nod.


    ¡°It was.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ have some involvement with the gods, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You can say that.¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you need from me?¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°You felt that I had to be conquered before you could continue. So, you need your mother for something. Don¡¯t give me that ¡®I just love you¡¯ crap now. A mother knows when her son is sucking up to her because he wants something, so just out with it.¡±


    I looked down guiltily. ¡°There is¡­ something you can help with.¡±


    She grabbed my chin and lifted my head. ¡°I¡¯m your Mother. Don¡¯t feel bad about using me. You can do anything to me you want. I love you unconditionally, and this body is completely yours. I won¡¯t let another man touch it again!¡±


    ¡°M-mom! What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ how about one more round?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ mom¡­ only for you.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ it¡¯s good to spoil your mother once in a while too, isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 25

    ¡°And so, his character descended into depravity, and only by testing his limits did he see¡­ just how much he could handle?¡± Depravity, or should I call him Mr. Smith, put on a slight grin.


    Many of the girls in class blushed as his eyes met them. A few of the guys even looked up at him with blind idealism. I wanted to say it was similar to what Principle Vienna and her Councilman Master had done, but Depravity¡¯s work was far more subtle. He wasn¡¯t brainwashing these people. He was doing something far more terrifying. He was fundamentally changing how they thought.


    It was no surprise that Depravity would masquerade as an educator. He could raise an entire generation of degenerates to worship at the altar of his godliness. He was a cross between hedonism and shame, and he subtly mixed those lessons into everything he assigned us. The book¡¯s assignments were read always depicting some person descending into a life of depravity. Interestingly enough, he always ended the story right before the fall.


    He claimed he did this because he didn¡¯t want to stifle our creativity by giving us an ending. He said he¡¯s rather that we created our endings. To me, the reality couldn¡¯t be clearer. He did it to hide the negativity associated with his preachings. He did it to manipulate everyone in the class.


    After seducing mom, almost a week had passed. My relationship with mom had become quite healthy. We weren¡¯t at the point where Maria was willing to join in, but we were getting there. I was thinking of a threesome with my mom and Sasori. I wanted to see the two older women interact with each other.


    As for returning to school, both Kira and Derek had taken a week off. Even if Derek¡¯s god had regrown his pecker, it looked like he wasn¡¯t able to bounce back from the physical shame. As for Kira, it was a deliberate means of keeping Depravity from going after her again. It was fine, as Sasori was a teacher, so it wasn¡¯t like Kira would fall behind. She just reported to the school that Kira caught mono, and we were good for a week. Kira and Sasori would truly get some time to spend together. With their memories returned, they still had a great deal of their shattered relationship to repair.


    I eventually decided I had to go back to school to keep an eye on our enemy. I also wanted to protect Akiko, who didn¡¯t have parents that knew about these kinds of things and wouldn¡¯t take kindly to calling her off for a week. I tried to stay close to her, which started rumors to spread. Kira got mono, Derek and Kira both took off, and now I was hanging off my old girlfriend. It¡¯d be more shocking if rumors didn¡¯t appear. I didn¡¯t care at this point. I was beyond caring about what high school kids said or thought about me.


    I was really worried once I went back to school that there would be repercussions. The goddesses had assured me that it would be alright, and it looked like they were being honest. The late-night attack was swept under the rug. There was no news of it and not even a rumor of it floated down the hallways. No one knew why Derek took a week off. At least, as his supposed best friend, I was the most likely to know, and I was keeping my mouth shut.


    As for Mr. Smith, he didn¡¯t act aggressively toward me or try to keep me after class. I think he was worried about Mary and NTR. Just Mary was enough to cause him to back off, but now that NTR was back, he slunk even more into his hole. As they explained it, Mr. Smith was like a spider. He hid in his web, only catching the prey that got stuck. He wasn¡¯t the type to put himself out there or take a risk. Four days of school had proved that to be true, as he had left me alone. He didn¡¯t even passive-aggressively tank any of my grades. I did most of that on my own. My focus hadn¡¯t been on homework lately. What was the point of grades anyway if you were going to be a god?


    The other thing I did those four days was read the minds of all of the girls. NTR said it didn¡¯t matter whether I used my skill or not regarding my so-called leak, so I made sure to use my skills to gain a grasp on everyone in the class. I couldn¡¯t read Mr. Smith¡¯s mind, but I could read the minds of people he was interacting with. Dirt Scribe and Inner Desires were used extensively in the hopes that I learned something I could use from the minds of other students. I also manipulated students into telling me whatever I wanted to know. Information collection was the name of the game.


    I had also used True Feelings on a girl in class out of curiosity. Later that day, she had ended up confessing to Mr. Smith, who politely turned her down. It was the only time he had given me a stern look in those four days. It was also why I knew that the feelings these girls had for him were genuine. He was turning an entire class of students to degenerates. Thankfully, I wasn¡¯t affected, and as for Akiko, she had long become her own type of depraved woman.


    ¡°Just think about your futures, and what will come next.¡± Mr. Smith ended his talk.


    I got up and left the room with the rest of the class, making sure to stick close to Akiko as I did, even though it earned me looks from various other women. The rumors weren¡¯t just that I had an affair with Akiko, but that I was playing both Akiko and Kira at the same time. Akiko even jokingly told me that on two occasions a girl took her aside to tell her that I¡¯m a scumbag. Mr. Smith didn¡¯t even look my way as I left the room. That would be the fourth day in a row that he allowed me to leave without incident. He was a spider, happily waiting until the perfect moment to strike.


    The pair of us headed outside, but I had only taken a few steps when my eyes landed on Derek. He was standing by his car, seemingly waiting for me. When I appeared, his eyes instantly darkened and narrowed on me. Where once, he had been able to hide his disdain, he now wore it openly on the face. I had wondered why the god of war went for him. I always saw Derek as a backstabber and a betrayer, not as a man of war. The gods and goddesses tended to find avatars that aligned with their beliefs or sometimes complemented them. What about Derek¡¯s behavior had been warlike?


    Then again, every war had a strategy. In a war, a footsoldier didn¡¯t possess the same function as his king. In that respect, Derek was probably filling out his role perfectly to suit War¡¯s taste.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pass on a message,¡± Derek said as I approached him.


    ¡°You¡¯re a messenger boy now?¡±


    He gave a grin that looked nearly as threatening as a snarl. ¡°Depravity is done playing games. We settle this Saturday. All of you, against all of us. One battle to finish this.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like war¡­ but that doesn¡¯t sound like depravity.¡±


    ¡°Depravity doesn¡¯t care about the game, he never did.¡± Derek snorted. ¡°And now that NTR and Mary are on his ass, he¡¯s starting to sweat.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you his ally? Why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°Allies? Hmph¡­ the enemy of my enemy, that is all. He¡¯s made an offer. Both of us have an offer. I suggest you take it.¡± With those words, he thrust a letter in my hands.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Ask your goddess whores. They¡¯ll know what that document is.¡±


    He didn¡¯t give me time to ask anymore. He didn¡¯t even give Akiko a look as he spun around and got into his car. The pair of us made our way home immediately after. Rather, we met at my house. I called everyone over to hold an official meeting, but before I did, I entered my room. Mary and NTR did not interact with mortals. I was a champion, so I was an exception. One might even claim I had achieved the level of a demigod, although I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d live longer than a normal human.


    I had left the letter in my pocket, but I wanted to know the contents before I spoke to the girls. I was worried it was a trap, so I handed it to NTR directly instead. She seemed surprised, but when she opened up the letter, her mouth opened slightly.


    ¡°What does it say?¡± Mary demanded, looking slightly annoyed I had given it to NTR.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ surrendering.¡± She said, sounding like she didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± She ripped the letter from NTR¡¯s hands and started reading. ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Surrendering?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not exactly. He¡¯s proposing a resolution to the game. He realizes it¡¯s only a manner of time before we win, and since he was never here to fight us in the first place, he¡¯s offering an alternative.¡± NTR explained.


    Mary finished the small note and shook her head. ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s written on a heavenly ledger, and inked with a holy script. This is the same thing as making a vow. He cannot break his word, and if he did, the heaven¡¯s would punish him.¡±


    ¡°What are the conditions?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°This Saturday, we meet at the school auditorium for a showdown. It would be you against Derek. To the winner go the spoils.¡± Mary explained.


    ¡°What are the spoils?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡­¡± NTR sighed.


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    ¡°Here, just read¡­ don¡¯t worry, it is safe.¡± Mary handed me the letter, and I quickly read through it.


    Dear Hakaru and You Goddesses,


    I have never had a desire to defeat or destroy you. Perhaps, I had a passing interest in possessing the NTR sisters, but now that you are undivided, I can only see you as my equal. I made a vow to give War a chance to win the game, but I do not wish to threaten my position or my future any longer. It is¡­ unbecoming of us gods to squabble in such a childish manner among the mortals.


    Therefore, I have come to my proposal. You and War finish your battle. You will each have a chance to defeat the other, and I will hold back my time and power. If Derek wins, then he gets what he wants. Hakaru loses all power, all of his women and NTR follows the council and marries him. If Hakaru wins, then War will leave. As for me, I will pay the price to have you become a god.


    I have nearly fifty women currently in relationships willing to do whatever I say. I will give them to you. You will be able to jump to the next level and be able to ascend to godhood. Everyone gets what they want. I will be allowed to return to my tasks on Earth. I even promise I won¡¯t touch the mortals you indicate. I hope there are no hard feelings. You are the future Harem God, after all, and I look forward to a future of cooperation.


    I promise with all of my power as a god that I will abide by the words written by me above.


    Sincerely,


    Depravity


    ¡°Seriously,¡± I said when I finished. ¡°Just like that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t get something out of it. He hopes to become closer to us. He wants you to accept more depravity into harems, marriage, and NTR. He realizes we¡¯re too strong to defeat, so now he wants to help you so that in the future, we owe him.¡± Mary responded bitterly.


    ¡°Can this be trusted?¡± I asked.


    NTR thought for a moment and then nodded. ¡°I believe we can. This letter is a promise. If you come on Saturday, if you defeat Derek, then we win. NTR Crush will come to a close.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 26

    The rest of the week passed by both too quickly and too slowly. I agreed to Depravity¡¯s demands. Now, all I had to do was wait and prepare. With Mary and NTR as guides, we hacked out various plans for any eventuality. That was easier said than done. After all, the two women still fought on just about every point. When I tried to get between their points, I truly came to know what it felt like to have the pressure of an angry god turned on you. Most of the time, it ended with me getting the wrath of both women.


    Other than planning out how I was going to defeat War, the rest of my time was spent with my women. Akiko, Kira, Sasori, Maria, and Mother were all there. Despite preparing my final strike, it ended up being a rather peaceful time in many ways. The girls started getting along and every day after school, everyone would end up finding their way to our house. Getting Mother to accept Sasori was easier than I expected. Mother hugged Sasori the second she walked into the home. I did tell her that father had an affair with Sasori for a while.


    ¡°Then, the pair of us have shared two men, yes?¡±


    ¡°R-right.¡±


    ¡°But never a third!¡± She shot Sasori a stern look.


    ¡°N-never!¡± Sasori nearly squeaked.


    It looked like my mother¡¯s ability to intimidate also affected my teacher as well. However, they were two women of roughly the same age, and so they started to get along and even got on friendly terms. Of course, when they started talking about sex, they often used me in their descriptions, and it became extremely embarrassing. At those times, I fled the room.


    The worst of these events involved mom pulling out pictures of me as a baby. There was a surprisingly large amount of them that were naked! Perhaps, Mother had always been a closet son-con and I had just never realized it until now. Kira, Akiko, and Sasori went over them meticulously, and I spent that entire evening in my room mortified. Thankfully, Maria joined me, as many of those images included her as well, and we spent that night comforting each other intimately.


    During that week, Sasori was able to get a new job. I didn¡¯t know if it was just luck, or something Depravity did as a show of good faith. Sasori wasn¡¯t allowed to return to her old job, but she got a job at a private high school. There were fewer students and they were mostly rich kids. The pay was better and the job was easier, so in just about every way it was a better job. We celebrated with her by going out to dinner. It didn¡¯t end in an orgy or something, everything in my life didn¡¯t have to be sex.


    After two months of living like a normal kid again, I had managed to get my hormones in control again. I wasn¡¯t going to go on a seducing rampage again as I did with Kira at the Riphorn All-girls school. That wasn¡¯t saying I wouldn¡¯t play with a new girl if the occasion called for it, but I was generally happy with my family, my girlfriend, my mistresses, and my goddesses. Well, Mary and I hadn¡¯t done anything physical, and neither had I done anything with NTR.


    Mary was saving herself for the process that would bring me to godhood. Even though I had never technically been with NTR because she had reassembled using me, even if I slept with her, it wouldn¡¯t do anything. Of course, Mary insisted that I not sleep with NTR until she¡¯s been with me first. I accepted this requirement since it seemed to be one of the few things both women could accept. That just left me my five mortal women to warm my bed.


    Finally, the last night arrived. It was a Friday night, and tomorrow, while school was closed, we¡¯d be meeting once again at the auditorium to face whatever War brought. Depravity had announced that day that it was the last day he¡¯d be teaching that class. He told them he had found a proper replacement to take over from then on. All of the girls and some of the guys were quite upset. For me, it only added to that feeling of finality.


    That night, Mother cooked me my favorite meal. Sasori and Kira decided to stay at their house that night, so it was just Mother, Akiko, Maria, and me. After she finished serving the meal, instead of jumping right into dishes, mom sat down and pulled out some forms.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked as I ate strips of steak meat.


    ¡°These are divorce papers.¡± Mother explained while still looking through them. ¡°Your father will be coming home tomorrow night, so I figured it¡¯s best to get this out of the way.¡±


    ¡°Mother is finally going to do it?¡± Maria asked with interest, not sounding even remotely upset that her mother will be leaving her father.


    Of course, she felt the same way as me. Dad had always been a cold and distant man. Other than for when our minds were altered, Dad had never cared much about us. I had always wondered why he stuck around, but it was likely because of Grandfather, who had run the shrine that mom had been a shrine maiden at. He had died before I was born, but he probably made dad promise to not leave mom and to take care of us children. Even though he had provided money, that was about his only involvement in raising either of us. If he disappeared and never returned, neither of us would feel moved.


    ¡°Yes, I got some advice from Sasori. The judge just approved her divorce officially today. It only took her two months because of her husband being in jail. This also ended the investigation on Sasori. Her daughter and she are taking some private time today to celebrate that. They invited us, but considering tomorrow, I thought it best if you focused on your stuff.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s true¡­¡± I accepted mom¡¯s reasoning. ¡°So, divorcing dad will take about two months?¡±


    ¡°Regrettably, my divorce isn¡¯t so simple. Since there is no clear reason to end things with my husband, it makes things difficult. By law, we must attempt remediation. It might take another year before I¡¯m able to leave him. At the least, I can expel him from the household tomorrow. Still, if this had been before the Westernization, I don¡¯t think I would have been able to leave him at all.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Is that a compliment about Westerners?¡±


    She shot me a look. ¡°I¡¯m not saying I accept all westerners, but there are a few things they¡¯ve done that are advantageous.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°I see¡­ then, I¡¯ll remember that when I bring my American girlfriend¡¯s home.¡±


    ¡°An American!¡± She shot up, her brow furrowing. ¡°Who is she? What woman? She better not be a slut!¡±


    Not be a slut? That¡¯s rich coming from my mother! I didn¡¯t say that though. I denied anything, even after she pressed me, and once I finished my meal, I retreated to my bedroom without confirming or denying the presence of a western girl in my life. Of course, I had tasted a few Western girls at the All girl¡¯s academy, but I decided not to mention that. It¡¯d only give mom stress.


    That night, I slept in my bed alone. I supposed you can say it was something like storing up my yang. I wanted to make sure I was full of virality. The thing was, I didn¡¯t know how this war was going to go. Was he going to try to seduce my women while I seduced his? Was it a literal fight to the death? I didn¡¯t have the answer.


    I hadn¡¯t even closed my eyes for a few moments before I opened an eye. ¡°I can¡¯t see you, but I know you¡¯re there.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ so you can detect when a goddess is in your room.¡± NTR appeared like she always did.


    She had similarities to Netori, but she had just as many differences. She floated like Netori, but she had a much stiffer approach, always moving around vertically. Netori liked to move around like a stretching cat, lazing through the air with a feeling of ease. Overall, NTR just seemed like a more serious person. She was a higher-level god, so I guess it made sense that she was on a different level emotionally too. At least, she had a complete body and mind, as opposed to the shattered sisters.


    ¡°So, what is it that you want? Do you want to go through the points one more time?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I just¡­ felt like talking.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Hakaru! We haven¡¯t talked all too much since this all started! Since you¡¯re to be my husband and lover in the future, I feel like we should know each other better.¡±


    ¡°What about Mary?¡¯


    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m glad if I piss off that wench! If we didn¡¯t need her to help you reach godhood, I wouldn¡¯t even be in the same realm as her! Rather, I want to know more about you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have all the memories of the three sisters.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ even if you say that¡­ you didn¡¯t always treat all three sisters the same, and you changed as well! You¡¯ve come a long way from that boy who tried to kill himself!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ I¡¯ve become a much better lover!¡± I laughed, reaching out to grab her.


    She moved in a fashion similar to Netori, skillfully slipping out of my grasp. ¡°Naughty Hakaru, can¡¯t you wait?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re happy to piss Mary off?¡¯


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about Mary!¡± She blushed. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯ll be my first time since regaining my full form. It¡¯s¡­ like my virginity.¡±


    I laughed. ¡°Hasn¡¯t that vessel of yours had sex with me countless times?¡±


    Although it was with her spiritual body or conjured illusions, she always framed it off this body, so I was beyond familiar with it.


    ¡°So, you recognize this body, even though I changed the appearance so¡­¡±


    ¡°It was always clear to me you were using Netori¡¯s vessel,¡± I said. ¡°I recognize the smell.¡±


    All goddesses needed a vessel to appear to mortals. However, they didn¡¯t need to appear as their vessel. Netori had picked a vessel that had similarities with her real appearance. Netorare had taken a different body, Tiana¡¯s body, but then made it look like Netori, which might have had something to do with her inferiority complex. Then there was Netorase, who used Kira as her vessel and shared her consciously rather than possessed.


    The goddess needed a mortal body to remain in this world, and her sister Netorase had been prone to using illusions to manipulate her appearance. NTR had first come to me in Netori¡¯s body, so it stood to reason that she was still in that body, even though her appearance had changed.


    I still didn¡¯t know who she was. I had looked her up, but Netori had already once explained that while being used as a vessel, she was wiped from existence. No one missed her and it was as if she didn¡¯t exist. Only once a god relinquished their body, which was the equivalent of abandoning the mortal realm and going to heaven permanently, would their bodies return to them.


    Sometimes, this only took a few days, other times it took decades. When the person was returned, they didn¡¯t age a day and gained many benefits from the god or goddess. They also changed reality around them, so even if they lost a decade of their lives, they¡¯d still end up fine. They wouldn¡¯t find themselves without parents or in a world they didn¡¯t recognize. All of this was resolved, even if birth certificates and entire family histories had to be rewritten to accommodate.


    ¡°Even though this body has had sex, and even though NTR and all three of the parts had sex, I¡¯ve been remade, understand? So, the current me could be considered a virgin!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Okay! I get it.¡± I laughed as she cutely tried to stress the importance of our first time.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ good luck tomorrow.¡± She reached out and gently touched my cheek.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that like you won¡¯t be there?¡±


    ¡°Mary and I flipped a coin on who was going to tell you this. That slut has all the luck.¡± NTR pursed her lips.


    ¡°So, you both won¡¯t be there?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be watching, and making sure the game is played fair, but we can¡¯t interfere. That was the unspoken part of our agreement with Depravity. It¡¯s a competition between you and War.¡±


    ¡°But It¡¯s War and Derek! I¡¯m Hakaru and Netori! If I don¡¯t have my goddess¡­¡±


    She smiled sadly. ¡°She¡¯s gone, and if I helped, it wouldn¡¯t be fair. This is why they were willing to agree to these terms. War thinks he has the upper hand, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be betting everything on this. We believe in you, Hakaru. We all do.¡±


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Win, Hakaru¡­ win, and claim your prize.¡±


    ¡°My prize?¡±


    Her sad smile turned shy. ¡°Me.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 27

    ¡°What if he has a hostage?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Everyone of importance is with you,¡± Mary assured me.


    ¡°What about my father?¡±


    ¡°We delayed his flight. He won¡¯t be home until late tonight. Besides, you¡¯ve already changed the locks and left a note for him. A lawyer is going to serve him with divorce papers as soon as he gets off the plane. Hakaru, we¡¯ve prepared every eventuality.¡± NTR sighed.


    ¡°I know¡­ I know¡­¡± I said, half to myself, as I paced back and forth. ¡°It¡¯s just, what if something goes wrong?¡±


    ¡°Then, you will take care of it.¡± Mary smiled. ¡°You always do.¡±


    ¡°Hakaru, we¡¯ve made these plans all week. We¡¯ve checked and rechecked. The only thing for you now is to be bold and take the final step. Take care of Derek, and become the god that we know you deserve to be.¡± NTR nodded.


    Just as she said that an alarm buzzed on my phone. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Remember, we¡¯ll be waiting here for you.¡± Mary said blushing, ¡° I mean when you get back, you can have¡­ that¡­¡±


    ¡°First, you must take Depravity¡¯s offer. He¡¯s got a harem of depraved women he has prepared as the award for ending this conflict. He cannot go back on it. We¡¯ve even discussed this in person with him to make sure he sticks to the deal. We¡¯ve left no room for error.¡± NTR continued.


    ¡°You want me¡­ with¡­ all of the women? And then come home and satisfy Mary too?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll give you a break first!¡± Mary cried, and then blushed even more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, NTR Crush points work with multipliers and groups. You¡¯re going to enjoy an orgy with all those women at once. So many first times, cheaters, and other multipliers, you may achieve godhood without the need for Mary at all!¡± NTR sounded very happy when she said that, which caused the blush on Mary¡¯s cheeks to diminish as she shot the other woman a glare.


    ¡°Trying to box me out again! Hmph! Don¡¯t think you can just throw me away. My heart is Hakaru¡¯s and Hakaru¡¯s alone.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­ I¡¯m very fond of Hakaru as well.¡± NTR responded flippantly. ¡°I merely mean that if he¡¯s able to achieve godhood without you, then your essence might help boost him even farther so he¡¯s not so vulnerable.¡±


    ¡°Ah! That might be best. In that case, Hakaru, please earn as many points with those women as possible, even if it means doing degrading or disgusting acts you wouldn¡¯t normally do!¡±


    ¡°You guys¡­¡± I shook my head and took another breath. ¡°Then, I¡¯m off.¡±


    Mary and NTR looked at each other challengingly for a moment, but it was Mary who took a step back and gestured. NTR stepped forward and put a hand gently on my shoulder.


    ¡°We believe in you, Hakaru. If we didn¡¯t think you were ready to face down War, then we definitely wouldn¡¯t send you there on your own.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I smiled and touched her hand gently. ¡°Plus, I¡¯m not alone. I have my army.¡±


    Since I might not have had the strength to leave that room on my own, and had already been dragging myself to that point, the two women in front of me faded away, leaving me alone in the room. I looked around one last time and then left.


    ¡°Brother! We¡¯re going to be late!¡±


    ¡°I thought Master had given up.¡±


    ¡°Akiko, Hakaru would never give in.¡±


    ¡°Hakaru, are you sure you¡¯re up to this?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my son, of course, he can handle it!¡±


    I was immediately met with the concerns of four beautiful women. They had dressed for war, which was to say they had worn their best, dressing up like they were going to the prom. They all wore dresses, had applied their best makeup, and even did their hair. It was like an event.


    For all we knew, the form of the challenge would be something like a beauty pageant. That was what the girls predicted it might be. Each woman from both of our harems would be compared and given a score, and whoever collectively had the largest score would be the winner. That was only one of the possibilities we had considered though. War truly did have the upper hand in this respect. It was the only reason he had agreed to such a definitive battle. If he hadn¡¯t been confident in his success, then he definitely wouldn¡¯t have done it.


    I looked over the beautiful women waiting on me with expressions of concern and worry. I did my best to give them a confident smile.


    ¡°We got this.¡±


    Whether they believed me or not, they all relaxed. At this point, they all knew what was at stake. The realm of gods and goddesses might be impossible for them to truly wrap their heads around, but they trusted me and the things I said. In the end, they took this war as seriously as I did, and they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to give it their all to help me win.


    With my words, we headed out into Sasori¡¯s van. When I closed the door to my house, I had an odd feeling like nothing would ever be the same again after this. When I returned, I¡¯d be on a one-way track to godhood. Even I didn¡¯t truly understand what that meant, but I understood the gravity of the situation.


    The drive to the school was lively. I sat back and watched with a small smile on my face as the girls chatted about this or that. The subject they were discussing was cooking techniques. Maria, who had no cooking skill at all, and had always allowed mother or me to take over the cooking in her place, wore an expression of determination as if she wouldn¡¯t lose out to the other women. Perhaps, she¡¯d start taking classes after this. I wasn¡¯t against a competitive spirit in my women.


    Just as they finished discussing how to get the meat just perfectly juicy on the inside and crispy on the outside while frying a panko katsu, we pulled up in front of the high school. There was a large crowd of women there that instantly caught all of the girl¡¯s interests. This was a part I hadn¡¯t told them about yet.


    As soon as the van parked, I got out and threw open my arms. The grouping of women all let out cries of excitement, running over to us. Every single girl was in high school, and they were all beauties in their own right.


    ¡°Hakaru! I¡¯ve missed you; it¡¯s been years!¡± Tiana cried out.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been months¡­¡± Another girl laughed.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ in normal years.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°In sex years, months are like years!¡¯


    ¡°What does that even mean?¡±


    I ended up giving the girls a big group hug as they chatted excitedly. Most of them were trying to understand the concept of Tiana¡¯s sex years, but few seemed to reach a mutual consensus. Kira, who was familiar with the group of women left from Riphorn¡¯s All Girls academy approached with a gentle smile on her face. She wasn¡¯t as familiar with these women as I was, but they were all very familiar with her. After all, as Netorase, she had personally seduced a good chunk of them, and they had become quite familiar with each other. That was a part of Netorase that Kira hadn¡¯t inherited, but she did her best to remain accommodating and not show her unease.


    The rest of the girls didn¡¯t know about this group and approached with questioning looks or wry smiles. When I was done hugging the new group, I turned to my women.


    ¡°These are all close friends of mine,¡± I said. ¡°I met them during my time at Riphorn.¡±


    I kept it extremely simple, so as to not confuse anyone. However, the girls all had looks like they had jumped to the true nature of our relationships without me saying another word.


    ¡°More competition,¡± Maria said sourly.


    ¡°Ah¡­ even more girls¡­ Master truly is a demon.¡± Akiko added.


    ¡°All so young¡­¡± Sasori sighed.


    ¡°As expected of my son.¡± Mother said in a pleased voice, but it turned slightly sour. ¡°It¡¯d be nice if there weren¡¯t so many foreigners in the batch.¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ mom¡­¡± I had expected such a comment, but I didn¡¯t want anyone getting offended.


    As I went to diffuse the situation, Tiana approached mom first. She was once a regular Japanese girl, but I had gotten a little heavy-handed with her. She had tanned skin, blonde-dyed hair, piercings, a slutty miniskirt, and blouse, and she even had a tattoo on her back. In short, she was the kind of woman my mother detested the most.


    ¡°You¡¯re Hakaru¡¯s Mother?¡± She asked.


    I could already see the expression on my mother¡¯s face souring. In a moment, the entire mood would be destroyed. Mother gave the slightest nod, but once again, before I could cut in, Tiana suddenly brought out an item from behind her. She did a perfect bow while holding out the item. It was a box that contained a Japanese Tea Ceremony kit.


    ¡°Wh-what is this?¡± Mom let out, caught off guard.


    ¡°Your son is very important to me. As his mother, I can only properly honor you! I was hoping that when all of this was done, I could perform a proper Japanese Tea Ceremony for you.¡±


    ¡°Y-you know how to do a Tea Ceremony?¡± Mother asked in surprise.


    ¡°I do! My mother has had me pouring since I was three! I even won a regional competition! The judges said that my tea is the most delicious they¡¯ve experienced.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ hoh¡­¡± I had never heard mom make such a pleased sound as she covered her mouth. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to inconvenience you when the time comes.¡±


    With Mother accepting the new group, the tension melted away. The new girls chatted with the old, and we headed into the High School, entering toward the outer auditorium doors. No one would think that we were heading toward some battle that would decide the fates of the gods. Even I felt a bit lighter, that was until I entered the auditorium and found Derek standing there. Behind him was Mr. Smith, Depravity, and there were also groups of people in the stands, much like before.


    They had their army, and I had my own. I hadn¡¯t invited these girls so much to fight but to bear witness to what happened. They bulked up our number and would act as cheerleaders. If the results of this depended on something like how loud an audience could cheer, my girls would scream their heads off. At the very least, their presence eased my mind. The rest of my body couldn¡¯t help but grow stressed and sweaty as I looked at the enemy and recalled why I was there.


    I walked up with my five girls behind me like an honor guard. When we got within speaking range with Derek, I stopped and stood up straight.


    ¡°Where is War?¡± I asked.


    ¡°War is around,¡± Derek responded with a hateful glare that shot over me and my girls. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. He trusts in me to win in his name.¡±


    ¡°Depravity?¡± I looked at him, barely even acknowledging Derek¡¯s answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m a god of my word.¡± Depravity shrugged. ¡°The games you and I have shared were fun, but I¡¯m not purely a masochist. I won¡¯t see everything I built go up in smoke trying to fight NTR and Mary. My involvement in this is impartial. Whoever wins, I will grant the rewards and step back. I¡¯m giving much in the name of ending this battle that started on my doorstep. If it¡¯s any consolation, I never had a desire to make an enemy out of you. Kira¡­¡±


    Kira slinked back, and I reached out and squeezed her hand reassuringly.


    ¡°She was so close to reaching true depravity. It was a shame you managed to save her soul. She would have been a splendid work. However, I have others, and I will have more in the future.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ what about your promises?¡±


    He sighed, giving a wave. There was a side stage where speakers could stand, and the drawn curtain around the stage opened up. This revealed a group of fifty school girls. They all had strange expressions on their faces. They looked euphoric like they were under some kind of wonderful drug. They lazed around the stage, looking only half there. With another wave, the curtains closed.


    ¡°All fifty women have been corrupted by depravity. They all have boyfriends but are here of their own volition. I promised them a man who would help them achieve a true sexual high, and they are eagerly awaiting that promise. The winner can take them however he wants.


    Fifty¡­ I started to realize just how far I had to go. He casually could hand me fifty women. Gathering the twenty-some I had taken calling every girl. Had I tried to fight Depravity on an equal stage, I was beginning to realize there was no way I even had a chance to win. He was light years ahead of me, and his depraved women were more plentiful than I had ever imagined.


    ¡°Enough delay¡­¡± Derek declared. ¡°It¡¯s time to begin.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 28

    ¡°Very well¡­¡± Depravity broke in. ¡°In the name of fairness, the nature of your battle, and the ultimate fate of this battle between love and war will be decided by me. The battle is rather simple. You will each present a woman you have seduced. You must give the woman who loves you the most unconditionally and completely.


    ¡°That woman will be placed in a room that is pumped full of aphrodisiac. The other party will enter and have one hour to break her. We will all get to watch their best efforts. I expect it to be very entertaining.¡± A few people in the crowds chuckled as he gave a pause. ¡°When they¡¯re done, the woman must choose between their new lover or their old love. Whoever their heart chooses will win. If both sides break, or both sides remain loyal, then you will each pick another girl, and we will repeat the process.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± I snarled.


    ¡°You think I¡¯d let him touch my women!¡± Derek snapped at the same time.


    Depravity let out an unaffected laugh. ¡°You two¡­ you worry too much. There are two other caveats. First off, your woman will be put to sleep, and it will be a proxy in the room. You¡¯ve likely seen them before, they are illusions the gods and goddesses create to make people think they are real. It will be¡­ a copy¡­ of your woman¡¯s mind, and it will only appear as your woman¡¯s body. Although, watching your woman be seduced and raped by a man, even though it¡¯s only an illusion, may be too much for you, but if that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re welcome to walk away, and accept your loss!¡±


    ¡°Loss!¡± I took a step forward.


    ¡°You bastard! You told me this competition would favor me!¡± Derek added, just as angry.


    ¡°Does it not? Aren¡¯t you the one who held an affair behind Hakaru¡¯s back for all of those years? Aren¡¯t you a man that prefers to attack head-on? Do you think yourself too weak to seduce a woman at your mercy?¡±


    ¡°Even if you say that his women have all been brainwashed by him. How could I break a woman who is already broken?¡±


    Depravity nodded thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided on a second condition. The woman will have her mind altered. She will lose all inhibition, and will not see herself being in a relationship with anyone. Her choices will ring to her true desires, and not be influenced by expectations, status, or principles.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to alter their minds, how do I know you¡¯re not going to truly put things in his favor?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Your goddesses have already made me make a pact with them.¡± Depravity sighed. ¡°You may see us as enemies, but the truth is, I admire you a bit. I am Depravity, the god of perversion. You are a man who raped your sister, lusted after your mother, broke the vessel of your former goddess, sexually tortured your former girlfriend, and seduced countless women to love you when you had no plans to love them back. You are a model of Depravity!


    ¡°My biggest regret is not drawing you to me. I would have made you my champion if Netori hadn¡¯t done it first. I only tried to bully you because I was afraid that you would cause me troubles. Imagine, a mortal like you causing a god like me to worry. Hmph!¡± He crossed his arms. ¡°My point being, I have no animosity toward you. I actually might have even liked you if situations were different. However, even if I did have nefarious intentions, your goddesses have made me swear, and my vows are unbreakable. That means that I will carry through with every promise, and I will only be fair to you. On my oath as a god, I swear it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond. I had never really seen things this way. He never came to the mortal world intending to be my enemy anyway. He had just been here already and got caught up in their stuff. Even Mary and NTR had mentioned that there was room for Depravity in their lives. I had just built him up so much as an enemy that I was never able to see him any other way. I still hated him, if for no other reason, then for what he did to Kira. Even then, he had done that stuff before I even knew of his existence and he even knew my name.


    ¡°Fine, I agree to the terms!¡± Derek said first, shooting me a defiant glare.


    Even if I wanted to back out, it was too late now. The conditions were out, and if I walked away, it¡¯d be the same as admitting defeat. I would lose NTR Crush, and possibly even more. I nodded in confirmation, preparing myself for what came next.


    ¡°Very well then, who will seduce first? Hakaru! Call it! Blow Jobs or Anal?¡±


    He flipped a coin in the air before I had more than a second to think about what he said.


    ¡°Ah! Anal!¡± I answered instinctively.


    The coin landed on the ground, but even bouncing, it seemed to stay in one spot and not roll or bounce away, as if Depravity had complete control of its trajectory. The coin bounced two more times up and down before finally landing. It was tails, or as he put it, anal.


    ¡°Hakaru wins the right to go first.¡± Depravity spoke in a low voice. ¡°Derek! Choose a woman you have seduced, the one you think will choose you no matter what!¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡± Derek made an irritated noise.


    He gestured, and a group of eight women made a circle around him. They were all in robes, and they had their hoods up, hiding anything about them. Comparatively, I had not attempted to hide the identity of my women. Maybe that was a mistake I had been making from the beginning. I had no clue who Derek had seduced and who he was playing with. It was clear who all of my women were, which also made them extremely vulnerable.


    I watched as he spoke to the eight women. He eventually pointed to one woman. She seemed to argue with him for a bit, but he waved it off. Then, he pulled her aside and whispered some words in her ear. She slowly started to nod, and then, with a small smile forming on his lips, he pulled her to the front.


    ¡°This will be the one!¡± He declared confidently, pulling back her hood.


    The girl he revealed wasn¡¯t someone that I knew at all, but Kira gasped and then grabbed my arm, whispering quickly in my ear.


    ¡°Her name is Michelle. She¡¯s gotten in a lot of trouble at school. She likes to use guys, and will sometimes date several at a time. She¡¯s a manipulator, and trickster. She has a shallow personality and I don¡¯t think she loves anything. It will be very difficult to seduce her. She¡¯s a woman who can have sex casually without any emotional investment!¡±


    ¡°Kira¡­¡± I put a hand on hers, softening her grip. ¡°It¡¯ll be okay. I¡¯m a manipulator too, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Hakaru¡­¡± She still looked worried.


    It wasn¡¯t that I was confident. Rather, it was that I had nothing else I could do. These were the conditions that were laid out. He said it himself. If I walked away, I was admitting defeat. I had no choice but to push forward and win this thing. I had two goddesses who had the confidence that I could win. I had to trust myself and my instincts.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Michelle crossed her arms, ¡°You don¡¯t look like anything impressive. I¡¯ll definitely pick my precious Derek!¡±


    ¡°Well, you won¡¯t remember your relationship with Derek so much.¡± Depravity shrugged, snapping his finger.


    There was a flash of light, and suddenly she was lying on the ground to the side. Furthermore, there was a room sitting in the middle of the auditorium. There was a bed, some dressers, and even a lamp. Sitting on that bed was Michelle. She didn¡¯t meet anyone¡¯s eyes, and it seemed like she had no awareness that she was being looked at by crowds of people. She hummed patiently while her feet hung from the end of the bed.


    ¡°When you are ready, Hakaru, you can approach her. Once you enter the illusion, it will appear like a normal bedroom. Michelle is waiting for someone, but she doesn¡¯t remember who. As for what happens after that, this is up to you.¡±


    Sasori raised her hand, and when he glanced at her she blushed. ¡°Can we discuss his strategy before he enters?¡±


    ¡°You have one hour. The time has already started. You can use it however you want.¡± Depravity waved his hand dismissively.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Hakaru¡­ you need to approach her with a strong hand. Turn her into your little slut!¡± Akiko said.


    ¡°You should rape her!¡± Maria nodded. ¡°Just push her down and imprint yourself on her heart.¡±


    ¡°You should woo her. Appeal to her emotional side. Make her feel safe and protected in your arms.¡± Kira declared.


    ¡°Make her feel wanted. Apply to her need and lust. That¡¯s the best way to seduce her!¡± Sasori added.


    The girls were all nearly speaking on top of each other. They didn¡¯t seem to notice that a lot of the things that they were saying came almost at conflict with each other. As they spoke, I began to realize that I had seduced each woman differently. It caused me to realize that every girl was different, and there was no specific way to seduce them. I had to find a way to reach Michelle¡¯s heart, and I only had an hour!


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± Mom spoke last, and all of the other women quieted as she stepped forward. ¡°You are my son. Just be yourself, and she will decide whether the man you are is the man she wants.¡±


    A loud snort filled the room, and the group turned to look at Derek, who was standing there with an unhappy expression on his face, and his arms crossed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a chance. You don¡¯t understand the kind of woman she is. Deep? Emotional? Hmph¡­ not every woman is like that. Most women are shallow and weak. You show them your big cock and they quiver and lose their shit. That¡¯s the true path to having women. They need a strong hand. My women know I¡¯m the boss, and they won¡¯t hesitate to do anything for me. If you¡¯re going to try to win my women with your weak-ass shit, well, be my guest. I¡¯ll look forward to taking your women from you!¡±


    His words received ugly looks not just from my five women, but the additional ones sitting in the stands. He ignored the icy looks. His women were looking at him too, but their hoods were still up, and it was anyone¡¯s guess what was running through their minds. There was no way they could be satisfied with a man like him. That¡¯s what I thought, but they were following him for one reason or another.


    ¡°The time is ticking¡­¡± Depravity muttered.


    I snapped out of my thoughts. I had already wasted a few minutes. My prey was in there waiting for me. Taking a breath, I looked at all my women one last time, and then I stepped forward. I walked for a few steps. It wasn¡¯t until I was only a meter away from the bed that the room suddenly changed. The sound of the auditorium fans disappeared, and even the air felt like it changed. I had to remind myself that this was all an illusion. Even the girl sitting on the bed was technically just a puppet made by a god.


    The walls closed us in on all four sides, and I was standing right where a door should have been. It looked like a typical hotel room, maybe a bit cozier than a hotel. Curiously, I reached out again, and my hand hit a solid wall. I couldn¡¯t walk back out. I was all in now.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Michelle noticed I was standing in the room.


    I turned back to her and smiled. ¡°Hakaru. The name is Hakaru.¡±


    It was time to give it my all.

 Book 5: Chapter 29

    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± Michelle frowned thoughtfully. ¡°I don¡¯t know you!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± I smiled wryly. ¡°Aren¡¯t I the guy you¡¯re waiting on? Hakaru.¡±


    ¡°You are? Hakaru? Ah¡­. Um¡­ yeah¡­I think¡­¡± her face scrunched up cutely. ¡°You must be!¡±


    I smiled and took a step forward. She reeled back.


    ¡°Wh-what are you doing?¡± She cried out.


    I cocked my head, frowning slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in a bedroom!¡±


    I looked around and raised an eyebrow. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°The only reason we¡¯d be in a bedroom together¡­ i-is to do that!¡±


    ¡°You mean sex?¡±


    ¡°Ah! D-don¡¯t say it!¡±


    I furrowed my brow as I tried to get a grasp of the situation. Her mind had been altered. Supposedly, this was an uninhibited version of her. It felt like the exact opposite. However, Kira had also said that she was a manipulator. That meant that her current behavior was all an act. There was supposedly aphrodisiac in the room too, which meant that she was slowly growing more and more sexually excited. I supposed that was to make sure the deal was sealed within an hour.


    Derek¡¯s words rang out in my head. I didn¡¯t think he was being a trickster when he shouted. He wasn¡¯t that smart to be so clever and try to deceive me. War picked him exactly because he was such a straightforward competitor. So, when he said you needed to attack her with a heavy hand, it¡¯s probably exactly what he did. She was a manipulator, but he tore through her manipulations and did whatever he wanted to her. In the end, he had conquered her heart.


    What did that say about her? She was someone who desired an alpha? No¡­ but breaking apart her manipulations, he showed her that he had control. With that, he was able to do what he wanted with her. However, that was a girl who was inhibited. Perhaps, deep down, she had felt she needed that control. Or maybe, I was just thinking bullshit.


    If I tried to win her in the same way that Derek did, I would fail. I¡¯d be competing with him over who was more alpha, or who was more dominant. He already had time to ingrain his dominance into her heart. Even if she doesn¡¯t see herself as dating him, she¡¯d still pick the more dominant man. That meant I needed to appeal to a side of her that Derek never did. I needed to give her something that Derek couldn¡¯t, something that made her feel fulfilled in a way that he didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t need to be his direct competition, but his antithesis.


    As I sat there staring at her, she cocked her head at me, clearly wondering what I was thinking about. She started to grow a bit shy and even blushed slightly. I finally made my decision, breaking my eye contact with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to have sex with you,¡± I responded.


    ¡°You¡¯re not? Ah¡­ I mean, like that was even an option! Ah¡­ wh-what are you doing?¡± She let out a cry as I sat, I began to unbuckle my pants.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking off my clothing,¡± I responded.


    ¡°Why- why are you doing that?¡±


    ¡°Hah? To masturbate?¡± I yanked my pants down, causing her to look away.


    ¡°Y-you¡­ here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my hotel room?¡± I ripped off my shirt and tossed it aside.


    ¡°Ah¡­ it is? Wait¡­ even so! I¡¯m still here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, you can leave. You¡¯re not needed.¡± I flopped on the bed next to her, causing her to leap out of it, spinning and staring at me helplessly.


    ¡°N-not needed¡­ I mean¡­ I don¡¯t want to leave?¡±


    ¡°You want to watch? It¡¯s not like I mind if a pervert watches.¡±


    ¡°P-p-pervert?¡± her eyes turned as wide as teacups.


    ¡°Ah, let¡¯s go!¡± I started to play with it as it started to get larger.


    ¡°Even if¡­ you can¡¯t¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Despite the fact her head was turned away, she kept glancing back at it over and over again. Each time she looked at it, it was bigger and harder. Her eyes lingered on it more and more, as she became entranced with what I was doing in front of her.


    I didn¡¯t hold back either. I used my hand and started to pump my cock hard. It had been some time since I masturbated, but it wasn¡¯t like it was something you¡¯d forget how to do. I knew that this was being done in full view of my girls, Derek, and innumerable others. I wasn¡¯t an exhibitionist, this was super embarrassing.


    As the lewd grunts and noises I made filled the room, Michelle no longer made a show of looking away. Now, she was staring at it with great excitement. She licked her lips, her legs rubbing together as she fought her growing arousal. Of course, now that she was looking at my penis, she¡¯d think all of that arousal was purely from watching me masturbate. Maybe some of it was, but most of it was thanks to the aphrodisiac. Had it just come naturally, she would have just felt like a slut who gave in to temptation. Now, that temptation had a name, Hakaru.


    Ten minutes passed by, and I was beginning to think I really would blow my load. I felt relieved when she leaned down on the bed next to me. I turned to her for the first time since I started.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get off on my own. Can you help me?¡±


    Her cheeks turned red and she looked away, puffing out her cheeks. ¡°Well¡­ I mean¡­ I guess it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    She reached out with one hand and grabbed the shaft. I immediately let out a noise, causing her to squeak and let go of it. Then, feeling embarrassed, she reached out and grabbed it with both hands. She began to enthusiastically jerk it up and down. Her hands were small, but they were warm and moved quickly. She seemed to have a bit of experience doing this, and it felt pretty satisfying. While she was doing it, she wore an extremely determined expression on her face.


    ¡°Perhaps, if you used your mouth?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ah¡­ o-okay!¡±


    With the skill of a pro, she began to suck my cock excitedly. Her head bobbed up and down rhythmically and she showed no signs of slowing down. I did feel like I was just about to lose it in her mouth.


    ¡°How about I try you!¡± I said to push back the inevitable.


    If I came at that moment, it¡¯d require at least a little bit of recovery time. This was time that I couldn¡¯t afford to lose. I had underestimated her skill, or perhaps the aphrodisiac was affecting me too and I hadn¡¯t noticed it.


    Either way, I grabbed her and flipped her over. She let out a noise of surprise as my cock left her mouth, and she was laid down on the bed on her back. She was a small, light girl, and it was very easy to do such a thing with her. In a swift motion, I pulled down and tossed aside her pants as well.


    ¡°Ah¡­ wh-what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Heh, aren¡¯t I just going to eat you up.¡± I kneeled and sucked on her inner thigh.


    The suddenness of my motions caused her back to buckle for a second as she let out a cry.


    ¡°D-down there? N-no¡­¡±


    I dived in instead, sucking her clit immediately. She let out a cry, pushing down on the bed with her feet and pushing up her hips, inadvertently shoving it in my face even more.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ stop¡­ if you do it like that, I¡¯ll go crazy.¡±


    ¡°Well, now that is something I¡¯m interested in seeing!¡± I chuckled, speeding up a bit.


    ¡°Ahn¡­ Ah¡­ it¡¯s sensitive. Hah¡­ hah¡­¡±


    ¡°You smell so naughty, you must really like this.¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t smell it.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm¡­¡± I moaned sucking on her pussy roughly as I rubbed my face in it and penetrated it with my tongue.


    ¡°Ahn! Ahh¡­ Ahhh!¡± She was already cumming, which excited me further and caused me to attack her again and again.


    When I needed a breath, I switched to my fingers and then returned. She came numerous times, and my face and hands were covered with her lust. Her eyes were filled with pure delight and she was panting in ecstasy.


    ¡°Please¡­ I need it, I need your dick!¡± She cried out, almost drooling.


    At this point, it wasn¡¯t the first time she had said that. I had been teasing her relentlessly for over a half-hour, building her up until she was at a point where she was truly ready to break. With that, I finally moved up and kissed her. Even though my mouth was covered in her naughty fluids, she kissed me roughly, her eyes filled with lust.


    ¡°Please, fuck me¡­¡± She whimpered.


    I pulled out my dick, pressing it against her wet womanhood. She was so wet that even the slightest pressure would have caused it to penetrate. I avoided applying that pressure.


    ¡°Beg¡­¡±


    ¡°I want it so bad. Please¡­ give it, give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Since you want it so much, I¡¯ll-¡°


    ¡°Times up!¡± The illusion disappeared and she disappeared like smoke under me.


    I fell an inch to the hard ground. It was my dick, posed to slam into a soft wet pussy, that took the brunt of the fall. I let out a groan, curling up for a bit. My girls all ran out to greet me. One of them tossed a blanket over me, although I had no clue where she had got it from. They helped me to my feet and walked me back to where we started. As I went, Derek pointed and laughed. Standing next to him was the girl, fully dressed, who was looking at me with an awkward smile.


    ¡°Ah man, this was hilarious. You took too long, you didn¡¯t even get it in her! That was the best!¡± he laughed.


    Many of the robed men in the bleachers, the so-called witnesses, were also laughing at the sight. I had an ugly expression on my face.


    ¡°This round is over. It is now time for Hakaru to choose his woman.¡± Depravity called out.


    ¡°Why even bother?¡¯ Derek asked. ¡°It¡¯s clear I won. Right babe?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes! I will stick with Derek!¡± She cried out, shooting me a defiant stare.


    The real Michelle was still asleep. This was technically the illusion that had been in the room with me. I felt my heart fall. I had been so determined to give her satisfaction; I had let time slip by. In the end, I hadn¡¯t left even a single print on this girl¡¯s heart.


    ¡°That decision will come after the both of you go.¡± Depravity snorted. ¡°Besides, you still need to go. If you do no better in swaying a woman to your side as Hakaru, then another round will begin. Either way, I¡¯ve found this all quite entertaining!¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ whatever, I¡¯ll break whatever girl you throw at me.¡± Derek responded confidently.


    I was depressed, but as I started to calm down and glanced at the women around me, I felt a pain in my heart. I had to let Derek fuck one of them? It might have been an approximation, but it felt real. Even if I won this round, we¡¯d just have to do it over again. I felt extremely disheartened. I wouldn¡¯t just have to watch one girl of mine, but possibly several? Who would want to play this cruel, depraved game?


    ¡°Hakaru, I¡¯ve already slept with Derek, so it won¡¯t be another notch on my belt,¡± Akiko explained. ¡°Plus, I¡¯ve already rejected him for you, so I¡¯m the best choice.¡±


    ¡°Except, you won¡¯t remember your relationship with Hakaru, and you won¡¯t be inhibited. You¡¯ve already slept with Derek before, so there is no telling how your feelings may fall.¡± Kira spoke up. ¡°On the other hand, Depravity spent months trying to break me. I¡¯ve been used and abused by countless men. Derek wouldn¡¯t have the power to even touch me!¡±


    ¡°Kira¡­¡±


    All the girls started to say they would, even the ones on the bleachers. Just as it was starting to get noisy, one voice shot out from the crowd.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Mother?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be the one who goes in there. It¡¯s impossible for him to win.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 30

    My mother had stepped forward, agreeing to become Derek¡¯s plaything. Naturally, I was horrified by this. Both Kira and Akiko had their reasons. After Kira¡¯s sex life had been aired out during their last encounter, perhaps she wanted to put egg on Derek¡¯s face as she rejected him. Akiko had even more investment. Perhaps, she wanted to prove to me and herself that the only man in her life was me.


    As for my mother, she had been my lover for the shortest amount of time. When her mind had been wiped before, father had enjoyed her greatly, and mother had descended into her brand of debauchery while I could only watch. Of any woman there, she was the one who was most likely to have her heart easily taken. It was painful to accept, but my mother was a wildflower, and taming her was a privilege I couldn¡¯t flaunt.


    ¡°Mother¡­ I¡­¡± She reached up and put a finger on my lips.


    ¡°Hakaru, do you trust your mother?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I do¡­¡± There was no other way I¡¯d ever answer.


    ¡°Then, please have faith that I know what I¡¯m saying. I will pick you.¡± She responded, cupping my cheek lovingly.


    I sighed helplessly and then nodded. ¡°Yes, mother.¡±


    There was nothing else I could say. Even in this situation, I would never tell her that I didn¡¯t trust her. No, I did trust her. If I didn¡¯t, what was I even doing here? I had to trust every woman here.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be her,¡± I said weakly toward Depravity.


    There was a flash, and she was no longer in my arms, but lying right next to Michelle on the floor. Her other form appeared in the room. My mother was sitting on the bed.


    ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯ll be fucking your mom!¡± Derek chuckled. ¡°Ah, I know I wanted to hurt you, but you make it too easy.¡±


    I had a bitter expression on my face, but I didn¡¯t grant him the pleasure of a response. Instead, my eyes were focused on my innocent mother, sitting in a hotel room, slowly being driven mad with lust, all while having no clue she was about to be assaulted by this deviant. I wanted to strangle Derek right there.


    ¡°Watch how it¡¯s done.¡± He smirked in a way that only caused my rage to build.


    I didn¡¯t realize I had stepped forward until there was a hand holding me back. It was Sasori, who then stroked my arm to calm my emotions. Derek didn¡¯t give me another look as he walked right into the bedroom. I didn¡¯t see when he entered, but he did stop momentarily before taking another step forward. Mother noticed him as he reached the bed.


    ¡°Ah! Oh¡­ Derek? You¡¯re Hakaru¡¯s friend, right?¡±


    Where I had never met Michelle before, my mother had met Derek. I felt like it was even more of a mistake that I had picked mom. A guy going after the needy mother of their close friend was a story as old as time. I had given him complete access to the ultimate fantasy. I felt completely stupid.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m your son¡¯s friend.¡± Derek laughed. ¡°And I¡¯m going to fuck you.¡±


    Mother¡¯s expression turned icy, and just a bit angry, and I started to feel an ounce of hope. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You heard me!¡± Derek chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m gonna make you my little plaything. Hakaru can watch as I turn you into my sex toy!¡±


    Her icy expression slipped into one of confusion and surprise. ¡°Hakaru? What about him?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ let¡¯s just say, he¡¯s going to see everything I do to you, so be a good little slut and put on a show.¡±


    ¡°Y-you vulgar boy¡­¡± Mother blushed, looking away.


    My expression started to sink once again. She couldn¡¯t be falling for this, right? He showed absolutely no tact whatsoever. He just walked in and said it without any mercy, and my mother was already showing signs of succumbing.


    ¡°Hehe, I like that look on you.¡± He turned and yelled. ¡°You see that look, Hakaru? I¡¯m going to make your mother have all kinds of fun looks as she rides my cock. I hope you watch closely!¡±


    ¡°Shameless!¡± Maria snapped hatefully.


    ¡°That bastard!¡± Akiko added.


    Without warning, he reached out and ripped open my mother¡¯s blouse. She let out a cry, but he wouldn¡¯t let her cover her chest as he fondled it roughly. Rather than fight him, she looked on helplessly. These were the same horny, excited eyes mom showed dad when he was pawing her. She never looked or acted that way with me. It was a level of perverseness that exceeded her normal behavior like she was putting on a show to please her sexual partner.


    I wanted to believe something like I was so good, that she didn¡¯t need to put on a show, but it was clear in my mind that she wanted to please Derek and express her pleasure from him. These weren¡¯t the eyes of a reluctant woman, but one that was excited to push forward.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t¡­ haah¡­ please¡­¡± However, Mother couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in her eyes.


    He was sucking on her nipples, pushing her back down on the bed as he tore off the rest of her clothing. He didn¡¯t even remove it gently. He just ripped it off her body without any care whatsoever. She let out cries as he did, but it only seemed to cause her to grow more perverse and wilder. I felt a building pain in my heart watching my mother act this way. She had told me to trust her, and it turned out that this trust was completely unfounded.


    ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m about to stick my big dick in that loose pussy that pushed our Hakaru, how do you feel about that?¡± Derek asked with a sadistic grin on his face.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re one of Hakaru¡¯s friends, i-it can¡¯t be that big.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ how about I let you be the judge!¡¯ He opened up his pants and a large thing came out.


    His penis that had been bitten off had been restored. His god or Depravity had likely healed him, just like they healed my knife wounds. It looked even bigger than before. It was like a coke bottle, and the fact he wanted to shove that thing in my mother caused my teeth to clench. I had to look at the sleeping woman on my right and convince myself he wasn¡¯t going to rip apart my mom¡¯s delicate womanhood for real. This was just an illusion.


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s too big!¡± She cried out. ¡°You¡¯ll rip me apart!¡±


    ¡°If Hakaru¡¯s dumb head can squeeze out of that thing then this dick will fit!¡±


    ¡°Y-you can¡¯t¡­¡± She responded shyly.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ just be a good little slut and put on a show for your son!¡±


    She didn¡¯t fight him as he forced open her legs, revealing her pussy. She was well shaved and clean. She had made it nice, but that was because she had been longing for my dick. Had she known that all of her efforts would just go so that this bastard could stick it in her, I wondered if things would be different.


    Derek thrust himself into my mother in a single motion. She dug her nails into his back as her body arched, letting out a wailing cry of lust.


    ¡°Ah¡­ your loose pussy took it all in one thrust. You¡¯re such a slut.¡± Derek laughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s cause I¡¯m so wet¡­ this feels so amazing!¡± She cried out, biting her knuckle as she fought back moans.


    He grabbed her wrists, pulling her finger from her mouth and holding them over her head. ¡°Ahh! Ahhh!¡±


    She was unable to hold back her moans as he started to thrust into her, conquering her pussy with long, rough strokes.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s so deep. It¡¯s too big. You¡¯re tearing me open!¡± Mom shuddered orgasmically.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s not that big¡­¡± Maria tried to comfort me, but then looked away.


    ¡°Ahhn¡­ it¡¯s crushing my womb!¡± Mom screamed.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ I¡¯m invading that space Hakaru used to take up. Maybe I should put a baby of my own in there!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, you can¡¯t, I can¡¯t be pregnant!¡± Mom cried.


    He continued to pound into her, leaning down and licking her nipples wetly. As soon as he used one of his hands to attack her other breast, she used her hand to try to cover her face, ashamed of the erotic expression that she was showing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide from Hakaru! Show him who you truly are!¡±


    ¡°N-no!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like Derek would give her a choice. He picked my mother up and put her on her knees facing the foot of the bed, in other words, toward us. He went in from behind, pounding her with rough, violent thrusts. She had to grab onto the bedpost just to keep from being knocked down with each thrust. With her arms holding on to the bed, her face was on full display clearly for the rest of us.


    ¡°Ahn! Ahnn¡­ So good!¡± She screamed, a bit of drool dripping from her lips as her eyes seemed unable to focus.


    He thrust into her with enough force to create a slapping sound as his ball slammed into her with each thrust. Her tits were bouncing back and forth wildly, and her red-faced expression only grew more euphoric.


    ¡°I want more!¡± Derek cried. ¡°I want you to show your son how much you love it. Come on¡­ cum like the whore mother you are.¡±


    He had leaned over her now, reaching around her to grab one tit as he rocked her hard and wetly from behind. The wet sounds of each thrust put on display just how aroused Mother was.


    ¡°Your boobs are so perfect¡­ hehe¡­ tell Hakaru whose boobs they are!¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­ no¡­¡± She cried out.


    ¡°Say it¡­ say it!¡± He taunted, looking every bit a devil.


    ¡°Derek! Ahhhn¡­ Derek¡¯s cock is amazing! I love it so much!¡± She cried out, her moans amplifying like a damn had just broken.


    Any lucidity in her left, and she began to moan and cry and writhe, completely at Derek¡¯s whim. My stomach had already clenched to the point of vomiting, and then I felt like I was gutted out. By this point, I just felt hollow inside. Yet, Derek¡¯s cruelty knew no end.


    He changed positions and had her get on top in reverse cowgirl. She rode his dick, showing the full display of her pussy as it was penetrated by his too large cock. She used her fingers and even spread her pussy, showing the full display.


    ¡°Hakaru! Your mother loves dick! Watch! Watch Hakaru!¡± Mom called out.


    Her calls were as deadly as a siren, and they beat me to the point I felt like dying. Derek didn¡¯t even goad her anymore. She was moving her legs on her own, bouncing up and down on him as her tits flopped around. The elegant Japanese woman I had known was completely gone. Even Maria had her mouth covered with her hand, and could only watch in shock as mother sunk as low as she could.


    ¡°Watch! Watch your best friend fuck Mother¡¯s pussy!¡± She cried out. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    She exploded liquid shooting out like a fountain over the bed. To her, she was shooting at a wall, but to us, it was like her lust was shooting right at me, all caused by Derek¡¯s dick.


    ¡°Ah¡­ damn¡­ it¡¯s twitching so good! I¡¯m gonna creampie your mom!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes! Inside!¡± Mom moaned happily. ¡°I want Derek¡¯s cum in me!¡±


    He delivered his load, holding Mom¡¯s wild hips down as he pumped her full of his cum. When she pulled off his dick, she shot a smile out, and it felt like she was looking right at me. She opened her lips, and white stuff oozed out.


    ¡°Look, Hakaru¡­ Your mother¡¯s pussy is filled with your friend¡¯s cum. So¡­ good¡­¡±


    I had never realized my mother could be so cruel. As I sunk to my knees, feeling like a complete failure, even the girls around me couldn¡¯t bring themselves to try to comfort me after witnessing that.


    ¡°Times up.¡± Depravity¡¯s voice rang out.

 Book 5: Chapter 31

    Seeing me on the floor, Derek laughed with pure delight as he returned to his women. Mom appeared near my side, but I couldn¡¯t even look at her right now. The peaceful sleeping mother on the floor, that was her without inhibitions? It hurt too much to think about.


    ¡°Then, who do you pick?¡±


    ¡°Derek naturally.¡± Michelle snorted. ¡°After watching that, how could I ever want this loser who can¡¯t even get it in me.¡±


    Michelle¡¯s words were just a drop of water.


    ¡°And you, Nonaka, what is your decision?¡±


    I was on the ground, not even looking at her. I saw her feet in front of me.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ did you see?¡¯ She asked, her voice sounding somewhat excited.


    ¡°I¡­ saw¡­¡± I responded hollowly.


    ¡°You saw it¡­ huh, you saw me with Derek. You saw me like that. You saw all of me?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ that¡¯s my girl.¡± Derek giggled.


    My hand tightened. ¡°Just pick Derek already!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Depravity seemed to notice something interesting.


    ¡°I need to know! Did you see everything?¡±


    ¡°I did! I saw you fucking him! I saw your pussy stretched out! I saw cum leaking from your crotch!¡±


    ¡°How did it feel? What did you think?¡±


    I stood up in fury. ¡°I hated it. How do I feel? I feel jealous! I feel anger! You¡¯re my woman! I want no other man to have you! How can I possibly be satisfied! I won¡¯t ever let any man touch you again! I won¡¯t let any man have you!¡±


    I screamed into her face, but when my eyes focused on her looking at me, I was stunned. She was looking at me a massive grin on her face, and she was panting just as lewdly as when Derek was fucking her. She looked more aroused now than when he was doing her.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­ I¡¯m so happy¡­¡± She said, holding her hands together.


    ¡°Wh-what?¡± I was completely confused.


    ¡°When Derek said you were watching, I had my fears you weren¡¯t, but I¡¯m glad you saw everything.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ wanted me to watch?¡±


    ¡°I wanted you to see me¡­ see me.¡± She crossed her arms and shot me a sudden angry look. ¡°You make things so difficult! All these years, I have to lay it on so thick to get you to see me as a woman! It took having to act so humiliatingly just to get you to finally react!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, we¡¯ve already been together, don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    Sasori grabbed my shoulder. ¡°She doesn¡¯t remember! Depravity took her memories of being in a relationship with you, as well as any inhibitions.¡±


    ¡°The day you were born, and your head came out¡­ I had the most mind blowing orgasm giving birth. Hehe¡­ it made your father so uncomfortable, but after that, I knew that I was Hakaru¡¯s forever. Yet, no matter what I did, you never noticed me. I¡¯d dress around the house half naked. I¡¯d get drunk so you¡¯d take advantage of me. I even flaunted myself with your father so you¡¯d get jealous. Time and time again, you ignored your Mother!¡±


    I suddenly remembered a time when she was drunk. At the time, we didn¡¯t remember we had already started a sexual relationship, but even then, she called out to me and wanted me. Only when drunk did she allow herself to express her true desires.


    ¡°I was so happy that you were watching me. It made me mad with lust. I even went a bit overboard¡­ but it¡¯s all because Hakaru was watching.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Derek stepped forward. ¡°I fucked you! I made you cum!¡±


    ¡°Eeeeeh?¡¯ She turned to Derek and looked at him like a bug. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a dick? I can fuck a dildo and it can make me cum, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll ever have feelings for it.¡±


    Derek¡¯s face was extremely satisfying. His eyes bulged, and he looked like he had just been slapped.


    ¡°You¡­ you want my dick some more!¡± He tried to regain his pride.


    ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t get so full of yourself. You¡¯re just a sex toy I used in my little game with my son. You don¡¯t matter in the slightest.¡±


    He looked like the air had blown out of him as mom turned back to me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my words earlier. I wanted a rise out of my Hakaru, please forgive your slutty mother. If you finally see me as a woman, then please make me yours. I want you so bad.¡± She grabbed me. ¡°Please, your mother will do anything for you. Anything. I love you unconditionally, and this body is completely yours!¡±


    These words echoed words she had already said before. Her eyes were no different than the eyes mother had used when I had broken her. No¡­ I had never broken her. Perhaps, she was broken from the moment I was born. I hadn¡¯t been taking my mother, she had just been waiting for me to finally claim her.


    Her stunt had hurt, but only because she didn¡¯t know we had ever been in a relationship. In her mind, she would do whatever it took to have my love. That manifested in her putting on a show, using Derek to try to make me jealous enough to finally admit I loved her. However, at no point had anyone else been on her mind. Even when she was with father, deep down, her shameless actions had been there to get my attention. My mother wasn¡¯t a willful slut, but a woman acting out for the attention of the man she adored.


    This is what Mother had meant when she said that she wouldn¡¯t lose. There had never been another man on her mind. There had never been another choice. Derek was never going to win her heart because it was already mine completely. At best, he succeeded by teasing her that I was watching. Just the mere thought of her son caused her to put on a show, intended to drive me wild. She did succeed.


    ¡°Mm!¡± While I hesitated in thought, she leaped forward, kissing me, her tongue taking my mouth aggressively.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ I need an answer.¡± Depravity said, looking slightly helpless, but also somewhat amused.


    She pulled away. ¡°Hakaru! Always Hakaru¡­ let¡¯s have sex now, my love, I want you to wash away the feel of that gross man. My vagina will always be Hakaru shaped from now on.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ bitch!¡± Derek yelled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! We both kept one! Now, we¡¯re just going to have another round!¡±


    ¡°N-no!¡± There was a cry, and Michelle suddenly ran out and slammed her body between Hakaru and Mother.


    Mother let out a noise of surprise as she was shoved back by the tiny woman. Immediately after, Michelle grabbed on to me tightly.


    ¡°He-he¡¯s mine! You can¡¯t have him!¡± She cried out.


    ¡°What?¡± I blinked.


    ¡°Michelle! What are you doing?¡± Derek snapped.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it!¡± Michelle cried out. ¡°I can¡¯t stand this old woman touching my precious Hakaru! He¡¯s my man!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? We had a deal!¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ I was going to take the deal too¡­ after all, once you became a god and gave me eternal beauty, I could find Hakaru, and then we could start our relationship. That way, I have everything!¡±


    ¡°Is that what he promised you!¡± I cried out.


    ¡°You¡­ conniving bitch!¡± Derek shouted.


    ¡°If you lost, I couldn¡¯t stand it! I couldn¡¯t stand not being with him! He¡¯s gentle and kind, and I know he¡¯ll treat me right. Time and time again, I always go for what is most profitable or logical. With father¡­ with you¡­ I only thought about the biggest gain! However, I¡¯m going to make my decision on emotion just this once! It is Hakaru that I want!¡±


    Like Mom, she had her inhibition turned off. Normally, she was a scammer and a girl who made decisions based on logic. Even now, she had tried to pick the outcome that would give her the most benefits. However, seeing me with my mother stroked her emotional side, and without inhibition to hold her back, the truth finally came to the surface.


    ¡°Wait¡­ this isn¡¯t fair!¡± Derek cried out.


    ¡°Are you both decided?¡± Depravity asked.


    ¡°I am!¡± Michelle nodded.


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± My mother added.


    He snapped, and both women hanging on me disappeared. The two sleeping women woke up as suddenly as they had been put to sleep. Mother got up and turned to me. She suddenly blushed shyly.


    ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t do anything to shame Hakaru, did I?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know how to respond to that, as I didn¡¯t want to hurt her.


    ¡°You rode Derek like a slut.¡± Maria snapped, showing no mercy.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Mom¡¯s mouth dropped open in horror.


    ¡°With a big smile. Even let him cum in you!¡± Sasori added. ¡°You¡¯re lucky your son is so forgiving.¡±


    ¡°H-H-Hakaru! I¡¯m so sowwwy!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Mom! Look what you two did!¡± I glared at the two women as mom collapsed to the ground and suddenly brought out a letter opener. ¡°Ah! Stop!¡±


    ¡°No! I must kill myself! Mother will be better in her next life!¡± I ended up having to fight mom for a solid minute before she finally settled down.


    While this was happening, Michelle walked over to Derek with an excited expression on her face. ¡°Did we win?¡±


    Slap!


    The sound of Derek hitting Michelle across the face caused mom to settle down as we all looked over. Michelle had collapsed to the ground, holding her face. She was looking up at Derek with shock.


    ¡°Wh-what did I do?¡±


    ¡°Get out of here! You fucking whore!¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­¡± She looked up at the other women, but they all turned their heads away.


    Tears burst into her eyes, and then she stood up and ran from the room, bawling.


    ¡°You lost, Derek,¡± I responded, coldly.


    ¡°Lost¡­¡± Derek had a strange grin on his face, and he wasn¡¯t looking coherently at all. ¡°I lost?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Our deal is now complete. War¡­ you have lost. As per your agreement, get lost.¡±


    The man himself lifted his hood, revealing he was hidden amongst Derek¡¯s women. ¡°Hmph¡­ our agreement is over as well, Derek. You will no longer be my champion. How¡­ disappointing.¡±


    Those were the only words he left before he disappeared. I didn¡¯t even get a good look at him, but he probably did that on purpose.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­ I won¡¯t lose¡­ I never lose.¡±


    ¡°Stop, you¡¯re embarrassing yourself.¡± Depravity snorted.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who wins!¡± Derek shouted, reaching into his pocket and pulling something out.


    I didn¡¯t realize until it was pointed my way that it was a gun. The girls behind me screamed as he pointed the gun right at me. His girls fled as soon as they saw the gun, not even glancing back once as they left the room.


    ¡°Derek! What the hell?¡±


    ¡°I always win!¡± He shouted, lifting the gun in both hands and aiming.


    Bang!


    I jumped at the sound of a gunshot, but it was Derek who screamed as the gun in his hand fell. His hands were bloody, and it looked like he had lost his trigger finger.


    ¡°Got him.¡± I heard a voice behind me.


    A group of men suddenly entered the room. I turned expectantly as I watched them approach the rest of us. They were men in suits, and even though it was night outside and we were indoors, they still wore sunglasses. A man in the center walked with a limp and he had a cane. There was also a beautiful woman next to him, who looked very embarrassed and sad and had a distinct baby bump.


    ¡°Wh-what is this?¡± Derek squinted at the group approaching. ¡°Gina?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Hakaru!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Gio. It¡¯s been a while.¡± I waved back.


    ¡°Wh-what are they doing here?¡± Derek hissed.


    ¡°Ah¡­ remember when you captured Kira and tried to make me pay? Remember when you mentioned you were the one who impregnated the prestigious daughter of the Yamaki family? That seemed like a pretty stupid thing to do at the time, but I never pass up on an opportunity.


    ¡°Just like you brought a gun as a backup plan. I brought a bunch of guns of my own!¡±


    The old man with the cane stopped right in front of Derek. ¡°So, you¡¯re the little shit that got my daughter pregnant, huh?¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 32

    ¡°Stop crying, you little shit.¡± The head of the Yamaki family snapped. ¡°We¡¯re not going to kill you. As much as I¡¯d like to peel your dick like a banana, you are regrettably the future father to my grandchild. You will be brought into the Yamaki family where you will spend the rest of your life working for that child¡¯s happiness and growth. Now, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you?¡± Derek said in a shaky voice.


    ¡°Hmph, you have some manners.¡± He snorted. ¡°Hey, Hellcat! I caught the very end of that show. I must say, you¡¯re still as wild as I remember.¡±


    ¡°You better stop remembering, or I¡¯ll gouge out your eyes.¡± Mother responded sweetly.


    ¡°Geh¡­ noted. ¡° he said. ¡°We best get going now. We just came for the kid. Eh¡­ speaking of kids. Where is Gina?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Hakaru is missing too!¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ what¡¯s that sound¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhhh¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­ H-Hakaru¡­ daddy¡¯s right out¡­ nnyaaaa¡­. Please¡­ ahhhn¡­ so good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s coming from behind that pile of mats!¡±


    Rather than just look behind the mat, a group of six strong men walked over and threw them to the side without restraint, revealing what was behind them. I was standing there with my zipper open and my dick out. Gina was bent over against the wall. Her pants were down to her knees and her shirt was up with her bra, exposing her tits. I was fucking her roughly from behind, her tits bouncing with each thrust. My hands reached around and were playfully squeezing them.


    What? I had been horny since I hadn¡¯t gone all the way with Michelle. Gina was available and willing, plus she was looking pretty good these days. Her tits had grown a bit, and she had a very pretty motherly look to her. She was also noticeably pregnant, and a bit farther along compared to Kira. I was just sampling the merchandise!


    ¡°I wonder if I get milk yet,¡± I whispered in her ear.


    ¡°N-no¡­ you can¡¯t¡­ Please¡­ it¡¯s so deep you might hit the baby with your cock.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? It¡¯s Derek¡¯s kid, so he has a hard head, maybe I¡¯ll knock some sense into him and he won¡¯t end up like his trash father who threw away such a beautiful woman.¡±


    ¡°Ahn¡­ Hakaru¡­ I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    ¡°Well, enjoy my seed too¡­¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s filling me up! Ahhn¡­ so warm¡­ show my baby a man¡¯s seed!¡±


    This scene played out under the eyes of a dozen people who were unable to react before I ended up cumming inside Gina. She orgasmed too, moaning with delight as her body twitched and spasmed. Only when she started to recover did she look back and realize she was being slutty in front of her entire family. Her face turned red.


    ¡°S-sister¡­¡± Gio said in disbelief.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­!¡± She cried out, desperately trying to put her clothing back on as my cock flopped out of her, dripping white stuff down her legs.


    When she finished, she tried to run away, but I grabbed her and pulled her to me. ¡°You¡¯re mine now.¡±


    ¡°A-ahh¡­ Hakaru¡­¡± She looked up at me, tears in her eyes, as I grabbed her hair and then kissed her roughly.


    When I pulled away, I looked down to see some wet spots on her shirt.


    ¡°Oh¡­ so you are leaking a bit¡­ naughty girl¡­¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s only because you treat me so naughtily that that happened.¡± She responded, breathlessly, holding me.


    ¡°Y-y-you¡­¡± The old man began to move toward us.


    Kira and Akiko took a worrying step forward, but Mother put out a hand stopping them. All the other Yakuza were backing away, expressions of shock, and terror on their faces. Derek had a hopeful expression on his face.


    ¡°F-father¡­¡± Gina noticed her father coming near us and responded by grabbing me tightly. ¡°I-I love him¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-y-you¡­¡± He reached me, lifted a hand to my face, only to lightly pat it. ¡°That¡¯s my boy! You¡¯ve finally decided to become part of the family! I¡¯m so happy!¡±


    ¡°What the hell is with the difference in treatment!¡± Derek bellowed.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gio kicked him before turning back with tears in his eyes. ¡°Brother has finally become my true bother. So beautiful!¡±


    He started crying, as did several other Yakuza members, causing everyone else watching to look on with dazed looks.


    ¡°What are you saying? Join your family?¡± Mother¡¯s voice suddenly cut in. ¡°The girl has joined our family!¡±


    ¡°Geh! Y-yes¡­ Hellcat.¡± The old man looked deflated but still happy.


    ¡°You can keep that bastard baby though.¡±


    ¡°Deal¡­ but if you do happen to get her pregnant, I¡¯ll be treating it as my first.¡± The old man stroked his beard. ¡°Now, we really should go. Gina¡­ you¡¯ll see your Hakaru again, but first, we have some affairs to settle.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, father! Just one moment.¡± She left my side and then ran over to my mother. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry that I was a lying slut before. Please accept me.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Mom crossed her arms and looked down on Gina. ¡°Come over to my house and work hard, and I¡¯ll consider letting you in my son¡¯s harem.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes! I will!¡±


    ¡°I will train you hard! You will become the perfect bride!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, great mother! I will work hard!¡±


    ¡°Sexually too! That performance could use work!¡±


    ¡°Geh! Y-yes Mother!¡± She did have some similarities with her father.


    The group of Yakuza finally left after an exciting few minutes. Wars army and Derek¡¯s women were now long gone. A moment later, Mary suddenly appeared. She smiled at me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Hakaru. I told you that you¡¯d win.¡±


    ¡°Where is NTR?¡±


    ¡°D-do you think she wants to watch¡­ us?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I suppose not.¡±


    She¡¯s probably fine with any other girl, but banging Mary was equivalent to banging the enemy. She¡¯d tolerate it for the gains it would give me, but that didn¡¯t mean she wanted to watch.


    ¡°I thought you were going to wait at home for when I was done,¡± I asked.


    She blushed in an adorably innocent way. ¡°I couldn¡¯t wait. Could you blame me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ Hakaru won.¡± Depravity cut in. ¡°Good job, Hakaru.¡±


    My expression turned ugly and I looked at him. ¡°You better deliver!¡±


    He made a hurt expression. ¡°You wound me! I¡¯m a god of my word. I had always hoped you would win. I saw much more advantage to being on the side of the new Harem as he rises than the likes of a small-time wargod. I¡¯ve meant everything I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s finished now.¡± Mary cut in. ¡°Simply sleep with all of the women Depravity provided, and then you should have enough points to level. NTR will give you the godless power. Then, sleep with me, and you¡¯ll obtain godhood once and for all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so proud¡­ everything I¡¯ve fought for¡­ Netori and I fought for, is about to become true.¡± Mother sighed resolutely.


    ¡°They really are gods,¡± Kira whispered in wonder.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you less angry knowing that the man who played with you was a god?¡± Depravity asked.


    ¡°Go die.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ I¡¯m sorry, my dear, but I don¡¯t plan to die for a long time.¡± Depravity chuckled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not put a delay on this any longer,¡± I said.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± You just went off with that pregnant woman.¡± Depravity teased. ¡°Nicely done, by the way. Depravity approves!¡±


    As he gave me a thumbs-up, I snorted. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Give me my prize.¡±


    ¡°So sour¡­ just watch, we¡¯ll be friends one day.¡± He shrugged. ¡°On my word.¡±


    He waved his hands, and the curtains covering the stage stage which held his prepared prize started to open. If I had any issue with this reward, it was the zombie-like state of the women. I preferred women who had functional minds. Already broken women were a bit boring. I didn¡¯t know how I felt about using this method to reach godhood. However, if NTR felt it would work, I would do what I had to. I waited in expectation.


    As the sheets spread apart, my expression froze, and the room became extremely silent.


    All of his women were stripped naked and lying on the floor. Every single one of them was leaking white stuff from nearly every orifice. The sounds were dead when the sheet was closed, but as soon as it was opened, I could hear moans and gasps. Fifty virgin women had all been fucked raw and filled with cum. It was like a gangbang tsunami had blown across the stage. Blood and cum leaked from many crotches. The women themselves were fucked so hard that they looked like their brains were barely functioning.


    My first thought was that Depravity was fucking with me, but he similarly gasped.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± he shouted.


    However, we didn¡¯t have to look far for the culprit. There was a platform on the stage, and a woman bent over the platform. Her upper body was covered in a sheet, but a man was holding her lower body. He had a grip on her ass and he was grunting as he fucked her roughly on the stage. It was like he had systematically banged every girl there, and he was now working on the last.


    ¡°Father?¡± I asked in wide-eyed wonder.


    My dad looked up from the woman he was banging and then smiled. ¡°Oh, hi, champ! I¡¯m almost finished here. Give me a second! Ahhhh! Yeahhhh¡­¡±


    He exploded, pushing himself deep in the girl as he came. When he finished, he pulled out his cock, wiped it on her ass cheek, and then turned to face us, completely naked.


    ¡°What are you doing here, old man?¡± I took a step forward, feeling some anger.


    ¡°He¡¯s not your dad!¡± Mary grabbed my arm, pulling me back.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been Elzo for a long time.¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°How did you hide from us? Tell me, Harem!¡±


    ¡°Harem?¡± I took a look at my father once again.


    The man wearing my father¡¯s face, Harem, let out a laugh. ¡°You know¡­ it¡¯s funny. You always keep calling me Harem. That¡¯s never been my name.¡±


    ¡°Harem!¡± Depravity called out. ¡°What have you done here? These¡­ these were my women! You didn¡¯t have the right?¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± Harem laughed. ¡°I have a right to whatever I have the power to take.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a god who is so easy to play with!¡± Depravity started to give off a feeling of power, like electricity dangling across the skin.¡±


    ¡°You got involved in NTR Crush. Your reason to be here may not have started that way, but you were involved. In that way, you violated the mandates of the council. You may have thought there was no one down here strong enough to enforce said laws, but there is always someone stronger than ourselves. I take it upon myself to give you your proper punishment!¡±


    ¡°You dare!¡± Depravity sent out a wave of energy directly at my father, but he merely lifted his hand.


    A single white beam shot out. It pierced right through Depravity¡¯s beam, and then right through Depravity. He let out a scream as the beam flashed through him. The entire act had taken less than a second. When their powers subsided, Harem stood there with a cruel smirk on his face, and Depravity had a five-inch hole in his chest.


    Darkness started to spread out from that hole. It looked like ash. Piece by piece, his body turned to ash and floated away. He looked up at Harem in complete shock as the darkness reached his face. His head crumbled, and soon there was nothing left of Depravity.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope your next incarnation isn¡¯t as foolish.¡± Harem snorted.


    ¡°H-how¡­¡± Mary shook. ¡°How are you so powerful? Y-your level is 15! You¡¯re just harem! You should be weaker than me by now!¡±


    Depravity and Mary were 13ths, while NTR was a 12. She had only been an 11 as the three sisters. As for me, I was still a level 7¡­ although pretty high level 7 at this point. That was still less than half of Harem.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ that¡¯s what I loved about you Marriage¡­ how gullible and stupid you are.¡± Harem snorted. ¡°You still think I¡¯m Harem? After all these years? If I was truly Harem, I would have wasted away by now, given how weak this world appreciates harems anymore. Did you never wonder why my shrine was called the unnamed harem god? If I was truly Harem, why would my shrine be unnamed?¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡­lied to me?¡±


    ¡°Who said a god ever had to be honest? I never lied. I facilitate the existence of harems, just as NTR does. However, I¡¯m not some measly love god. I am the feeling that every man has. I am the drive to procreate, to spread your seed, to fuck and impregnant one girl after another.¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­¡± Her eyes began to widen.


    ¡°I am a core god of human existence! You can call me¡­ Propagation!¡±


    ¡°What did you do to my father?¡± I demanded.


    Propagation glanced over at me. ¡°Oh¡­ Hakaru. Your father? He¡¯s just my vessel. I¡¯ve never done anything to him. Rather, when you hit him with that bat, you should be glad I stepped in, or you might have gone to jail. He was once the son of the elder of one of my shrines, I have so few left. It¡¯s because I spent so long letting myself be stifled by marriage! However, I see it clearly now. I¡¯ve¡­ found myself, you could say. I¡¯ll be spreading my name once again. All men worship me whether they want to or not. Without me, there is no man. It¡¯s about time they worshiped me properly as the god I am!¡±


    ¡°You bastard¡­¡±


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m not the one who tried to take something of daddies. You¡¯re just a little kid who wanted to play at god.¡± He made an ugly face. ¡°It¡¯s about time that someone showed you the truth.¡±


    As he spoke, he walked back over to the woman bent over the table. He pulled out his cock and then slid it back into her. Her pussy shined wetly as he penetrated her.


    ¡°Do you want to know the truth, Hakaru?¡±


    ¡°Harem¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± Mary cried out.


    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± I cursed, getting a sudden bad feeling.


    ¡°Well, too bad.¡± He reached up and ripped off the sheet of the woman underneath him.


    The woman who was bent over the table as he fucked her¡­ was NTR herself!

 Book 5: Chapter 33

    ¡°NTR¡­ how could you?¡± Those words came from Mary, who was tearing up.


    Harem lifted NTR¡¯s upper body off the table, his arm wrapped across her chest, holding her neck. He began to give quick, hard thrusts up into her, each one causing the table to squeak and NTR¡¯s legs to shudder. Her eyes suddenly turn to Mary, and they don¡¯t hold the same fog-like appearance of the other girls on stage. They look extremely clear and hold a bit of disdain.


    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk. All your talk about the sanctity of marriage, and you run off to cheat on your husband. You gave up all of this¡­ Ahhhn¡­ Yes¡­ baby¡­ harder¡­¡± She moaned.


    ¡°This¡­. It¡¯s a lie, right?¡± My eyes turn to Mary. ¡°He¡¯s controlling her, right?¡±


    She looked away speechlessly, a bit of shame and regret in her eyes.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± Mom reached out.


    ¡°Aphrodisiacs? Mind control?¡±


    ¡°This is the truth, Hakaru. You never had a chance.¡± My father¡¯s voice filled the room, containing more malice and hubris than I had ever heard in his voice before. ¡°This story was always going to end this way when a mortal challenges a god. Isn¡¯t that right, NTR?¡±


    He licks her face, and she gasps as he pushes it into her in one giant thrust. ¡°Ahn¡­ my love, you shouldn¡¯t tease the poor idiot much more. He is suicidal, after all.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ that¡¯s true¡­ it would be less fun if he just ended it all.¡± He praised her and NTR seemed to smile in ecstasy at just the look.


    ¡°Fine¡­ have that skank!¡± Mary hissed. ¡°Hakaru has me. He¡¯ll become the Harem god you never could!¡±


    ¡°You say that like I would ever let you stay.¡± He waved his free hand that wasn¡¯t grasping NTR, and Mary suddenly flew across the room and landed in his grip.


    ¡°Let go! You Bastard!¡± She fought back, but there was no sudden rise in power, no sparks of electricity.


    Harem suppressed her completely, and she only struggled like any woman might. I took a step forward, and with just that step it felt like gravity increased one hundred-fold. My next step landed me on my knees with a crack. I let out a cry as I fell to my knees.


    ¡°No need to pray!¡± he laughed. ¡°But your sentiment is well received.¡±


    ¡°I am marriage!¡± Mary screamed, ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say it?¡± He smirked. ¡°I can do whatever I have the power to do. Suppressing you is a mild thing. You were always such a perfect wife. You were always so diligent, so thoughtful. You made sure every one of my needs was fulfilled. Even when it came to women, when I grew hungry, you vetted and sent them to my bed. You pretended you didn¡¯t know, and I pretended I didn¡¯t notice, and as a result, I grew tame and fat. It was only recently, after watching my little sphinx here who lost everything work so hard, that I realized why I was so unhappy. I had lost my edge. I had lost my reason to be.


    ¡°Then, even your eyes wandered. My perfect wife had become a perfect cheater. It took 2,000 years, but NTR managed to turn you into the very thing you once despised.¡± He continued to speak to the struggling Mary in his hand while I failed to move an inch from my spot. ¡°I will gain much satisfaction in taming you this time. I will turn you back into the perfect wife, but my own ideal, not yours.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t cheat¡­ I left you!¡± Mary snarled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± He chuckled and then pulled her close while snapping his finger.


    The clothing on her exploded into bits, revealing her naked body in front of everyone present. She let out a cry as he brought her close and his hand plunged. Two fingers plunged into her depths, and while he held and fucked NTR with one hand, he held and fingered Mary with the other.


    ¡°N-No¡­ no¡­¡± She cried out, her face red, but seemingly powerless to throw off his grip.


    He turned back and sucked on her neck while rubbing her clit. Wet noises started to sound from his fingertips.


    ¡°Already cumming?¡± He said as he pulled away from her neck, drool and spit still on the red hickey he had given her.


    ¡°I-Imposs- aaahhhhnnnn¡­¡± Her body shuddered and she collapsed against him, her eyes closing as her body spasmed in his grip.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight it, Mary. You¡¯re just as big of a slut as I am! Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t love it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Mary spoke weakly, but she didn¡¯t have any confidence in her voice.


    ¡°Please¡­ stop¡­¡± I begged, tears running down my face.


    ¡°H-Hakaru¡­¡± Mary cried.


    ¡°Hakaru¡­¡± NTR repeated in a cruel mimicry, grinning in my direction.


    ¡°NTR! Why are you doing this?¡± I demanded. ¡°I loved you!¡±


    She jerked when she heard my voice, and when she looked at me there was the briefest glint of guilt. In many ways, that felt even worse. She had been acting cruelly specifically to hurt Mary more. She hadn¡¯t even considered my feelings. If she just had no care at all, I could consider myself duped, but there seemed to be a part of her that cared.


    ¡°You may love me¡­ but I love him more.¡± She responded, even while panting as he still gave it to her. ¡°You had to see this coming. I¡¯m NTR. It¡¯s in my nature. I will always belong to the best, and you¡¯re just a hopeless mortal.¡±


    ¡°We were so close¡­¡± I said weakly.


    ¡°Were you though?¡± the unwelcomed voice of Harem spilled into our conversation. ¡°After all, from the beginning, I¡¯ve been enjoying all of your women.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My expression darkened as I looked at the hateful man.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten to play with your mother right in front of you for the last month. Of course, you know this body has tasted Sasori¡­ and Kira for that matter.¡±


    As he named off the women, they covered their bodies as if disgusted by his very gaze, but he ignored them.


    ¡°Of course, there was the Principal. Did you ever wonder why you were selected? Of course, I played with her first.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t touch me or Akiko!¡± Maria declared proudly.


    ¡°You¡¯re a daughter. I¡¯m not Depravity. Incest is¡­ bad for procreation. Only a delinquent gets excited over fucking family.¡± His eyes shot scornfully toward me and then he grinned at Akiko. ¡°Akiko, on the other hand¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to her in surprise. She let out a cry.


    ¡°I never did anything with Hakaru¡¯s father! How could I!¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Hakaru¡¯s father that picked you up that night you ended up drunk at a party.¡± He asked innocently, causing Akiko¡¯s face to drain white.


    ¡°When his father learned that Hakaru was being cheated on by Akiko, how could he stand to have such an embarrassing son? He set out to prove to his son that she wasn¡¯t worth his time. It was really easy getting you to take those drugs. As for hiring those boys to make the video¡­ well, I didn¡¯t anticipate Hakaru coming in and saving the day, that was for sure. It¡¯s too bad I already picked that fruit myself before passing her off.¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­¡± Akiko fell to the ground. ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ your first girlfriend was tasty. Daddy dearest was her first, by the way. I¡¯m the one who turned her into that STD-riddled cumdumpster. As for Gina, it was so easy making Derek think he was the father. He wakes up naked next to a girl and thinks he¡¯s hot shit. Well, when I found out she was connected to the mob, I had to hide it. Remember that babysitter you liked when you were ten. We fucked her too!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± I screamed out. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Maybe I am¡­ maybe I¡¯m not. Who knows? Who cares?¡±


    ¡°My avatar, your father, and through extension, me¡­ have been a part of your life. It may have been Netori who made sure you were created, but it was I who raised you. In a way, we¡¯re your parents¡­ your godparents! Ah¡­ I even made a dad joke!¡± He burst out into laughter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll become a god¡­¡± I said through teeth clenched so tightly they hurt. ¡°I will take them back!¡±


    ¡°If you found me, by then, would they even want you back?¡± He asked, his voice sounding certain, not cruel.


    That was the final hit, and under the pressure, I collapsed to the floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s time I take my girls and return to the world of the gods. This mortal plain was an interesting diversion. Mary, I will break back into place, and NTR¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, my love.¡± She panted, looking up at him with hearts in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep you from ever cheating on me again!¡± laughed, kissing her lewdly, while still holding Mary against his other side.


    Mary had given up struggling, while NTR never tried in the first place.  He raised his hand, looking like he was about to teleport away.


    ¡°What about Hakaru¡­ I do worry about him? I did make promises.¡± NTR interrupted him.


    ¡°Ah¡­ there is the matter of NTR Crush.¡± Harem suddenly snapped his finger. ¡°Hakaru did win, and for that, every mortal deserves a prize.


    ¡°You¡¯ll give him godless?¡± NTR didn¡¯t ask excitedly, just curiously.


    ¡°That is what you promised, then Godless he shall have! However, as for him becoming a god¡­ watching him struggle, never able to reach me, would be very amusing. However, mortals should stay where they belong, and Hakaru doesn¡¯t have what it takes to be a god. Very well, I have decided what I shall grant him.¡±


    Harem threw out his hand one more time, and white light shot out. It was similar to the light that had destroyed Depravity, causing everyone in the room to gasp. As Hakaru tried to sit up, it hit him in the chest and caused him to fall onto his ass.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± He said.


    ¡°What did you give him?¡± NTR asked.


    ¡°I gave him the godless he so wanted. He¡¯s his own person¡­ ah¡­ with one caveat.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I gave him what all mortals want. I gave him immortality. You will never die and never age. You will be in the prime of your youth for the rest of your lives. Feel free to build a harem and honor me. Procreate, have a family, get rich, and live as you see fit. No one will ever be able to stop you.¡± His expression grew darker. ¡°And watch them all grow old and die. Immortality is the greatest hole possible. You will never be able to reach godhood, and since you¡¯re immortal, no matter how you die, your soul will never reach purgatory, let alone heaven. With this, the connection between you and the god realm is shut forever. It is done. By the way, I¡¯ll be taking these vessels with me. I wouldn¡¯t want you trying to contact us by using our vessels or something foolish like that. I guess that means, take care of your mom and Maria. I¡¯m done with them. It looks like your dad was the one fated to become a god after all, as my permanent vessel!¡±


    Without another word, there was a flash of blinding light. When everyone was able to focus again, Harem, NTR, and Mary were all gone. Silence permeated the auditorium for some time after that. Hakaru had reached the end of his story. Game Over.


    Don¡¯t forget the V5 Bonus chapters. You can unlock them with Unlock all one month with only $15 through Patreon or Full Frontal Access, or get them from the eBook. New members can get a free eBook.